m 
 
> "^ 
 
 ^^..<^ 
 
 i-"-^*. 
 
 
 I&X/4 
 
 
 
 
 /■..^^•, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^>^.-;.::fe.'\"* .0*^^ 
 
 A' *rf<\S»/A 
 

 ,^40, 
 
 
 &" 
 ^ 
 
 V^^^ -'^--r ^^^.^-^ 
 
 
 ^' ^ 
 
IROQIOTAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 (:fik.st ip^^i^t) 
 
 .T. ^sT. 3',. IIK^VITT 
 
 EXTRACT FROM TIIK TWEXTY-FIR8T ANNUAL REPORT OF THE 
 BCliEAr OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 
 
 WASTIINGTOX 
 
 GOVERN il K X T I' K I N T I N ( ; O F F I C E 
 1 !) (» -i 
 

IR()(}r()IAX (()SM()L()(i Y 
 
 FIKST I'AKT 
 
 J. N. 15. UK WITT 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Page 
 
 Introductiun - loo 
 
 An Onondaga versi. m 141 
 
 A Seneca version L'21 
 
 A Mohawk version 255 
 
 ::!1 ETH— (IS y l-'9 
 
I L L I S T R A T I N S 
 
 Page 
 
 Plate I.XIV. William Henry Kit^hcarrier. a Cayuga chief (age 88), Canada.. 340 
 
 L.KV. Ruliert David (Uadjinunda'he' ), a Cayuga chief, Canada 340 
 
 LXVI. William Sandy, William Henry Fishcarrier, Alexander Hill, 
 
 Robert David 340 
 
 LXVII. William Sandy (born Fishcarrier), Cayuga warrior, Canada.. 340 
 
 LXVIII. John Buck, Onondaga chief and lire-keeper, Canada 340 
 
 LXIX. William Wedge. Cayuga head chief and fire-keeper, Canada. . 340 
 
 :31 
 
IR()(,)UOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 FIRST PART 
 
 Bv .1. N. 1>. Hewitt 
 
 INTRODrcTlOX 
 
 The term Irocjiioian i.s derived from the mime Iroquois, which, 
 adapted from the Algonquian Indian languag'e by the early French 
 exphirers, was applied originally to u group of tive tribes then united 
 in a permanent confederacy for offense and defense, and inhabiting the 
 central and eastern portions of the region now comprised within the 
 State of New York. Among other names they were called the Five 
 Nations, and the League of the Iroquois, and, after their adoption of 
 the Tuscaroras. in 1722, the Six Nations. These five tribes attained 
 the zenith of their remarkable career during the latter part of the 
 seventeenth century, when, by the exploitation of the fundamental 
 principles of the constitution of their League, they dominated by force 
 of arms the greater part of the watershed of the Great lakes. Never 
 very numerous, they reached this commanding position by an incisive 
 and unexcelled diplomacy, by an effective political organization founded 
 on maternal blood relationship, both real and fictitious, and by an apti- 
 tude for coordinate political action, all due to a mentality superior to 
 that of the sui'rounding trilies. 
 
 The sophiology — that is, the l)ody of opinions — of a people such as 
 the Iroquois is necessarily interesting and very abundant. It would 
 be an almost interminable work to collect these opinions exhaustively 
 and to publish them in a hody. so in the accompanying texts only 
 narratives relating to the genesis of things are included. The follow- 
 ing conuiients may serve to aid the scholar who would study these 
 narratives at first hand, giving him what the author regards as the 
 most apparent viewpoints of their relators and originators: 
 
 It must not be overlooked that these te.xts represent largely the 
 spoken language of to-day. conveying the modern thought of the 
 people, although there ai'c many survivals in both word and concept 
 from older genei'ations and past ])lanfs of thouglit. These archaisms 
 
 133 
 
134 IROQDOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 when encountered appear enigmatic and quaint, and are not under- 
 stood by tlie uninformed. Tlie relators themselves often do not know 
 the signification of the terms they emplo\'. The author has attempted, 
 where it appeared needful, to reduce evident metaphors to statements 
 of concrete things which gave rise originally to the figures of speech. 
 
 The attempts of a primitive people to give in the form of a narrative 
 the origins and to expound the causes of things, the sum of which 
 constitutes their philosophy, assume in time the form of cosmologic 
 legends or myths. In these legends are stored the combined wisdom 
 and speculations of their wise men. their ancients, their prophets, and 
 their soothsayers. 
 
 By primitive man all motions and activities were interpreted as mani- 
 festations of life and will. Things animate and things inanimate were 
 comprised in one heterogeneous class, sharing a common nature. All 
 things, therefore, were thought to have life and to exei'cise will, 
 whose behests were accomplished through orenda — that is, through 
 magic power, reputed to be inherent in all things. Thus, all phe- 
 nomena, all states, all changes, and all activity were interpreted as 
 the results of the exei'cise of magic power directed by some control- 
 ling mind. The various beings and bodies and operations of environ- 
 ing nature were interpreted .strictly in terms of the subjective self. 
 Into the known world self was projected. The wind was the breath 
 of some person. The lightning was the winking of some person's 
 eyes. The generative or reproductive power in nature was personi- 
 fied, and life and growth were in the fostering care of this personage. 
 
 Upon the concepts evolved from their impressions of things and 
 from their experience with the bodies of their environment rest the 
 authority for men's doctrines and the reasons for their rites and cere- 
 monies. Hence arises the great importance of recording, translating, 
 and interpreting from the vernacular the legends constituting the 
 cosmolog}' of peoples still largely dominated by the thoughts peculiar 
 to the cultural stage of imputative and self-centered I'casoning. The 
 great difficulty of accurately defining and interpreting the ideas of 
 primitive man without a deep and detailed stud}' and a close transla- 
 tion of the words embodying these ideas rendei's it imperative for 
 their correct apprehension that they be carefully recorded in the 
 vernacular, and that there be made not onl\' a free but also a literal 
 rendering of the record, in such wise that the highlj' subjective 
 thought of barbaric man mav be cast, so far as is po.ssible, into the 
 more objective phraseology of science and enlightenment. B}' this 
 means it is possible to obtain a juster and more accurate comprehen- 
 sion and interpretation of the thoughts and conceptions underlying 
 and interwoven with the cosmologic and other legends of primitive 
 man than that obtained by the ordinaiT method of recording only a 
 free and popular version of them. 
 
HEWITT] INTRODUCTION 135 
 
 A fact of great iiiiinntaiice made evident in these texts is tiiat 
 anthropic persons, called man-beings in tiie accompanying translations, 
 were, in Iroquoian thought, the primal beings. They were the tirst to 
 exercise the functions and to experience the lot of their several kinds. 
 Sometimes these tirst beings have been called the prototypes of the 
 things of like kind which are to-day. Some of these beings were mere 
 fictions, figures of speech made concrete and objective. They were 
 not beasts, but they belonged to a rather vague class, of which man 
 was the characteristic type. To speak with the logicians, no other 
 deduction from the intension and the extension of the term ongwe, 
 man-being, appears sufEciently broad to set forth the true interpre- 
 tation of the personages the narrative of whose lives and acts con- 
 .stitutes the subject matter of these texts. Among these primal beings 
 may be named Daylight, Earthquake, Winter, Medicine, Wind, or 
 Air, Life (germination), and Flower. So it seems evident from this 
 fact that beast powers, the so-called beast gods, were not the tirst 
 beings or chief actors at the beginning of time. 
 
 Beast gods appear later. In the development of Iroquoian thought, 
 beasts and animals, plants and trees, rocks, and streams of water, hav- 
 ing human or other effective attributes or properties in a paramount 
 measure, were naturally regarded as the controllers of those attributes 
 or properties, which could be made available by orenda or magic power. 
 And thus began the reign of the beast gods, plant gods, tree gods, and 
 their kind. The signification of the Iroquoian term usually rendered 
 into English by the term ''god'' is "disposer,"' or '"controller." This 
 definition supplies the reason that the reputed controllers of the opera- 
 tions of nature received worship and prayers. To the Iroquois god 
 and controller are synonymous terms. 
 
 From the very nature of the subject-matter and the slow acquire- 
 ment of new ideas and development of concepts, the content of a cos- 
 mologic myth or legend must be the result of a gradual combination 
 and readjustment of diverse materials, which, in the flux of time, are 
 recast many times into neW' forms to satisfy the growing knowledge 
 and wider experience and deeper research of the people among whom 
 the myth is current. In difl'erent branches of a cogn-.ite group of peo- 
 ples the old materials, the old ideas and concepts, modified by accul- 
 tural influences and by new and alien ideas. ma\' be combined and 
 arranged in quite unlike forms, and hence arise varying versions of a 
 cosmogonic legend. These difl'ei'ent versions modify the thought con- 
 temporarv with them, and are in turn still further changed by accul- 
 tural influences and motives arising from the activities of the people. 
 And in later times, when they no longer constitute the chief body of 
 the philosophy of the people, these legends and stories concerning the 
 causes and beginnings of things are called myths. 
 
136 IROQTIOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 As has been suggested, the development of legend is not always 
 internal, from the activities of the people dealing with the materials 
 supplied by the legend itself, but often, and naturally, from alien 
 material, from ideas and concepts consciousl}- or unconsciously adopted 
 from other peoples. And thus older forms and concepts, the ancient 
 dogmas, are displaced or changed by accultural influences and bj- a 
 more definite knowledge of nature acquired through a wider experi- 
 ence, a closer observation, and a more discriminating interpretation 
 and apprehension of environing phenomena. Cosmologies, therefore, 
 are composite, representing the accumulated explanations of many 
 things by many generations in diverse times. The correct and funda- 
 mental analysis must therefore seek bj' a wide comparison of mate- 
 rials to separate the accultural from the autochthonous product. This 
 analysis, however, can bring to light only such material as still exhibits 
 • by some marked token of incongruit}' its alien origin; for it is obvious 
 that accultural matter in time becomes so thoroughly assimilated and 
 recast that a more or less complete congruity is established between it 
 and the cosmologic material with which it is joined, but to which it is, 
 in fact, alien. Furthermore, where reason demands it, metaphor and 
 personiiication must be reduced to concrete statements of objective 
 facts upon which the original figurative expressions were founded; in 
 short, the process resulting in metaphor and personification must be 
 carefully retraced, so far as it may be possible so to do from the 
 materials in hand. 
 
 It nuist not be overlooked that although these legends concerning 
 the beginnings of things are usually called myths, creation stories, or 
 cosmogonies, the terms myth and creation are, in fact, misnomers. 
 In all of these narratives, except such as are of modern date, creation 
 in the modern acceptation of the word is never signified, nor is it even 
 conceived; and when these legends or narratives are called myths, it 
 is because a full comprehension and a correct interpretation of them 
 have to a large extent been lost or because they have lieen supplanted 
 by more accurate knowledge, and they are related without a clear con- 
 ception of what they were designed to signify, and rather from custom 
 than as the source of the major portion of the customs and ceremonies 
 and opinions in vogue among the people relating them. 
 
 Five ditterent versions of the Iroquoian cosmology have been 
 recorded by the author at different times from 1S89 to 1900. Of these 
 only three appear in the fellowing pages, namely, one Onondaga, one 
 !Mohawk, and one Seneca legend. 
 
 The tirst text is an Onondaga version of the Iroquoian cosmology, 
 obtained in 1889 on the Grand Kiver reservation, Canada, from the 
 late chief and fire-keeper, John Buck, of the Onondaga tribe. After- 
 ward, in 1897, it was revised and somewhat enlarged bj-the aid of Mr 
 Joshua Buck, a son of the first relator. It is not as long as the Mohawk 
 
HEwiTTl INTKODTTTIOX l'?7 
 
 text printi'd licrcwitli Krcaiisc ilir rrluior .-.ci'mcd UNcr.sc to tcllinj,'- 
 more than a luicf Kiitlinc of ihf Ii'l;(Mii1. A vn-sion in the Onondaj^a, 
 much longer aiul fuller than any hrfrwith prnitiMl. ha- been recorchnl 
 from the mouth of Chief flohn Arliiiir (lilison. ami will lir piinlctl in 
 a later report of the Hureaii. 
 
 The second text is a Seneca version of the cosmologic legend, obtained 
 iu 1896 on the Cattaraugus reservation, in the western part of tiie Stat(^ 
 of New York, from the late Mr ,Iohti Arnistrong, of Seneca-Delawai-e- 
 English mixed l)lood, an intelligent and conscientious annalist. Latcf, 
 at various times, it was revised in liiis otlice witli liie assistance of 
 Mr Andrew .Inhn. 
 
 The last text in order is a Mohawk version, obtained in iSiMj and 
 189T on the Grand River reservation in Canada from Mr Seth New- 
 house, an intelligent and educated member of the Mohawk tril>e. 
 
 In general outlines the legend, as related here, is identical with that 
 found among all of the northern tribes of the Iroquoian stock of 
 languages. It is told partly in the language of tradition and ceremony, 
 which is formal, sometimes quaint, sometimes archaic, fretjuently 
 mystical, and largely metaphorical. But the figures of speech are 
 made concrete by the elementary thought of the Iroquois, and the 
 metaphor is regarded as a fact. 
 
 Regarding the subject-matter of these texts, it may be said that it is 
 in the main of aboriginal origin. The most marked post-Columbian 
 modification is found in the portion relating to the formation of the 
 physical bodies of man and of the animals and plants, in that relating 
 to the idea of a hell, and in the adaptation of the rib story from the 
 ancient Hebrew mythology in connection with the creation of woman. 
 These alien elements are retained in the texts to show l)y concrete 
 examples how such foreign material may be adopted and recast to 
 conform to the requirements of its new setting. In the translation 
 some of the ciuaintness of the original is retained, as well as some of 
 its seeming tautology. No liberty, however, has been taken with the 
 texts either in the way of emendation or addition or in rendering them 
 into English. They are given exactly as related. It may possildy 
 be oljjected that the interlinear and the free ti-anslations are too literal; 
 but the aboriginal thought, however conmionplace, tiguiative, ])oet- 
 ical. is set forth as simply and with as strict a rendering of the 
 original as the matter and thought ccnitained in it permit. It is no 
 ready task to embody in the language of enlightenment the thought of 
 barbarism. The view])oint of the one plane of thought ditlers nnu-h 
 from that of the other. 
 
 The idea that the bodies of man and of the animals were created 
 directly out of specific ]3ortioiis of the earth by Tharonhiawakon" is 
 a comparatively modern and erroneous interpretation of the original 
 
 « •• He grasps ihc sky (by memory)." 
 
138 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 concept. The error is due largely to the influence of the declaration 
 of like import in the Semitic mythology, found in the Hebrew Scrip- 
 tures, the figurative character of which is usually not apprehended. 
 The thought originalh' expressed by the ancient teachers of the Iro- 
 quoian and other barbaric peoples was that the earth through the life, 
 or life power, innate and immanent in its substance — the life person- 
 ated by Tharonhiawakon " — by feeding itself to them produces plants 
 and fruits and vegetables which serve as food for birds and animals, 
 all which in their turn become food for men, a process whereby the 
 life of the earth is transmuted into that of man and of all li\ ing things. 
 Hence, the Iroquois consistently saj', in addressing the earth, " Eithi- 
 noha," "our Mother." Thus in 1896 the author's late friend, Mr 
 David Stephens, a grave Seneca priest and philosopher, declared to 
 him that the earth or ground is living matter, and that the tender 
 plantlet of the bean and the sprouting germ of the corn nestling 
 therein receive through their delicate rootlets the life substance from 
 the earth; that, thus, the earth indeed feeds itself to them; that, since 
 what is supplied to them is living matter, life in them is produced and 
 cohserved, and that as food the ripened corn and bean and their kinds, 
 thus produced, create and develop the life of man and of all living 
 things. Hence it is seen that only in this metaphorical manner 
 Tharonhiawakon, the personified life immanent in the matter of the 
 earth, creates daily, and did in the beginning of time create man and 
 all living things out of the earth. But the fiat creation of man and 
 things from nothing or from definite portions of clay or earth, as the 
 potter makes pottery, 'never is involved in the earliest known concep- 
 tions of the beginning of things. In the quaint protology, or science 
 of first things, of the Iroquois things are derived from things through 
 transformation and evolution. The manner in which the earth or dry 
 land itself was formed, as detailed in the Onondaga and the Mohawk 
 texts, is an apt example of this statement. 
 
 Another misapprehended figure of speech is expressed in the popu- 
 lar dogma of the virgin, or parthenogenetic, conception, which in this, 
 as in other cosmologies, affects one of the chief persons. This is. how- 
 ever, a metaphor as old as the earliest philosophies of man. And 
 .some of the mo.st beautiful and touching thoughts and acti\ities of 
 both barbaric and enlightened man rest on the too literal acceptation 
 of the figurative statement of a great fact of life, attested bj' all 
 human experience, namely, that breath (spirit, air, wind, atmos, 
 atman) is the principle of life and feeling, and that without it there 
 can be no manifestation of life. This is the key to the riddle of the 
 virgin, or parthenogenetic, conception. It is made very clear in the 
 
 iHe is also called Odendonnia, Sprout, or Sapling, and Ii>skaha. having apparently the same 
 meaning. 
 
"KWI1T] IXTRODITTIOX 180 
 
 ()iioiidui;-n \-crsi()ii. The tact ami llir iili'u air iiialti'i- of rxpcriciicc 
 ill all tiiiios and in all laiuls. 
 
 While in gonoral outlines ami in the sum of incidents <'oniiiriscd in 
 tlu'iu the several versions <if tlie eosinolojiie story of the Iroejuois sub- 
 stantially accord, then' are nevertheless marked diverg(Miees in both 
 structure and matter, which in time, by further development from 
 accultural and other potent causes, would necessarily cause them to be 
 regarded as quite ditierent leofends in source and meaninji'; ami this 
 emphasizes the great and fundamental fact that all lee-ends are the 
 gradual result of coml)ination from many soui'ces b\ manv niimis in 
 manj' generations. 
 
 Most of the characteristic incitlents related in these legends are 
 widely prevalent over the American continent, occurring among peoples 
 speaking tongues of widely different linguistic stocks and dwelling in 
 widely separated habitats. It should not be assumed that these coin- 
 cidences are indubitably due to accultural influences, l)ut rather that 
 they indicate universality of the natural phenomena from which the 
 incidents embodied are drawn. Among these coincidences niaj- he 
 mentioned that of the seclusion of the members of the animal world 
 in a vast cavern by one of the chief characters of the legends. Winter, 
 the man-being of frosts and snow and ice. This episode evidenth' 
 portrays the annual hibernation of the animals and insects and the 
 migration of the birds caused by the winter power, which is called 
 Tawiskaron by the ]\Iohawks." Ohafi l>y the Onondagas. and Otha'k- 
 wenda' by the Senecas. 
 
 The author desires to acknowledge his many obligations to the 
 officers and stati' of the Bureau of American Ethnology for most 
 kindly advice, wise counsel, and many valuable suggestions, especially 
 to the late Director, Major John Wesley Powell; to Professor W J 
 McGee, formerly ^Ethnologist in Charge; to Professor AVilliam Henry 
 Holmes, the present Chief of the Bureau, and to Herbert Spencer 
 Wood, editor, who has also kindly performed the irksome task of cor- 
 recting the proofs of the texts and translations while they were passing 
 through the press. 
 
 AlphalH't .in<l „l.J,r.r;,if>on.'< 
 
 a as in far. father: (im. haben: Sp. ramo. 
 
 a the same sound pi'olonged. 
 
 a as in what; Gm. man. 
 
 ii as in hat, man. 
 
 a the .same sound prolonged. 
 
 ciThe Mohawk epithet is commonly interpreted "flint," but itii literal and original meaning is 
 "crystal-clad" or "ice-clad," the two significations being normal, as crj-stal. flint and ice have a sim- 
 ilar aspect and fracture. The original denotation is singularly appropriate for Winter. The last two 
 names do not connote ice, but simply denote flint. 
 
140 IROQFOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 •X iis ill law. till: Fr. <> in dr. 
 
 ai as in aisle, as i in ])in('. find; (iin. Ilaiii. 
 
 au as ou in out. as ow in lunv; (liii. liaus; Sp. auto. 
 
 c as sh in shall; CJni. scli in sclicllcn; Fr. eh in charmer. 
 
 f as th in health. 
 
 d pronounced with the tip of the tonyue touching the u]))>cr teeth 
 
 as in enunciating the English th; this is the only sound of d 
 
 in this language, 
 
 e as in they; Gni. Dehnung: Fr. ik'; Sp. ([ue. 
 
 e as in then, met: (tin. denn: Fr. simne: Sp. cunien. 
 
 f as ill waif. 
 
 g as in gig; Gm. gehen; Fr. gout; Sp. gozav. 
 
 h as ill has, he; Gm. hahen. 
 
 i as in picpie, machine. 
 
 1 the same sound prolonged. 
 
 1 as in ])ick. jiit. 
 
 k as in kick, 
 
 n as in nun. run. 
 
 n as ng in sing. ring, 
 
 o as in note, rote, 
 
 q a.s ch in (iiii. ich. 
 
 r slightly trilled; hut in Mohawk it closely approximates an 1 
 
 sou 
 
 lid. 
 
 .s as in sop, see. 
 
 t jironounced with the tip of the tongue touching the up[)cr teeth 
 
 as in enunciating the English th; this is the only sound oft 
 
 in this language. 
 11 as in rule: (im. du; Fr. ou in doux: Sp. uiio. 
 lA as ill rut. shut. 
 w as in w it. witch, 
 y as in yes. yet. 
 dj as j ill judge. 
 liw as wli ill what, 
 tc as ell in church. 
 
 " marks nasalized vowels, thus, e", o". ai". e", ii". 
 ' indicates an aspiration or soft emission of hreath, which is initial 
 
 or final, thus, 'h, ft"', o'. 
 ' marks a sudden closure of the glottis, preceding or following a 
 
 sound, thus, 'a, o\ ii'. ii"". 
 ' marks the accented syllahle of every word. 
 
 th ill this combination t and h are always jironoiuued separately- 
 
 In the literal (interlinear) translation the following abbreviations 
 denoting gender have been used: z.=zoic; anthr. =anthropic; m.= 
 masculine: fem. = feminine; indef.= indefinite. 
 
AX ()Noni)A(;a \krsi()x 
 
 The Manner in Wiikh it Establi.shkd Itski,?\ in Which it 
 Formed Itself, in Which, in Ancient Time, it C'a:me aholt 
 
 THAT THE EaIITII BeCAME ExTANT 
 
 Ho who was luy ariindt'athcr was wont to ivlate that. \ (mHv. lie luid 
 heard tho leo-end as it was custouiarily told l)y tive o-enerations of 
 grandsircs, and this is what ho himself was in the habit of telling. 
 He customarily said: ^lan-boiiigs dwell in the sky. on tlu^ farther side 
 of the visible sky [the oround separating- this from thi' wt)rld abo\e it]. 
 
 Tca" Dediodiea"da"'CtWI' Tca"' I)eio'dend.\"i' Tca"' Wa"wadon'ni.\' 
 
 The Therefrom it it employed The It was The It itself formed 1 
 
 where therefor where established where 
 
 Tca"' 1o^''hwend.ti.\'de" wa"w'.a.'do^'" ne"' orH\vAG.\'io^"". 
 
 The It earth EXTANT is It came The It matter iisi - 
 
 Ksoda*ha'-ge"''ha". liwi'ks iiwa'horidia*di"'sa" tea" hodikston'iV 
 
 My grand- was. livu so many tlioy maturrr] tlu' tlu-v ancifiii 
 
 ge""htr na'ie" 
 
 honthoia'ha''gw!v ne" hi'ia' ge"'s hothoiTde" 
 
 they it tell ditl the verily lustom- lie it heard 
 
 tea"' ni4iadii"ho"'de"". na'ie" 
 
 hao"''hw:i" 
 
 he himself 
 
 hathoia- 
 
 'ha"gW!V. I'ha'do"k ge'"s: Ena'gee" ne"' ofi'gwe"" g:io" hi. gon'wa" ,. 
 
 arily 
 
 being 
 
 aThe classific conceptual teroi ongwe". having no discernable grammatic atfix. is what graintim- 
 rians call a primitive word, and has both a singular and a collective denotation. It signifies " man- 
 kind, man, human beings; a human being, a person." But it.s original meaning was "man-being" or 
 "prima! being," which signified collectively those beings who preceded man in existence and 
 exceeded him in wisdom and effective power, the personified bodies and elements of nature, the gods 
 and demigods of later myth and legend, who were endowed by an imputative mode of reasoning 
 with anthropic form and attributes additional to those normally characteristic of the particular 
 bodies or elem en Ls that they represented. But, after the recognition of man as a species ditlerent from 
 all others, consequent upon wider human experience and more exact knowledge, and after these had 
 pushed back from the immediate fireside and community most of the reified fictions of savage men- 
 tation, a time came when it became needful to distinguish between the man-being, u human being, 
 and the man-being, a reified personification of a body or element of nature; in short, to distinguish 
 between what human experience had found to he "real, gentiine, native," and what was the con- 
 verse. Hence, the limiting term oiiwe', signifying "native, real, genuine, original," was combined 
 with ongwe', thus forming oiigwe'-oiiwe', which signifies "native, real, or genuine man-being." 
 hence, "man, human being." But after the advent of trans-Atlantic peoples the antithesis was 
 transferred miconsciously from the "primal being." or "man-being," the reified concepts of myth 
 and legend, to "white human being," denotive of any trans-.vtlanlic person. So, in this legend, 
 when applied to times previous to the advent of nnm the wonl oilgwc' usually denotes a man-being 
 that is a personifleation. one of the gods of the myths, one of tliat vague class of primal beings of 
 which man was regarded by Iroquoian and other sages as a characteristic type. 
 
 141 
 
142 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 The lodges they severally possess are customarily long. In the end of 
 the lodges there are spread out strips of rough bark whereon lie the 
 several mats (beds). There it is that, verily, all pass the night. 
 
 Early in the morning the warriors are in the habit of going to 
 hunt and, as is their custom, they return every evening. 
 
 In that place there lived two persons, both down-fended, and both 
 persons of worth. Verily, one of these persons was a woman-being, 
 a person of worth, and down-fended: besides her there was a man- 
 being, a person of worth, and down-fended. 
 
 In the end of the lodge there was a doorway. On the one side of it the 
 woman-being abode, and on the oth(>r side of it the man-being abode. 
 
 si" hilgwa'dr 
 
 far side of it 
 
 yonder 
 
 hodino"'saiefi'do" 
 
 they lodge have 
 plurally. 
 
 tea" ne^'tho' 
 
 the there 
 
 where 
 
 honno"'hwe'stha". 
 
 tea"' gae'"hia'de\ Gano^'se'dji's 
 
 tea" 
 
 ge" 
 
 custom- the 
 where e.vtant. phirally (are) arily where 
 
 Tea"' heiotno"'so"'kd:V ne''tho' ge"'sowaienda'die' 
 
 It lodee long 
 plurally (are) 
 
 The there it lodge ends there 
 where 
 
 ganakdage'"hendo"'. Ne"tho' hi'ia* 
 
 it mat lay i>lurally. There verily. 
 
 it rough bark is 
 spread along 
 
 gagwe'gl'' 
 
 it all 
 (entire) 
 
 Na'ie' ne" he""ge"'diik ho"'deridion'gwas ne" hodi'sge"'age"da'y 
 
 That the 
 (it Is) 
 
 hondowii'thiV 
 
 Na'ie' ne" 
 
 early in the hence they depart the 
 
 morning repeatedly 
 
 ge"'s. Shadi'io"k o'ga"ho"k ge'"s. 
 
 ining after custom- 
 evening arily. 
 
 ne"tho" de'hni"den\ dehiia'dage", de'hninoa'do"','' 
 
 there they (m.) two they (m.) two they (m.) two are 
 
 abode. are persons, down-fended, 
 
 de'hiia'dano'we"'. Na'ie' 
 
 ne 
 
 1 i;i 
 
 tcieia"'d!id:i' 
 
 e"den', eiii'dano'we"'. dcienoii'do""; 'a''so"" ne' 
 
 she (i! 
 
 hon'gwe' he""den', haia'dsino'we" 
 
 he man- he abides, he is a person of 
 being (is) 
 
 Tea'' heiotno"'so"kda' 
 
 hagwa'di' ne"tho 
 
 side of it there 
 
 there it lodge ends 
 
 den 
 
 worth. 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 de'hanoii'do"'. 
 
 he (is) 
 down-fended. 
 
 ga'nhoga'heii'dii 
 
 it is doorway. 
 
 ne 
 
 ie"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 hoii'fi 
 
 I he that one 
 that 
 
 agon gwe 
 
 she man- 
 being (is); 
 
 he""den', 
 
 he abides. 
 
 sgaga'di" 
 
 one side 
 
 agon gwe 
 
 she man- 
 being (is) 
 
 shaia''dada,, 
 
 he one person 
 
 (is) 
 
 Sgaga'di'^ 
 
 One side 
 on 
 
 hagwa'di' 
 
 side of it 
 
 o Down-fended. This compound approximately describes a feature characteristic of a primitive^ 
 Iroquoian custom, which required that certain children should be strictly hidden from the sight of 
 all persons save a trustee until they reached the age of puberty. The better to guard the ward 
 from access the down of the cat-tail flag was carefully scattered about the place of concealment, so 
 that no person could pass into the forbidden place without first disturbing the down and so indicat- 
 ing inva-sion of the guarded precinct: hence, it is proposed to apply a literal rendering of the Iro- 
 quoian term "down-fended " to a person so concealed. Persons so hidden were regarded as uncanny 
 and as endowed with an unusual measure of orenda. or magic potence. 
 
"|™>"I ONONDACJA VKKSION 148 
 
 Sometime afterward, then, this came to ])ass. As soon as all the 
 man-l)eings had severally departed this woinan-beiii<r came forth 
 and went thither and, moreover, arrived at the place where the man 
 being abode, and she carried a comb witii her. She said: •' Do tiioii 
 arise; let me disentangle thy hair." Now. \crily. he arose, and then. 
 moreover, she disentangled his hair, and straightened it out. It con- 
 tinued in this manner day after day. 
 
 Sometime afterward her kindred were surprised. It seems that the 
 life of the maiden was now changed. Day after day it became more 
 and nioi-e manifest that now she would give birth to a child. Now, 
 moreover, her mother, the ancient one, became aware of it. Then, 
 verily, she questioned her, saying to the maiden: " Moreover, what 
 manner of person is to be joint parent with thee?" The maiden said 
 
 Gain'gwa' nwa'cfini'she' o'ne"" tho'ne"" nwa"awe""ha'. Ganio"' 
 
 Some (time) so (long) it lastt'd now ilnistherei so it came to pass. So soon as 
 
 gagwe'gi' wa'hon'dendion'gwa" o'ne"" dagaiage""'nha'' nen'ge"' 
 
 it all (entirei Ihev departed jtlnrallv now thence she (z.) came this (it is) 
 
 forth 
 
 ne" . agon'gwe' ne"'tho" nhwa"'we\ ne''tho' df hwa'gii'io"' 
 
 the she man- there thither she (z.) there besides there she iz.) 
 
 being lis) went arrived 
 
 tea"' non'we' he""'den' ne"' heii'gwe". iiii'ie" ne"' e'ha'wi" ne"' 
 
 the the place he is the he man- that the she it bear- llie 
 
 where (abides) being (is) (it is) ing is 
 
 gana"'da". Wa"ge""hen"': " Satge""'ha'. Dagonio'dai''sia"."" O'ne"" 
 
 it comb (is). She (z.) said: ■* Do thou arise. Let me dress thy hair. '" Now, 
 
 hi'ia" da'hatge"''^ha". tho'ge' o'ne"" di" hi'ia" wa'thoio''dai"siii", 
 
 of course. thence he did at that now, l>eside> 
 
 arise. (time) 
 
 wa"tgaga"'tcia' ne"' hoge''a'. Na'ie" n 
 
 she (z.) it untangled the liis hair That t 
 
 she his hai 
 
 r did dres> 
 
 )'he"''.senk 
 
 ne"thi 
 
 day after day 
 
 there 
 
 ni'io"t. 
 
 (it is). 
 
 Gain'gWiV nwa'onni'she" o'ne"" wa"hondien'"ha" gwil"' ne"' 
 
 Some (time) so (longi t lasted now they were surprised seemingly the 9 
 
 agaongwe"'da'' tea"' o'ia" o'ne"" ni'io't tea"' ago'n"he' ne"' 
 
 her people the iit is) now so it is the she lives the l{) 
 
 ■where other where (is alive) 
 
 eksa'go'na'. Tea" o'he""senk heiotgonda"gwi' daiotge""i'ha'die" 
 
 she maid The day after day it is unceasing thence it becomes man- \1 
 
 (large child). where ifest more and more 
 
 tea" oien'det o'ne"" tea"' e"iowiaienda"'nha'. O'ne"' di"' 
 
 the it is know- now the she (z.) child will have. Now. besides, |2 
 
 wliere able where 
 
 ■wa'ontdo'ka' ne"' gok'sten'a'. Tho"'ge" o'ne"" hi'ia" wa"ondad(M"- 
 
 she it noticed the she elder one At that now. of she her 13 
 
 lis). (time) course. <iuestioned 
 
 hwaneii'do"" ne"' eksaVo'na". WiVa'"hen*: ""Son" di"' nofiwa"- 
 
 repeatedly the shemaid .she it said: "Who besides kind of 14 
 
 (large child ,1 
 
 ho"de"' djiade"do""'ne"r" Hiia" ste""' de"aga'we"" ne"' eksago'na". 
 
 Not anvthing she it said the .shemaid J.t 
 
 it is) (large child). 
 
144 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 nothing in repl}'. So, now, at that time, the man-being- noticed that 
 he began to be ill. For some time it continued thus, when, verily, his 
 mother came to the place where he lay. She said: " Where is the 
 place wherein thou art ill? "' Then the man-being said in reply: •' Oh, 
 my mother! I will now tell thee that 1, alas, am about to die." And 
 his mother replied, saying: "What manner of thing is meant by thy 
 saj'ing ' I shall die V " 
 
 It is said that they who dwelt there did not know what it is 
 for one to say " I shall die." And the reason of it was that no 
 one living there on the sky had ever theretofore died. At that 
 time he said: "And, verily, this will come to pass when I die: M}^ 
 life will go forth. Moreover, my bodj^ will become cold. Oh. my 
 
 Da'. tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" hefi'gwe' wa'hatdo'ka* tea"' o'ne"' 
 
 1 So at Uiat now the he man- he it noticed the now 
 
 (time) being (is) where 
 
 ,, Wii"hono"'hwak'de'". Gain'gwa' nwa'onni'she' ne"tho' ni'io't 
 
 he liecame ill. Some (time) so (long) it lasted tliere so it is 
 
 o'ne"' hi'ia" ne"' hono'"ha" ne"tho' wa'e'io"" tea"' non'we' 
 
 •^ now, of course, the his mother there she arrived the the place 
 
 verily where 
 
 , hefida'ga". Wa'a"hen': "Gain"' noii'we' nisano"'hwak'dani'?" 
 
 he lay. She it said: "Where (is) the place soil thee pain (illness) causes?" 
 
 O'ne"' ne"' hefi'gwe' ni'ha'wen': "Ageno'^ha", o'ne"' e"gonia- 
 
 5 Now the he man- so he replied: " Oh, my mother. now I thee it 
 
 being (is) will tell 
 
 tho'ie"" • na'ie' ne"' ni"a' gi'heio"".se'." Na'ie' ne"' gii'wen' 
 
 b that the I per- I am going to die." That the she it has 
 
 (it is) sonally (it is) said 
 
 lie"' hono'^htV, wa'a"hen': " Ho't nonwa'ho"'de"' gen'da" tea" 
 
 ' the his mother, she it said: "What kind of thing it signifies the 
 
 (is it) where 
 
 i'sa'do"k: 'E"gi'he'ia'?'"" 
 
 " thou It art 'I will die?'" 
 
 saying: 
 
 Na'ie" ne"', ia'ke"', tea"' hadina'gee' hiia'' de"hadiiende'i' 
 
 " That the, it is said, the they (m.) dwell not they it know 
 
 (it is) where 
 
 soiT' nonwa'ho"de"" aia"hen": "£"gi'he'iii"."' Na'ie" gai'- 
 
 what kind of thing one it should " I will die." That it 
 
 (who) (it is) say: (it is) 
 
 hoiiniiV'ha" ne"' hiia" hwen'do"' de'agawe"'he'io"' tea"' hadina'gee' 
 
 11 it causes the not ever one has died the they (m.) dwell 
 
 (makes matter) (it is) where 
 
 ne"'th()' gao"'hia"'ge". O'ne"' hi'ia" tho"ge' wa'he""hen': 
 
 there it skv on. Now. of at that he it said: 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 course, 
 
 "Naie ne tho ne" ne"iawe" "ha ne one" e"gi he la . 
 
 13 "That the here so it will come to the now I will die. 
 
 (It is) (this way) pass (when) 
 
 Na'ie' ne"' e"gaiage""'nha"' ne"' agadon'he".sa". E"gana"no'sda' 
 
 14 That the it will go out the my life It will become cold 
 (it IS) (lifehood). 
 
 di"' ne" gia'di"ge'. Ageno"ha", tho'ne"' ne"'siea" ne"' kg:l"- 
 
 15 be- the my body on. Mv mother, this way so thou it wilt the my 
 sides do 
 
(>X(>NI)A(iA VKKSIOX 
 
 ur) 
 
 iiiotlicrl thus sli;ilt tliciu do oil my eyes: 'riiou must l;iy lioth thy 
 hands on l)oth sides. And, morcoxcr. tliou iiuist keep thy eyes tixed 
 thereon when thou thinkest that now lie is |I amj nearly dead. So 
 soon as thou .seest that my breathinj^' is l)(>in}r made to ))eeome less, 
 then, and not till then, must thou think that now it is that he is about 
 to die. And then, moreover, thou wilt place thy two hands on i)oth 
 my eyes. Now, I shall tell thee another thing. Ye nuist make a 
 burial-case. When ye finish the task of making it. then, moreover, 
 ye must place my body therein, and, moreover, ye nmst lay it up in a 
 high place." 
 
 Now, verily, she, the ancient one, had her eyes Hxed on him. 80 
 soon as she believed that now he was about to die, she placed both her 
 hands on his eyes. Just so soon as she did this she began to weep. 
 Moreover, all those who abode in the lodge were also affected in 
 the same way; they all wept. Sometime after he had died they set 
 
 hi"'i;-. 
 
 De""se"'nia''hefi" dedjao""'gwi". Ne''tho' di'' ne"ska'ha''k 
 
 There 
 
 o ne e se a o ne 
 
 now thou wilt now 
 
 on hoth side 
 
 tlio"ha- 
 
 besides there it Ihv eves 
 will be'oii" 
 
 "gi'he'iiv. Ganio'' e"satgat'- 
 
 I will (lie. So soon lis thou it wilt 
 
 hwa' tea'' gadoiTie's <le"dinsthwa"di"ha'die" o'ne"' ha''si 
 
 e se a 
 
 I am ijreath- 
 
 o'ne"'-khe""' tho''ha' e"'he""he'ia". O'ne"' di"' kga*hi"'ge' de"'- 
 
 now is it nearly lie will die. Now besides my eyes on thou 
 
 se"'nia'iien" dedjao""gwi'. O'ne"' o'ia' e"gofiiatho'ie"\ Na'ie' 
 
 1 both sides. .Vow it is will I thee tell it. Tliat 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 e swa son ma 
 
 will ye it make 
 
 tra 
 
 ho"' 
 
 sa , 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 (liiirial-ei 
 
 ne"tho' di"' e"'.sgwai!i'don'(lak. he"tke"' 
 
 there be- ye my body will inease, up liisli 
 
 ^wadienno''kde"" 
 
 will ve task finish 
 
 di" 
 
 O' 
 
 ne 
 
 ^ides 
 
 ne" 
 
 e"swii"herr 
 
 ye it will up lay 
 
 gok'sten'a' ne"'tho" 
 
 slie elder there, 
 
 one (is) 
 
 ' hi'a" tho'"ha' 
 
 hi'ia" d"e'hoga''ii:i". 
 
 verily, shetz. l bad her 
 
 Ganio"' 
 
 So soon 
 
 a'he"'he'ia", tho''ge* o'ne" 
 
 wa"dio""nia"heri 
 
 ha"a'hi"'y'e 
 
 wonkl die, 
 As-Wil's 
 
 the 
 
 thil 
 
 w;V(lio"'slierit'hwa". (iagwe'gi' di"' tea"' niio""' 
 
 siH- wept. It all be- the soitlisl 
 
 sides where many 
 
 'deil" ne"'tho' o"' nwsi"awe""ha", wa"dio"'shenthw- 
 
 ey (in- there too so it eame to pass, they (mdef.) plurally 
 
 clel.) abode 
 
 a''ho"" gagwe'gi". Gaifi'gwa" nwiVoiini'she" iiawe""he'io"" o'ne"' 
 
 wept it all. Some so it lasted he is dead now 
 
 (time) 
 
 nwa eie a 
 
 so slie it did 
 
 gano"sgon'wa' 
 
 it lodge in 
 
 21 ETH— U3- 
 
 -10 
 
146 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 (KTM. 
 
 themselves; to work, niakiiii,'- ;i Imrial-ciisc. ^lurcoN er, so >ooii as they 
 had tinishod their task thev ])lact'd his body therein, and also laid it 
 lip in a high place. 
 
 Sometime after they had laid the hiirial-case in the high place, 
 the maiden, now a woman-being, gave birth to a child, which was 
 a female, a woman-being. Then the ancient one [elder one, the 
 mother of the maiden] said: "Moreover, what manner of person is 
 the father of the child?" The maiden said nothing in reply. 
 
 The girl child grew rapidly in size. It was not long after this 
 that the girl child was running about. Suddenly, it seems, the girl 
 child began to weep. It was impossible to stop her. Five are the 
 number of days, it is said, that the girl child continued to weep. 
 Then the elder one [her grandmother] said: "Do ye shoM- her the 
 burial-case lying there in the high place." Now, verily, they carried 
 
 wa"hodiio"de""ha', wa hadi'son'ni 
 
 lliey (m.) worked, they (m.i it made 
 
 o'ne'" wii"hondiienno"'kde"' o'ni' 
 
 now ihcv itlieir) tusk finisbed now 
 
 >"' ga'ho'"*sa\ (ianio" di"' 
 
 e it ease So soon lie- 
 
 (burial-ease). as sides 
 
 ie''tho* wa'honwriiiVdon'dak, 
 
 there they hisTjody incused. 
 
 he"'tk("'"" o''ni 
 
 l.|. hit;li also 
 
 (iaiiTgWiV 
 
 (time I 
 
 tho''ge' ne"' 
 
 at that the 
 
 (time) 
 
 daiendiV'nha". 
 
 of an infant 
 
 wrrhadi'*hen'. 
 
 they (m.) it up-hiid. 
 
 nwa'onni'she' n 
 
 so (Ujng) it lasted tl 
 
 eksa'go'na', ne' 
 
 she maiden, the 
 
 he''tke"' 
 
 lip high 
 
 hc-hodi'-ha' 
 
 igon gwe' o 1 
 
 she man- ll 
 
 being (is) 
 
 ne" eksa"'a'. 
 
 the she infant 
 
 e"he"', agofi'gwe' i 
 
 she (is) she (is) man- tlie si 
 
 female being 
 
 ne"' gok'stt'fi'a' wa'a'hen": "Son"' di 
 
 the she elder one she it said: "Who be- 
 
 (isit) sides 
 
 Hiia" .ste"" de'aga'wefi 
 
 Not any- she it has said 
 
 (it is) thing 
 
 gododi'ha'die" ne"' 
 
 sbeeontinned to the 
 
 hevitha.l now 
 
 np-lai.l 
 
 le"', wa'agok.sa 
 
 en, she beeame 
 
 possessed 
 
 Tho"'ge o'ntV 
 
 At that now 
 
 nofiwa'ho"de" 
 
 kind of person 
 
 eksa"a' ago'n i"ha* ? " 
 
 she infant her father i it 
 
 (is) is)?" 
 
 (xodi'sno'we' tea 
 
 She grew rap- 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 ek.saVo'na'. 
 
 vbere 
 
 de'aonnishe"'i' 
 
 it lasted (long) 
 
 o'ue"' ne''tho' eda'khe's 
 
 eksa''a' 
 
 she child 
 
 wao sa we 
 
 she began 
 
 the she maiden. 
 
 (is) 
 
 eksa'Ti'. Hiia" 
 
 she infant lisi. .Sot 
 
 (it is) 
 
 eksa'Ti". Dien'iiii' 
 
 she infant. snddenly 
 
 wa"dio"'shent'hwa'. HiiiV 
 
 ne 
 
 she wept. 
 
 de'a'wet aionni'cjhe"'. Hwi'k 
 
 It is pos- 
 sible 
 
 hwa"he"s 
 
 gok'sten'a' 
 
 she elder one; 
 
 ne 
 
 ekstV'a'. 
 
 she child. 
 
 liwefidage"', ia'ge"'. deio"'shent- 
 
 e so many it day it is she goes about 
 
 in number (is), said, 
 
 Tho"'ge' o'ne°" waYi'heii"' ne" 
 
 now she it. said the 
 
 At that 
 (is) (time) 
 
 " Etchina"do"s tea" tga'ho"'sa"ha'." O'nc"' hi'ia' 
 
 " Do ve it show the there it case Now, of course 
 
 to her where np-lies." (verily), 
 
HKWiTTi ONONDAOA VERSIdX 147 
 
 hoi- person, mid caused lior to stuiul up high there. 'I'heii the yirl 
 child looked at it [the corpse], and then she ceased her weepini;-. and 
 also she was pleased. It was a long time before they withdrew her; 
 and it was not a long time before she again began to weep. Now, 
 verily, they again carried her person, and. moreover, they caused her 
 to stand there again. So. it continued thus. that, day after day. they 
 were in the haliit of carry iiig her. and causing her to stand there on 
 the high place. It \va> not long before she by her own efforts was 
 al>le to climb up to tlie place where lay the dead man-V>eing. Thus it 
 continued to be that she at all times went to view it. 
 
 Some time afterward it thus came to pass that she cauic down again 
 l)ringing with licr what was called an armlet, that being the 
 kind of thing that the dead man-lieing had clasped about his arms, 
 and. being of the wampum variety, it was, it is said, fine-looking. 
 
 wa hodiia"de"'iiawa" ne"'tho" he"'tke"" wa"diofidatde"'sd{i\ O'ne"' 
 
 they her person carrit'd thtTr up lii,^ti they lindef.) her caused Now 
 
 to statid. lit is I 
 
 wa'oiitgat'hwa' ne"' eksa''a': tho"'ge" o'ue"" wa'oniii'qhe"" tea" 
 
 she it looked lit the site child at that now she it ceased the 
 
 lis); itimei where 
 
 deio""shent'hwas. wa'ontcefinon'nia" o"ni'. Aonni'she'i" o'ne"" 
 
 she is weeping. she was pleased also. It lasted (long) no«' 
 
 saiondadia"do""'tka". Na'ie" n(>" hiia"' de'aonni'she'i' o'ne'" 
 
 again thev her person That ilie not it la.stcd (long) now 
 
 withdrew. lit isi 
 
 he" donsaio'"shent'hwa". O'lu"'"' hi'ia' sashagodiia'de""hawii', 
 
 again again she «ept. N'n\v. of course, again they her person 
 
 verily, carried, 
 
 ne"th.o" di" he"tk("'"" wa"shagodide"'sda'. O'ne"' ne"tho" 
 
 there be- iip high they hereausedto'^tand. Now tin-re 
 
 sides 
 
 ni'io't o"he""senk shagodiia'de""hawas he"tke'" o''ni" shagodi- 
 
 so it is day after they her person carried up high also they her 
 
 day ' customarily caused 
 
 de"'stha". Hiia"' de'aoiini'she'i* o'ne"" ga'o""hwa' wa'ondadie'na- 
 
 lo stand. Not it la^l.'d i Lingi now she herself she herself helped 
 
 to do it 
 
 wa"s wa"eia"th("'"" tea" nofi'we" tga'"ha" ne" hawe""he'io"'. 
 
 her- she climbed the the place there il the he is dead, 
 
 self up where up-lay 
 
 Ne"tho" ni'io't ekdo""'ne"s diiot'gofit. 
 
 There so it is she it customarily at all times, 
 
 went to see 
 
 Gaiii'gwa' nwiroiini'she" o'ni''"" ne"th()" iiw;"i"aw(''"'"ha" doiida- 
 
 Some(time) so it lasted now ilins so it <ame i.i puss tlicnce 
 
 io"'kwe'ne""da' tcie"ha'wr ie"'nentcha"nhas'tha" gaia'dji". n:l" 
 
 again she descended she it brought ime it uses for armlet it is called. that 
 
 again one 
 
 nonwa"ho"de"' hi'ia' hotnenteha"nha'"ho"' ne" havve"'he'io"". 
 
 kind of thing. verilv. he his arm has wrapped around the he is dead, 
 
 plural ly 
 
 otko":"!* nonwa"ho"de"\ oia'ne\ ia'ke"". \\'ri":i"heri" ne" 
 
 it wampum kind of thing, it (is) tine, it is said. .She it said the 
 
148 IROQITOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 The elder one said: "What maimer of thintf caused thee to remove it?" 
 The girl child replied, saying: -" My father said: 'Do thou remove it. 
 It will belong- to thee. I, veril>', am thy parent." " The elder one said 
 nothing more. It eontinued thus that customarily, as soon as another 
 day came, she would again climb to the place where the burial-case 
 lay. So, now, verily, all those who were in the lodge paid no more 
 attention to her, merely watching her grow in size. Thus it contin- 
 ued that day after day, at all times, she continued to go to see it [the 
 corpse]. They heard them conversing, it is said, and they also heard, 
 it is told, what the two said. After a while she again came down 
 bringing with her a necklace which the dead man-being had had around 
 his neck, and which she had .removed. She, it is reported, said: '"Oh, 
 my grandmother! My father gave this to me; that is the I'eason I 
 
 gok'sten'a': "Ho't noiiwii'ho"dc"' daioi"hwa"'khc' tea" waska"- 
 
 1 she elder one: "What kind of thing it is ri'iison of it the thou 
 
 (is it) wliere didst 
 
 tcia'?" Daiei'hwa'sii'gWiV ne" eksa'Ti" wa'a'iien": ''(r'ni'lia" 
 
 2 remove She it replied the she ehild sheitsaid; "Mv father 
 
 it?" 
 
 wa'he""hen", 'Sga''tcia'. I's e"sa'we"k. I" hi'ia" gofi'ha'wa'.'" 
 
 3 heitsaid, 'Dothoii Thou thou it wilt I verily, I thy parent am.'" 
 
 it remove. own. (it is), 
 
 Hiia" .ste""' de'tciaga'we"' ne" gok'steii'a'. Ne"tho' ni'io't 
 
 4 Not any- again she it said the she elder-one. Thus so it is 
 (it is) thiiiK 
 
 ge"'s ganio"' wa''o'he""'nhiV o'nt''"" he"' sriiea"'th(''"" tea"' non'we' 
 
 5 custom- so soon it day beeame now again again she the the place 
 
 arily ns elimhed np where 
 
 tga'ho"'sa"ha'. Da", o'ne"" hi'ia" tea"' ni'hen'nadi' ne" 
 
 6 there it ease up-lay. So, now, \'erily, the so they (m.) are the 
 
 where many in nuniher 
 
 gano'"sgofi'wa' henni"'derr hiia'' de"shonnasdei'.sdi', ne"'tho' 
 
 7 it lodge in they (m.) abide not they (m.) again pay there 
 
 attention to it, 
 
 gen'gwa' de"hadiga"ha' tea"' gododi'ha'die". Ne"tho' ni'io't 
 
 S only they (m.) theireyes the she continued to There so it is 
 
 had on it where grow. 
 
 diiot'gofit heioiitgat'hwas o'h("'""'senk. Hofinathon'de". ia'ke"', 
 
 9 at all times thither she went to day after day. They (m. i it heard, it is said, 
 
 see it 
 
 de'hodi'tha", honnathofi'de" o"ni", ia'kf'"'. ne"' ste""' gwa" 
 
 10 they(m.)eon- they (m.) it heard also, itis.said, the any- seem- 
 
 ver,«ed, thing ingly 
 
 noiiwriiio"'de"' de'hia'do"k. DieiT'ha" gwa"' o'ne'"' he" 
 
 11 kind of thing thevtwoim.) Suddenly, .seem- now again 
 
 kept saying. ingly, 
 
 dondaio"'kwe'ne""da' tcie'ha'wi' ne"' ion'ni'dias'tha' ne" 
 
 12 tlienee she again descended she it brought the one uses it as a the 
 
 again neeklaee 
 
 ho'dieiT'na' ne" hawe"'he'io"% na'ie' o""ke"" goga'tciefi'ha'die'. 
 
 13 he had had it the he is dead, that this time, she came, having 
 around his neek (it is) removed it, 
 
 WtViX'hefi", ia'ke"': "Gso'da'ha', g'ni'ha" waha'gwe"" nen'ge"'; 
 
 14. ' 'to to " . ' 
 
 -^^ sheitsaid, itissaid: "My grandmother, my father he it gave to me this(itis); 
 
 na'ie' grii'honnia"ha' wa"kga"teia'.'" O'ne",' ia'ke"', tea" 
 
 1.5 that it it causes I it removed." Now, itissaid, the 
 
 (iti"! where 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VKRSION 
 
 14'.> 
 
 removed it." So. it is reported, until the time slie was full-yrowii, 
 she was in the hat)it of yoin";- to view the place where lay the hurial- 
 case. 
 
 At that time, it is rei)(>rted. her father said: "•Now. my child, verily, 
 thou hast i;rown to maturity. Moreover, I will decide upon the time 
 when thou shalt marry." Some time afterward he said: "Thou must 
 tell thy mother, sayinjj;: 'My father said to me, "Now thou nuist 
 niairy."" Now. moreover, verily, thy mother 7uust make loaves of 
 bread, and it must till a large forehead-strap-liorne basket. Now, 
 moreover, thou iDust make the bread, and thou must have it read}' by 
 the time it becomes night." 
 
 Truly, it thus came to pass. It i)ecame night, and, verily, the elder 
 one had it all ready. She said: "I have now made it ready. The 
 basket is even now full of bread.'- Now, the maiden again climbed 
 
 nwa'onni'she'' heiagodo'di' ne''tho' ekdo""ne's tea'' non'we' 
 
 so (long) it lastt'rt Iliither she grew there she it went habit- the tlie phiee 
 
 to lull size iiallytosee where 
 
 tga"ha' ne"' ga'ho""sa'. 
 
 there it the it ease (burial- 
 
 up-Uiy ease). 
 
 Tho^'ge', ia'ke"', o'ne' 
 
 At that it issttid, iinw 
 
 (lime), litisi 
 
 hi'ia" gon'ha'wii" wa'sadodia'ga". 1"' di" e"tg'enno"''do"' gain'' 
 
 verily, I thy parent am thou hast grown up. I more- I it shall will where 
 
 (it is) over (decide it). 
 
 GaiiTgwii' nwa'onni'she" o'ne"' 
 
 Some (timet so ( long) it lasted now 
 
 wa"he"'hen" ne"' ago'ni''ha': 
 
 he it said the her father: 
 
 •O'ne- 
 
 niga'ha'wf tea"' e"sania'khe'. 
 
 there it bears it the tlion wilt marry.' 
 
 (the time) where 
 
 wa'he"'hefi'': "E"'sheiatho'ie"' ne"' sano''ha' 
 
 heitsaid: ■ Thou her wilt tell the thy mother 
 
 'si'hefi'', 'Wa"ha- 
 
 O'r 
 
 e"sania'khe' 
 
 wilt thou marrv. 
 
 sano''ha". 
 
 iia le 
 
 that 
 
 O'ne"' di"' hi'iil' 
 
 Now. more- verily, 
 
 over. 
 
 ne'' e"ga'a''seik 
 
 the it will till a 
 
 basket 
 
 e"saiennendtl"ik 
 
 gon'has g'ni'ha 
 
 me, my father. Xo 
 
 saying. 
 
 e"ie'ha'gonnia''hen' ne'' 
 
 she bread will make the 
 
 repeatedly (it is( 
 
 ontge'da'stha' gfi'a"sa'. O'ne"' di"' e"sha'gon'ni; 
 
 one bears It by the it basket. Now. more- thou bread wilt tbou i 
 
 forehead-strap over, make 
 
 tea"' niga'ha'wf ne'' e"io"'gak."' 
 
 the there it it bears the it will be dark." 
 where (time) 
 
 Do'ge"s ne"'tho' nwa'awe""ha'. Wii'o"'gak o'ne' 
 
 It is true thus so it earae to pass. It beeame now 
 
 night 
 
 gagwe'gi' gaieiinenda'T ne"' gok'steii'a*. Wa'a'hen": 
 
 it all she it had ready the she elder she it said: •■Now 
 
 one (is). 
 
 wa'gadadeiennenda"nha'. O'ne"' ga"a''sei' ne" o'h:i''gwa".'" 
 
 I mv preparations have finished. Now it basket the it bread." 
 
 lis) full 
 
 eksa'go'nii' saiea"'the°" tea"' non'we' 
 
 she maiden agaiii she up- the the place 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verily. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 ne" 
 
 na' 
 
 ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 that 
 
 that 
 one 
 
150 
 
 IROQUtHAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 up to the place where lay the burial-case. At that time they heard 
 her say: "My mother has now made everything read}-." He then 
 replied: "To-morrow thou must depart; early in the morning thou 
 must depart. The distance from here to the place where lives the 
 one whom thou wilt marry is such that thou wilt spend one night on 
 th}- waj' thither. And he is a chief whom thou art to marry, and his 
 name, by repute, is He-holds-the-earth." 
 
 Now the next day she dressed herself. As soon as she was read}' 
 she then again ran, going again to the place where lay the dead 
 man-being. Then she told him, saying: "The time for me to depart 
 has arrived." Now, at that time he told her, saying: "Do thou 
 have courage. Thy pathway throughout its course is terrifying, and 
 the reason that it is .so is that man}' man-beings are traveling to 
 and fro along this pathway. Do not, moreover, speak in reply if 
 
 tga'ho""s;i'iui'. O'ne"' 
 
 honnathoii'de" 
 
 tea" wa"a'hen": "O'ne"', 
 
 there it biirml-oasc Now 
 up-Iies. 
 
 wa'eienneridiV'nha' ne" 
 
 they (mJ it heard 
 
 the the it said: "Now 
 where 
 
 agno'iifi"." 
 
 Tho"gc" o'ne"" ni'ha'wen': 
 
 slieher preiuinitions the 
 
 my mothiT." 
 
 At that now llienee lie replied: 
 (tiiuei 
 
 "E"io'he""nhiV o'ne"' 
 
 e".sa"den'dia". 
 
 Hi!"'ge"'djik o'ne"' e°sa'- 
 
 " It will become dav now 
 (tomorrow) 
 
 thou wilt depart. 
 
 Earlyinthe now thou 
 morning wilt 
 
 defi'dia". Sga'dsV e"senno"'hwe'tcia' 
 
 tea" niio'we" tganada'ie"' 
 
 depart, one il is thou 
 
 wilt stay over night 
 
 the soitisdis- there it village 
 where taut ■ lies 
 
 tea" noii'we' thana'gee 
 
 the the place there he 
 
 where dwells 
 
 na'ie' i 
 
 that the ve two will marrv 
 
 (it is) 
 
 Wa'o'he""nha" tho"ge 
 
 * It became dav at that 
 
 (time) 
 
 de"sa" o'ne"' tho"ge' 
 
 8 herself now at that 
 ready (time) 
 
 noii'we" tga'ho"'.sa"ha" ne 
 
 9 the place thereitburial-ca.se tlu 
 
 up-lies 
 
 tlio'ie"" wa'a'hen": "O'ni 
 
 she it said: "Now 
 
 ne" e"djinia'khe". Ha'sennowa'ne"' 
 
 the ye two will marry. He is a chief 
 
 e"djinia'khe', Hao"'hweiidjiawa"gi' ni'ha'sen'no"de"'." 
 
 He-it-earth-holds 
 
 o'ne"' wa"onde'.sen'nia'. 
 
 now she herself dressed. 
 
 donsriiona"dat ne"tho' 
 
 thither again she there 
 
 Ganio" wa'on- 
 
 So soon as she 
 
 made 
 
 nhoiisil'ir'"" tea' 
 
 thither again the 
 
 ran she went where 
 
 hawe"'he'io"'. Tho"ge' wa'honwa- 
 
 he is dead. \t that she told 
 
 (time) 
 
 hwa'ga'he'"g tea" o'ne"' e"ga'- 
 
 t has arrived the now I shall 
 
 where 
 
 defi'dia"." Tho"ge' o'ne"' wa'shagotho'ie"' wri'he"'hen'' 
 
 fkpari.*' ,\t that now he her told she it said: 
 
 (time) 
 
 Deiodeno"'hiani"di 
 
 It is terrifying 
 
 iiheiotha'hi'non' 
 
 [hither it path has its 
 course 
 
 ni'io't tea" 
 
 tea" noiTwe" 
 
 the the place 
 
 where 
 
 nfi'ie" gai'honnia"ha' tea" ne"tho' 
 
 that it it causes the there 
 
 (it is . where 
 
 weii'ie' tea" noii'we* nheiotha'hi'non' honnatga"de' ne" oii'gwe' 
 
 in the the place thither it path has its they are numerous the man-being 
 
 numbers where course 
 
 : "Djia'ke"'. 
 
 " Do thou have 
 courage. 
 
 na'ie' ne" 
 
 that the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 deiagonnada- 
 
 they (anthr.) travel 
 
HEWITT) 
 
 (IXDNDAGA VERSION 
 
 151 
 
 some person, whoever he may he. addresses words to thee. .Viid when 
 thou hast o-one one half of thy journey, thou wilt come to a riv(M' 
 there, and. moreover, the floating log- whereon persons cross is maple. 
 When thou dost arrive thei'e. then thou wilt know that thou art half- 
 way on thy journey. Then thou wilt cross the river, and also pass on. 
 Thou must continue to travel without interruption. And thou wilt 
 have traveled some time before thou arrivest at the place where 
 thou wilt see a large field. Thou wilt see there, moreover, a lodge 
 standing not far away. And there beside the lodge stands the tree 
 that is called Tooth." Moreover, the blossoms this standing tree 
 bears cause that world to he light, making it light for the man-beings 
 dwelling there. 
 
 'A"gwi* df de"tcada'dia' 
 
 Do it not. more- thou wilt speak 
 over. in reply 
 
 soiT' gwa"' nonwa"ho"'de" 
 
 who seem- kind of person, 
 
 ingly 
 
 niio'we" nhe""'se" ne"'tho" 
 
 soitisdis- thither tho\i there 
 
 tftnt , wilt be going 
 
 o'hwa"'da' ne"' gaen'do" 
 
 it maple the it log floats 
 
 do'ga't hi'ia' e"iesawenna"nha' ne'' 
 
 if it be so. 
 
 vtrily. 
 
 one thee words 
 will address to 
 
 the 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 ne" tea"' 
 
 dewa'sefi'no"" 
 
 tea" 
 
 That 
 
 (it isi 
 
 the the 
 where 
 
 it half is 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 tge"'hio' 
 
 "hwada'die" 
 
 na'ie' di'' 
 
 ne'' 
 
 there it river extends itself that more- 
 
 along. (it is) over 
 
 tea"' lion' we* deieia'hia.''ktha\ 
 
 the the place one uses it ^t^eam 
 
 o ne 
 
 there I am 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 to( 
 
 ne'tho' he""'sio"' o'ne"" e""sea'' o'ne"' tea'' dewa'-sen'no"" 
 
 now there there thon now thou wilt now the it middle is 
 
 wilt arrive eonclude where 
 
 nhwa''ge'. Tho"ge' o'ne'" de"'siia''hia'k, e"sadongo''da' o"ni'. 
 
 thou wilt pass on also. 
 
 At that 
 going. (time) 
 
 HeiotgoiidiVgwi" 
 
 Without interruption 
 
 thou stream wilt 
 cross, 
 
 e"sa'dendion'ha'die'. Na'ie' 
 
 thou wilt continue to That 
 
 travel on. (it is) 
 
 he"satha'hi'ne' o'ne"' ha"'sa' 
 
 he thither thou wilt be now just then 
 
 where traveling wilt arrive 
 
 non'we" e"satgat'hwa', e''shendage"''nha' na'ie' ne'' tga- 
 
 the the place thou it wilt see. thou a clearing (fleUi) that the there 
 
 (here wilt sec (it is) 
 
 hef)daie""gowa'ne"'. E"sge''''nha' di'' ne''tho' gwa''tho" tgano"" 
 
 great. Thou it wilt see, 
 
 ne''ionni'she" tea 
 
 so it will last 
 
 tea 
 
 ne gam gwa 
 
 the some ( time 1 
 
 ne"'tho" he"''sio"' 
 
 tliere there thou 
 
 it field 1 
 
 sa'ie"'. Na'ie' ne'' gano'^sak'da' 
 
 lodge That the it lodge beside 
 
 lies. I it is) 
 
 Ono"'dja'" gaefidilia'djr. Na'ie" 
 
 ItTooth it tree (is I called. That 
 
 there near by 
 
 ne''tho' crii'"he' 
 
 n;i le 
 
 that 
 
 lie 
 
 stands 
 
 tea"' awe"'ha'ha'gi" 
 
 the it is full of flowers 
 
 neiTge"" 
 
 gii'^he' 
 
 tea" 
 
 iie"thi 
 
 this (it isi 
 
 it tree 
 stands 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 there 
 
 na le ne na le 
 
 that the that 
 
 (it is) (it is I 
 
 ne" oii'gwe". 
 
 the man- 
 
 beillK. 
 
 (liio""hwendjia'de' deio"hathe''di'. 
 
 there it world (earth i is it it causes to be 
 
 present light. 
 
 de'hodi'hathe''dani' tea" ne''tho" ena'gee' 
 
 it it them causes to be liicht the there thev dwell 
 
 for where 
 
 'Probably the yellow dog-tooth violet, Erythronium an 
 
152 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 ''Such, in kind, is the tree that stands beside the lodge. Just there 
 is the lodge of the chief whom thou art to marry, and whom his people 
 eall He-holds -the-earth. When thou enterest the lodge, thou wilt 
 look and see there in the middle of the lodge a mat spread, and there, 
 on the mat. the chief lying down. Now. at that time, thou shalt lay 
 thy basket down at his feet, and, moreover, thou shalt say: 'Thou and 
 I marry.' He will say nothing. When it becomes night, he who 
 is lying down will spread for thee a skin robe at the foot of his mat. 
 There thou wilt stay over night. As soon as it is day again, he 
 will say: 'Do thou arise; do thou work. Customarily one who lives 
 in the lodge of her spouse works.' Then, verily, thou must work. 
 He will lay down a string of corn ears and, moreover, he will say: 
 'Thou must soak the corn and thou must make nuish." At tliat time 
 
 • Ne"tho' 
 
 Thus 
 
 nigaendo"de"' tea" gano"'sak'da' ga"he\ Ne"'tho' 
 
 the 
 
 u'wa"' ni'hono"'sa'ie"' 
 
 Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi 
 
 He-it-earth-holds 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 ha'degano''s'he'" 
 
 here side 
 
 ne"' ha'sennowa'ne"' 
 
 the lie chief 
 
 (is) 
 
 hofiwana"do'"'khwa' ne 
 
 they him designate the 
 
 thereby 
 
 he°''sio'" ni 
 
 there thou th 
 
 wilt arrive 
 
 e°sge'"'nha' 
 
 thou it wilt 
 
 The 
 ds. 
 
 e"djinia'khe', 
 
 ye two will 
 marry. 
 
 haongwe"'da'. Ne" 
 
 his people. The 
 
 the 
 
 gano sgon wa 
 
 it IcdKi- ill 
 
 e"satgat'hwa' 
 
 thou it wilt see 
 
 tcaV 
 
 the 
 
 ie"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 ganak'do"'. 
 
 the 
 
 see 
 
 ne"tho' ganakda"ge' heMa'gii' 
 
 there it mat on he lies 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ha'.seiinowa'ne"'. Tho"ge' 
 
 he chief. At that 
 
 it mat (bed) 
 is spread, 
 
 e'"si'hen'' 
 
 thou it wilt 
 say, 
 
 Ne"' o'ne"' 
 
 df: 
 
 e"sat'a"sa'ien' tea'' 
 
 thou thy basket the 
 
 wilt lay where 
 
 ' Wa'onginia'khe"." 
 
 ' Thou I marrv 
 
 o'ne"' ne"'tho' e"sat'a"sa'ien' tea" non'we' ha'de'ha'si'dage"hen', 
 
 just (where) his two feet 
 are lying, 
 
 .ste"" tha'he""he5". 
 
 any- he it will say. 
 
 thing 
 
 e"io"gak na'ie' ne'' tea'' he"da'ga' ne"tho^ e"'hie"^so'was 
 
 he lies there he will spread for 
 
 thee a mat (bark) 
 
 Ne"tho' elf e°senno""'hwet. 
 
 There, more- thou wilt stay 
 
 over, over night. 
 
 e""he°'hen^': ' Satge""ha'. 
 
 t- he it will say: ' Do thou ari.se. 
 
 that 
 
 it will be- 
 come night (it is) where 
 
 tea'' non'we' ha'de'ha'srdade'nio"'. 
 
 'io'he""nha' 
 
 it will be day 
 
 place 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 e" 
 
 So soon 
 
 
 Saio'de' 
 
 ""ha' 
 
 Do thou \ 
 
 vork. 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 now. 
 
 verilv 
 
 Goio^'de' 
 
 ^:ihe works 
 
 e".saio-de°" 
 
 thou wilt work, 
 
 ge" 
 
 tea" e'hn6"'hwas'he"\ 
 
 tomarily where 
 
 ha'. One'"'ha' e"'ha'ste"'sa'ien', 
 
 It com he a string of it will 
 
 Tho''ge' 
 
 .\t that 
 (time) 
 
 e"'he"'hen" 
 
 he it will sav. 
 
 di": 
 
 P^"sene"'hanawe""da', 
 
 • Thou it corn wilt soak, 
 
 lay down. 
 
 e"sd]isgon'nia\' Tho"ge' odji.sda"ge' 
 
 thou mush wilt At that it tire on 
 
 make.' (timej 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 153 
 
 there will 1ic a kcttlo of wattM' set on the tire. As soon as it lioils 
 so that it is terrifying, thou must dissolve the meal therein. It must 
 be boiling when thou makest the mush. He himself will ~]icuk. 
 saying: 'Do thou undre.ss thyself." Moreover, thou must there 
 undress thyself. Thou must be in thy bare skin. Nowhere wilt thou 
 have any garment on thy ))ody. Now, the mush will be boiling, and 
 the mush will be hot. A'erily. on thy bodj- will fall in places the 
 .spattering mush. He will say: "Thou mast not shrink hack from 
 it;' moreover, he will liaxc his eyes fixed on thee ther(\ Oo not 
 shrink back from it. So soon as it is cooked, thou shalt speak, 
 saying: "Now. verily, it is cooked: the mush is done." He will arise, 
 and. moreovei'. he will remove the kettle, and set it aside. Then, 
 he will say: "Do thou .seat thy.self on this side." Now then, he 
 will say: 'My slaves, ye dogs, do ye two come hither.' They two are 
 
 o'hne'gauos e''gana"djio'dak, Ganio" e°diowiia''he'"'ha" 
 
 it water it kettle will sit. So soon it will up-boil 
 
 (fresh) as 
 
 tea'' deiodeno'"hiani''di' o'ne"" ne"'tho' 
 
 the it is terrifying now there 
 where 
 
 he""sok, De"diowiia'he""sek ne 
 
 ne''tho' 
 
 hwiv 
 
 e"thada'dia" 
 
 he will speak 
 
 It will be up-boiling ■ tl 
 
 ^"'he^'hefi"': 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 e"sdjisgon'nia'. 
 
 thou mush wilt 
 
 Sadadia"dawi"da"sia'." 
 
 ' Do thou thyself disrobe.' 
 
 othe''tclia" 
 
 it UK-ill 
 
 (Hour 
 
 Ha'o"-- 
 
 He him- 
 self 
 
 Ne"'tho- 
 
 di" e^sadadia'dawi'diVsiii". Sa"nesda'go"ks e°gen'k. Hiia"' gat'kii" 
 
 more- thou thyself wilt disrobe. Thou thy bare skin it will be. N'ot any- 
 
 over. * wilt be in where 
 
 da'de"djisadia'dawi"'dik. O'ne"" ne'' odjis'gwa' e"diowiia"he""sek, 
 
 thou wilt be robed. Now the it mush it will be up-boiling, 
 
 o'dai'*hen' e"ge'"ks ne"' odjis'gwa". Sia"di"'ge' hi'ia' he"gaa''- 
 
 it is hot it will be the it mush. Thv bodv on of course it will be- 
 
 come at- 
 
 sen' tea" e''watdji.sgwadon'gwa'. E"'he""hen"': • Hiiil"' thofidu.sa- 
 
 tached the it itself mush will splatter. He it will say: ■ N'ot thou 
 
 to it where (it is) shouldst 
 
 do"''tka'.' Ne''tho* di"' de"iesaga"ha'k. '.\''gwi" thonda'.sado''''tka'. 
 
 flinch from There. more- 
 
 Ganio"' e''ga'ik 
 
 So soon it will be 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 de"tcada'dia' 
 
 thou wilt speak 
 
 e'si^'heii" 
 
 thou wilt 
 
 wa'ga'ik, wa'gadjis'gwaik.' 
 
 it is cooked. it mush is cooked.' 
 
 djiodfi'gwa', si"' hagwa'di 
 
 the set kettle, vonder side of it 
 
 dl" 
 more 
 
 De"thatgt>""ha', o'nc 
 
 Thence he will now 
 
 up-rise, over 
 
 e^'ha'ie"', Tho"'ge" o'ne" 
 
 he it will set .\t that now- 
 
 far down. I timet 
 
 hen": "' SadieiT' ne°'' hagwa'di'." Tho"ge' o'ne"' 
 
 sav: ■■ Do thou sit here side of it." .\t that now he 
 
 (time) 
 
 ' Agetchene""'sho"', dji''hri', ga'e' dofide'sne'.' Agwa'.- 
 
 ■ My slaves several, dogs, hither do ye two Very 
 
 O'ne"' hi'ia" 
 
 ■Xow, verily, 
 
 c"'h^na"- 
 
 remove 
 
 e"'he"'- 
 
 "■he"'hf'rr 
 
 degui- 
 
154 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 very large. As .soon as they two arrive he will say: 'Do ye two lick 
 her body where tlie mush has fallen on it." And their tonprues are 
 like rough bark. They will lick thee, going over thy whole body, 
 all along thy body. Blood will drop from the places where they will 
 lick. Do not allow thy body to flinch therefrom. As soon as they 
 two finish this task he will say: 'Now, do thou again put on thy 
 raiment.' Now, moreover, thou must again dress th^'self completely. 
 At that time he will take the basket and set it down, saying, more- 
 over: ' Now, thou and I marry." So now, so far as they are concerned, 
 the dogs, his slaves, they two will eat."" That is what thi' dead man- 
 being told her. 
 
 It became night. Now. at that time, they verily laid their bodies 
 down, and they slept. It became day, and the sun was present yon- 
 der when the maiden departed. She bore on her l)ack by the forehead 
 strap her basket of bread. Now, verily, she traveled with a rapid 
 
 10 
 
 ^■owa ne 
 
 nri," large. 
 
 Ganio" de"gni'io"' o'ne" 
 
 So soon they two now 
 
 as willarrive 
 
 na'ie" ne"' iagodjisgwa'hi"'i3o""." 
 
 that the it niiisli lias fallen on her 
 
 nplaeo.s.' 
 
 E"saka'nent 
 
 e"'he"'hen": 
 
 he it will .xav: 
 
 Etchika'nent 
 
 (it is I 
 
 gaeii'wii 
 
 it rough si> 
 
 bark (tile) 
 
 sia"da"ge'''sho" 
 
 thy body on along. 
 
 nrio"t. 
 
 Na'ie" i 
 
 That the 
 
 (itis> V 
 
 e"<rni*'ssi' ne"' 
 
 tea"' 
 
 ill 
 
 awe""na"'sir 
 
 I their I tongues 
 
 siil'dagwe'gi', 
 
 thv horiv entire, 
 
 "A''gwi" 
 
 Do it not, m 
 
 e""he'"hen": 
 
 he it will .say: 
 
 gagwe'gi". 
 
 it all. 
 
 e"'ha'ie"\ 
 
 he it will set, 
 
 ne"' na"' 
 
 De"tgatk we" 'sa 'h i" ' n hit" 
 
 Thence it blood will droii 
 
 di"' de"tcadadia'do""'tkil'. 
 
 more- thou wilt flinch from it 
 
 over, with thy body, 
 
 ■ O'ne"' sasadia"dawi"da' 
 
 tea"' non'we" e"gnika'nent. 
 
 where place 
 
 Ganio" e"gni"sa" 
 
 So soon they (z. ) two 
 
 O' 
 
 they (z,^ two 
 will lick (it). 
 
 di"' e"tca'sei''sa' 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 e"'he"'hen" 
 
 he it will say 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 di": 
 
 dc."'ha'a'sa"gwa" si" hagw^fi'di' 
 
 he it basket will yonder side of it 
 
 take up far 
 
 O'ne"' wa'oiiginia'khe"." Da', o'ne"' 
 
 'Now thou I marry.' So, now 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 Nil"' 
 
 That 
 
 dji'"hti' 
 
 dogs 
 
 hotchene""'sho"" 
 
 his ,slayes several 
 
 de"giadekhon'ni!V 
 
 they (z.) two will eat.' 
 
 WiVhe"'hen" 
 
 he it said 
 
 hawe"'he'io"'. 
 
 he is dead. 
 
 11 
 
 Wa'o"'gak. Tho"'ge' o'ne"' hi'iil" 
 
 Wil"hoiidiia'd!T,ge"hen". 
 
 they their bodies laid 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 wiVhonniVgak. Wa"o'he""'nhtV si"' tgaii''gwa" tho"ge' o'ne"' 
 
 they (m.) went to It became day yon- there it orb at that now 
 
 sleep. tier of light rested (time) 
 
 lefi'dioiT ne"' eksii'go'na'. Wix'ofitge"dat hi'ia" ne" go"ii"sii' 
 
 <l«-pnrted the she maiden. She bore it by the verily, the her basket 
 
 forehead-strap, 
 
 c>"h:i"'gwu". O'ne'" hi'iil" oiltha'hi'ne" eianoii'die". Hiiii" 
 
 it bread, Xnw , verily, she traveled her gait was Not 
 
 onward rapid. (iti.s) 
 
HEWITT] ONONDAdA VERSION 155 
 
 gait. It was not long' before .she was surprised to tind a ri\'<n'. I'licrc 
 beside the river she stood, thinking, verily, " I have lost nij' wuy." At 
 that time she started back. Not lonj;- afterward those who abode in the 
 home lodge were surprised that the maiden returned. She said: " I l>i'- 
 lieve I have lost mj- way." Now she laid her l)asket on the mat. and, 
 moreover, she again ran thither and again climV)ed up to the place 
 whei-e lay the burial-case. " So soon as she reached it she said: "' Oli. 
 father! I l)elieve that I lost my way." He said: "What is the 
 character of the land where thou believest that thou lost thy way f 
 "■"Where people habitually cross the river, thence I returned," said the 
 maiden. She told him everything. She said: '" A maple log floats at 
 the place where they habitu;illy cross the river." He said: "Thou hast 
 not lost thy way." She replied: "1 think the distance to the place 
 where the river is seem.s too short, and that is the reason that 1 think 
 
 de'aonni'.she'i" o'ne"' wirondien"ha" gwil"' ne*'tho' ge"'hio"'hwa- 
 
 it 'lasted ii"" she \vrt« siirprisi-U seem- there it river liml its 
 
 (long) ■ ingly e.>tirse 
 
 da'die'. O'ne"" ne"'tho" ge"-hio"'hwak'da" wa"died:i*'nha" ne" 
 
 along Now then- it river beside she stoyipcil Ihr 
 
 wa'gadia'da"'do"". Tho''ge' o'ne"' sruo"k'dii". 
 
 I mv wav (myper- At that now she turned 
 
 siin) have lost. (time) baek. 
 
 (there). 
 
 
 ■wa'en'ii 
 
 ,' o'ne"" hi'iii 
 
 .she did 
 believe 
 
 now, veril> 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 de'aonnis'he'i' 
 
 ( my person ) 
 
 (it is I 
 
 3 
 
 ne" tea" tgano"'sa'ie''" thenni"dr>ii" , 
 
 Not it lasted il..ni;> now the the there it lodge 
 
 (it is) where lies abide 
 
 ■wahondieiT'ha' gwa" saie'io"" ne" eksago'na". Wa'a'hr'n": g 
 
 they (m.i were seem- again she the she she it said : 
 
 .surprised ingly returned maiden (isK 
 
 "(le'-he" wa"gadiivda"do"\" Out"'"- ganakda"ge' wa'ofit'a'sa'ieii', g 
 
 "I it think I lost mv wav (mv persrmi." Now it mat on .she her ba.sket 
 
 laid. 
 
 ne"tho' di" tciedak'he", saiea"the"" tea" non'we" tga'ho"'S!i'"ha". _ 
 
 there more- again she ran, again she the the place there it case 
 
 over climbed up where \ip-lies. 
 
 Ganio" ne"tho' hwa'e'io"' o'ne"' wa'aiien": "G'ni'ha''. ge''he' g 
 
 So soon there there she now she it said : 'My father, I it think 
 
 ■ a,s arrived 
 
 wa'gadia"da''do""." W;Vhe"'h(''n": " Ho't niio"'hwendjio"de"' tea" ,, 
 
 I lost my way He it saiil : -What so it earth is kind of llie 
 
 1(1 
 
 noiT'we' tea" .se"he". Wa'gadia'da"do"'r" "Didieia'hiak'tha" tea" 
 
 the place the thou it I lost my way -There where they use the 
 
 where thinkest. i my person )V" it to ero.ss river where 
 
 tge"'hio"'hwadri'die" ne"tho' doiidagak'da'," wa'a'hen" ne" ek.sa'- j. 
 
 there it river ha.s its there thence I turned .she it said, the she 
 
 course baek again," 
 
 go'na'. Gagwe'gi' waontho'ia. Wa'a'hen": "D'hwiVdiV ne" j., 
 
 maiden Italliisi she it told. She it said : "Itmiiple ihr 
 
 (isl- 
 
 gaen'do" tea" non'we' (hMeia'hiak'tlu'f." W:Vhe"'hr'rr': "Hiia" j.j^ 
 
 it log the the place one it uses to cros.s He it saiil : ■Not 
 
 floats where river." litist 
 
 de".saia'da"do'"." Wa'a'hen": "Ge"he' swa'dji'k do.sge"''li<V nige"'' ^^ 
 
 thou hast lost thy She it said : "litthink too much near (it isi so it is 
 
 way (thy person)." ''"■ 
 
156 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 thiit I lost mv wav." At that time lie said: '" The place that I had indi- 
 cated is far. But th_y person is so endowed with magic potence, thou 
 hast iiumanent in thee so much orenda that it causes thy pace to be 
 swift. Verily, so soon as thou arrivest at the river, thou shalt cross 
 it and also shalt ])ass on." At that time the maiden said: "Oh, my 
 father, now I depart." '" So he it. Moreover, do thou take courage," 
 said the dead man-heing in reply. Now she again descended and 
 again went into the lodge. 
 
 There then she placed her basket of lirt^id on her back by means of 
 the forehead strap. It was early in the morning when she departed. 
 She had been traveling some time when she was surprised to hear a 
 man-being speak to her, .saying: " Do thou .stand, \erily." She did 
 not stop. Aurora Borealis it was who was talking. She had passed 
 
 ge"he" 
 
 1 it think 
 
 nofi'we' 
 
 the placi- 
 
 disaennoii'de', 
 
 so thou art magical 
 (hast orenda). 
 
 he""sio"' tea" 
 
 the 
 
 tea" tge"'hio"'hwada'die', 
 
 the there it river has its 
 
 where course. 
 
 wa'gadiiVdiVdo"'." Tho''ge" 
 
 I lost mv wav At that 
 
 (my person)." (time) 
 
 hewfigiia'do"'. \e"'tho' 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 gai'honniiV'ha' 
 
 it it causes 
 
 wa"he""hei 
 
 IhiTcIit There 
 
 uilicMte.i. 
 
 na'ie' grii'horinia''ha" 
 
 that it it ( 
 
 (it is) 
 
 gwa 
 
 seem- 
 ingly 
 
 tea" 
 
 thy gait i 
 rapid. 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 •■ I'nt)"" tea" 
 
 ••Far the 
 
 (it is) where 
 
 ni.saiadat'go"', 
 
 so thy hotly .(is) 
 lungit'ally potent 
 
 Ganio" hi'ia' 
 
 So soon verily 
 
 there thou 
 arrivest 
 
 dongo"da 
 
 wilt pass on 
 
 whe 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 tge"'liio"'hwada'die" 
 
 there it river has it course 
 
 de"sia'"hia'k e".sa- 
 
 thou wilt crass thou 
 
 Tho''ge' ne" eksa'go'nii" wa'a'hefi": "(I'ni'ha'', 
 
 the 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa'ga'defi'dia"." 
 
 1 depart." 
 
 maiden 
 
 Djia'ke"" df," ni'ha'wt"'n' 
 
 hawe"'he'io"" 
 
 he is dead. 
 
 nho"sa'ie"\ 
 
 thither again 
 she went. 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 "Nio" 
 
 "So be it. I>(> tlioii more- 
 
 lake eourage, over.' 
 
 dondiiio"'"k\ve*ne"''da\ 
 
 thence she descended, 
 
 O'ncY" 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 go a sa 
 
 her 
 basket 
 
 o"ha''gwa' 
 
 it bread 
 
 so he said the 
 
 in reply 
 
 gano".sgon'wa' 
 
 it lodge in 
 
 waontge"dat. 
 
 she bore it by the fore- 
 head-strap on her liaek. 
 
 He°"ge"djik o'ne"'" go'deii'dion'. Gain'gwa" nwa'onnis'he' oiitha" 
 
 Early in the 
 morning 
 
 hi'ne' o'ne' 
 
 travel- now 
 
 ing 
 
 da'hada'dia , 
 
 thence he spoke. 
 
 Hodonni'Ti'. 
 
 He Aurora 
 Borealis 
 
 now she departed. Some so (long) it lasted she is 
 
 (time) 
 
 ■ wa''ondien"ha" gwa" ofi'gwe" gothofi'de" tea" 
 
 .she was seemingly man- she it heard the 
 
 surprised being where 
 
 i'ha'do"k: '•Desda"nha' hi'ia"." Hiia" dsVdeiagoda"'!'. 
 
 he kept •• r»o thou stand verily." Not she did stop. 
 
 ying; 
 
 na'ie" 
 
 that 
 
 thot': 
 
 la . 
 
 (lain'gwa 
 
 Somewhat 
 
 (it is) 
 
 niio'we" 
 
 so it is 
 distant 
 
 gO(longo"di' 
 
 she passed on 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 15< 
 
 on some distance when she heard anothei' man-heinji- talkin<;- to her. 
 sayinij-: ■" I am thankful that thou hast now again returned home, my 
 child. I am hungry, desiring to eat food." She did not stop. It 
 was Fire Dragon of the Storm who was speaking to her. Sometime 
 after she was again at the place where people customarily crossed the 
 river. Now. at that place, he. the chief himself, stood, desiring to try 
 her mind. sa3-ing: "Verily, thou shouldst stop here; verily, thou 
 shouldst rest thyself." She did not stop. She only kept right on. 
 and. moi'eover, she at once crossed the river there. 
 
 She traveled on for some time, and when the sun was at yonder 
 height she was surprised that there was spread out there a large 
 field. At that time, verily, she stopped beside the field. Now she 
 looked, and there in the distance she saw a lodge — the lodge of the 
 
 o'ne"' he'' o'ia' gothofi'de' 
 
 now naain it is slie it heard 
 
 other one 
 
 "Niiawe"'iifr o'ne"' sa"'sio"'. 
 
 "I am thankful now again thou 
 
 (so let it come) hast returned, 
 
 agadekhoii'niiV." HiiiV dfi'deiagoda 1". 
 
 I should eat." Not lit is; she did stop. 
 
 tho'tha'. (raiii'wa' nwa'onni'she' o'ne" 
 
 thence he is Somewhat so long it lasted now- 
 
 talking. 
 
 tea" non'we' deieia'hia'ktha". O'ne"' 
 
 oii'gwe' tho'tha'. 
 
 man- thenoeheis 
 
 being talking 
 
 gon'ha'wa'. Aksi's 
 
 I am thy I am 
 
 parent. hungry, 
 
 Hadawine'tha' 
 
 i'ha'do"k: 
 
 he kept 
 
 ye' 'he" 
 
 ne"'tho' dofisaiediV'nhiV 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 ne"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 vhere 
 
 ne" ha'.seiinowa'ne" 
 
 the he chief (is) 
 
 ne"'tho" he'ha'da"'. he"he' 
 
 go""ha'en" ne"' ek.sa"go'na', i'ha'do"k: "Tho'ne"' hi'isi" 
 
 tohermind the she maiden he kept "Here (it is) verily, 
 
 (is). saying; 
 
 ha'o"'hwa" 
 
 he himself 
 
 da'shago'ni- 
 
 he trouhle should 
 give 
 
 dasdil"'nha"; 
 
 a'sadonwi'shen' hi'ia'."' 
 
 go'dendion 'ha'die'. 
 
 she walked right on, 
 
 tge"'hio"'hweda'die'. 
 
 there it river has its 
 
 iogonda'die' 
 
 without 
 stopping 
 
 Hiia" da"deiagodai'. Na'ie" gen'gwa' 
 
 Not she did stop. That oiilv 
 (itisi litisi 
 
 di"' wa"dieia"hia"k tea*' ne"'tho' 
 
 Gain'gwa' 
 
 Somewhat 
 
 hegaa'gwiV'hii" 
 
 there it orb of light 
 
 nwa'oiinis'he" 
 
 so long it lasted 
 
 ontha'hi'ne" 
 
 she travels on 
 
 wa'ondieiT'ha' 
 
 she was surprised 
 
 gwa 
 
 iie"'tho' 
 
 ga'hendade"''da" 
 
 it plain is spread out 
 
 ga'hendowa'ue"' 
 
 it plain large (isi. 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 .\t that 
 
 (time) 
 
 hendak'da" ne"'tho' wa"dieda"'uha'. O'ne"' 
 
 plain beside there she stcjod. Now 
 
 hwa" si'' tgano°'sa'ie"" tea"' hono"'sa'ie"" 
 
 there it lodge the his lodge lies 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 erily 
 
 der 
 
 lies 
 
 vhere 
 
 ne"'tho' wa"ofitgat' 
 
 there she looked 
 
 le"' ha'.seiinowa'ne"' 
 
 ne he chief (is). 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 
 i:-5 
 14 
 15 
 
158 
 
 IKOlil'OIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 chief. Verily, she went thitiier. When she arrived there, she looked, 
 and saw ihat it was true that beside the lodge stood the tree Tooth, 
 whose flowers were the source of the light of the earth there present, 
 and also of the man-beings dwelling there. Verily, she then entered 
 the lodge. Then she looked, and saw that in the middle of the lodge a 
 mat was spread, and that thereon, moreover, lay the chief. Now, at 
 that time, she removed her pack-strap burden, and then she also set the 
 basket before him, and then, moreover, she said: -'Thou and 1 marry," 
 and then, moreover, she handed the basket to him. He said nothing. 
 When it became night, he spread a mat for her at the foot of his mat, 
 and then, moreover, he said: •' Vei-ily, here thou wilt stay overnight." 
 Moreover, it thus came to pass. Now, verily, they laid their bodies 
 down and they slept.. 
 
 Ne^'tho' hi'ia' heiagawe'noiT 
 
 There verllv thither she wunt. 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 "'tho' hwive'io" 
 
 o'ne"' waontgat'hwa ne"'tho" do'ge"s ga*'he' tea"' gano"'sak'da' 
 
 now she looked there it is true it tree the it lodge beside 
 
 stands where 
 
 ne"' Ono^'dja" nwa"gaendo"de"', nii'ie" ne"' tea"' deiawe""ha>ha'gi' 
 
 the It Tooth sueh it tree kind of is, that the the it full-blown flowers has 
 
 (it is) where 
 
 lo" diio"*hwendjia'de", iie''tho" 
 
 there it earth is present. tliere 
 
 nil le 
 
 deio'hathe da gwr tea ne tno ( 
 
 that 
 at is) 
 
 it uses it to eause it to be the there 
 light where 
 
 gwa" 
 
 o" ne"' ne"'tho' ena'gee" ne"' 
 
 seem- 
 ingly. 
 
 too the there they(indef. I the 
 dwell 
 
 hwii'e 
 
 'io"" tie"' gano"'sgon'wa'. O'ne'" 
 
 there she the it lodge in Now 
 entered 
 
 tea" degano""'she"' n('"'tho" gantlk'do"" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 it lodge eenter of there itmiitibed) 
 is spread 
 
 ne" 
 
 ha'.sennowa'ne"". Tho"ge" o'ne"" 
 
 the 
 
 he chief (is). At that now 
 (he great-named). (time) 
 
 O'ne' 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 being. 
 
 ne"'th<)' wa'ofitga'thwa' 
 
 iie"'tho" 
 
 di"' henda'gii" 
 
 more- he lav 
 
 ontge"da''siii", o'ne" 
 
 o''ni" wtl"honwa"a'saien'"has, o'ne"" di"' wa"a"hen": "'WiVofiginiak'- 
 
 she him set basket for, 
 
 'We two marry," 
 
 he"."" 
 
 o'ne"" df wa"honwa"a"set'has. Hiia" ste""' de'ha'wen'. Ne" 
 
 now more- she him handed ba.sket. Not iniy- he it said. The 
 
 ne"" wa"o"'gak o'ne" 
 
 low it became no\v 
 
 night 
 
 "diige'"hen", o'ne"' 
 
 feet lie, now 
 
 wa"shago"so'"has tea"' non'we" ha'de'ha 
 
 he for her a nuit spread the 
 
 di"' 
 
 e"serino"''hwet."' Ne"'tho" 
 
 thou wilt stay over Tims 
 
 night." over. 
 
 wa"hoiidia'dage"heii', wii"honna"gak. 
 
 they their bodies laid down they went to sleep, 
 
 (to sleep), 
 
 W!' 
 
 i"he""hefi"': 
 
 1 
 
 lie it said: 
 
 di"' 
 
 nwa"awe"'"hri 
 
 raore- 
 
 so it came to pass. 
 
 the place just his 
 
 (.where) 
 
 •Tho'ne"" hi'ia' 
 
 O'nt- 
 
OXdNDAOA A'ERSION 
 
 159 
 
 When il;iy cuiue to tljcin. tlic rhirf tln>u said: "Do thou arise. Do 
 thou work, moreover. It is customary for one to work who is living 
 in the family of her spouse. Thou must soak corn. Thou must set a 
 pot on the tire. And when it boils, then thou nuist put the corn 
 therein. Moreover, when it boils, then thou must ajiain remove the 
 pot, and thou must wash th(> corn. As soon as thou tinishest the 
 task thou must then, moreover, pound it so tliat it will become meal. 
 Now. moreover, thou nmst make mu>h. And durinL:' the time that it 
 is boiling' thou must contiiuie to stir it: thou must do so without inter- 
 ruption after thou hast bc^im it. Moreover, do not allow thy 
 body to shrink back when the nuish spatters. That. moreo\er. 
 will come to pass. Thou nmst undress thy.self wlien thou workest. 
 I, as to the rest, will .say: " Now it is cooked.'"" 
 
 At that time he laid down there a string of corn ears, and the corn 
 was white. .So now. verilv. she began her work. She undressed her- 
 
 Ne"' 
 
 sennowa ne 
 
 chief (is): 
 
 wa"hodi"he""'nha" o'ne"' 
 
 it Ihem became (iiiv for imw 
 
 wa"he""hen'" 
 
 he it .«ai<l 
 
 ha- 
 
 ne 
 
 tea 
 
 where 
 
 odjisda"'ge'. 
 
 it lire on. 
 
 he"sne""hok 
 
 there thou corn 
 wilt 
 
 : ■■ Satge"''hii 
 
 •■Do thim arise 
 
 e"hne"'hwas'he 
 
 .•ihe family of her sjioi 
 abides with. 
 
 Ne"' o'ne' 
 
 The now 
 
 Ne"' o'ne"' 
 
 >Saio"de"'*ha 
 
 Ho thou labor 
 
 di"'. (Toio"'de" ge' 
 
 more- she labors custo 
 
 E"sne""hanawe""'da". P^"sna"dja"hen" 
 
 ic Thou wilt soak corn. Thou wilt set a 
 
 kettle 
 
 e"diowiia*he"'*ha" o'ne"' ne"'tho" 
 
 it will ii|)-1joi1 then there 
 
 li" e"diowiia'he"'*ha" o'ne"" e"tcna"dja- 
 
 uore- It will up-boil now thou wilt again 
 
 'hii'gwa", e''sne"'ho'ha'e" 
 
 e"sethe"'da". 
 
 thou it wilt 
 pound, 
 
 othe"'tcha" 
 
 it meal 
 
 (ianio"' 
 e"wa'do"". 
 
 ?"seiennenda"'nha" 
 
 t liou task wilt finish 
 
 o ne 
 
 dl" 
 
 ill Ix 
 
 ne 
 
 hi'ia" e"sdjIsgon'nia". 
 
 verily thou mush wilt ' 
 
 come. 
 
 Na'ie" ne"' tea"' niga'ha'wi" ne" 
 
 That the the there it bears the 
 
 (it is) where it (time) 
 
 de".sawen'iek, heiotgonda"'gwi" ne" 
 
 thou wilt keep hence it will be with- the 
 
 stirring it, out interruption 
 
 .sa'we"". "A"'gwr di" donda*sado""'tk''r ne"' o'ne"' e"wasdjisgwa- ,. 
 
 wilt begin Ho it not more- thence thcai shonldst the now it mush will 
 
 over Hineh ^ 
 
 dofi'gwa". Na'ie" di"' tea" ne"iawe"''ha". E°sa'st''nnia"'sia 
 
 e"diowiia'he"''sek diiot'gofit 
 
 it will be up-boilins w iihout stop- 
 
 ping 
 
 na'ie" ne"' o'ne"' de"tca'- 
 
 that the now there thou 
 
 .it is) It 
 
 tea"' 
 
 spatter. 
 
 That more- the 
 lit is 1 over when 
 
 sou 
 
 will come to 
 pa.ss. 
 
 Tliou thvself 
 undress 
 
 wilt 
 
 the ' I 
 
 o'ne"' e".saio"de"''ha". I"' ne 
 
 na"' 
 
 ("'"gi'heii"' 
 
 , -O'ne"' 
 
 wa 
 
 ■ga'ik.'"' 
 
 s cooked.'" ^- 
 
 time tho 
 
 u wilt work. 1 tin 
 tha 
 
 that 
 t one 
 
 1 It will .sa.v. 
 
 • Now 
 
 It l: 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 o'ne"' ne"'tho' 
 
 wa'ha" 
 
 ste""sii'ien" 
 
 ne"' one" 
 
 "hii 
 
 i" na'ie' 
 
 .\t that 
 
 now there 
 
 he laid 
 
 corn-string 
 
 the It ci 
 
 urn 
 
 that V.', 
 
 (time) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lit ISI 
 
 ne"' gane" 
 
 "hagen'ada'. Da'. 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 hi'ia" wa'o""sa'we"". 
 
 w 
 
 a'ondia"- 
 
 eundres.<ed li 
 
 the it corn white (is). So 
 
 now 
 
 verily 
 
 she It began. 
 
 Sh 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hersell. 
 
IfiO 
 
 IROyiXUAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 self, and now, verih', she was naked. She soaked the corn, and she 
 also washed the corn, and also pounded it, and she also made meal of 
 it, and, now, moi-eover, in the pot she had set on the fii-e she made 
 mush. She stirred it without interruption. But, nevertheless, it was 
 so that she was suffering, for, veril}-, now there was nothing anywhere 
 on her bodj-. And now, moreover, it was evident that it was hot, as 
 the mush spattered repeatedh-. Some time after she was suri)rised 
 that the chief said: " Now, verily, the nuish which thou art making is 
 cooked."' At that time he arose to a standing position, and- also 
 removed the pot, and also set it on yonder side. At that time he 
 said: "' Do thou sit here." Now he went forward, and. taking up the 
 basket, he took the bread therefrom, out of her basket. At that time 
 
 dawi'da"'sia", o'ne"* hi'itV go'nesda'go"'. Wacne"'hanawc""da', 
 
 now verily she is fully naked. She the corn soaked, 
 
 wa'ene.""ho'ha'e' o"nI', wa'ethe"da' o"nf, wa'ethe''tchi"sa* ()"nf, 
 
 she the corn washed alsit ^^hf it pounded also she meal finished also 
 
 o'ne"' df tea" gona"dja''h;i" tea" odjisda''ge" deiodeno"'hia- 
 
 now more- the she had set kettle the it fire on it is terrifying 
 
 over where up where 
 
 ni''di' diiowiiri"he"s, o'ne"' hi'ia' ne''tho' wsvedjisgofi'nia'. 
 
 it is up-boiling. now verily there she mush made. 
 
 Heiotgofida''gwi' deiagoweii'ie'. Ne''tho' ne" na'ie' ni'io't tea" 
 
 Hence it is without she it stirred. There the that so it is the 
 
 interruption (it isi where 
 
 goe""hia'ge'", o'ne"' hi'la' 
 
 she is .sufTering, now verily 
 
 hiia' 
 
 not 
 
 gat'ktV da"detga'de' ne" 
 
 anywhere it it is shielding the 
 
 eia'di"ge'. O'ne"' di"' 
 
 her body on. Now more- 
 
 ni: 
 
 ■•'the 
 
 ni'io't ()tge""I" o'dai"he"' tea" 
 
 so it is it is plain it is hot the 
 
 wasdjisgwadoil'gwsis. Gaifi'gwsV nwiVofinis'he' o'ne"' wa''ondien"ha' 
 
 it mush is spattering. Some(timei so it lasted now she was surprised 
 
 gwii o ne 
 
 seem- now 
 
 ingly 
 
 tht 
 
 ha'sennowa'ne' 
 
 he chief is 
 
 wii'gadjis'gwaik tea" sadjisgon'ni"." 
 
 10 it mush is cooked the thou mush art 
 
 where making." 
 
 dii"nha\ wa'hanii"dja"ha'gwa' o"nr, 
 
 11 arose, he kettle removed also. 
 
 o''ni'. Tho''ge" o'ne"' wa'hi"'""!!*"'!"!": 
 
 1'2 also. At that now he it said: 
 
 (time) 
 
 wa'ha'defi'dia', wa'thaa'sa"gw{i', 
 
 1.3 he departed, he basket took up 
 
 w:i'h("'"'hei1": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Tho"'ge' o'ne" 
 
 .\t tliat now 
 
 ' O'ne"" lii'iii" 
 
 "Now verily 
 
 dofida'ha- 
 
 thence he 
 
 hagwa'dr wa'ha'ie" 
 
 side of it he it set 
 
 ''Tho'ne"' sadiefi"." 
 
 Here do thou seat 
 
 thyself." 
 
 wa'ha'ha'gwada"gwa' 
 
 he bread took out of it 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 go'iVsagon'wa' wadti"gwa" 
 
 14 her basket in it had been 
 
 contained. 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 ha'wen': 
 
 '•O'ne"' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 now 
 
 he it has 
 said: 
 
 "Now 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 ir,i 
 
 he said: "Now. thou and I marry. Verily, so it seems, thou wert 
 able to do it. Hitherto, no one from anywhere has been able to do it." 
 Now, at that time he shouted, saying: "Mj- slaves, ye two dogs, do 
 ye two come hither. It is necessary for me that ye two should lif^k 
 this person abiding here clean of the mush that has fallen on her." 
 Verily, she now looked and saw come forth two dogs, pure white in 
 color and territying in size. So now, they two arrived at the place 
 where she was. Now, verily, they two licked her entire body. 
 The tongues of these two were like rough bark. So now, moreover, 
 in whatsoever places the}' two licked over and along her body blood 
 exuded therefrom. And the maiden did fortifj' her mind against it, 
 and so she did not Hinch from it. As soon as they two completed the 
 task, then he himself took up sunflower oil, and with that, moreover, 
 
 wa'onginia'khe". Wa'sgwe'nia' hi'ia' 
 
 thou auti I marrv. Thou wast able t(3 verilv 
 
 do it 
 
 de'agogwe'nioii* tea"' nwa'ofinis'he'." 
 
 so long it has lasted. " 
 
 nige'-khe"". Hiia" gat'ka' 
 
 forsooth is it. Not any- 
 
 lit is) where 
 
 one has been able to the 
 do it where 
 
 Tho''ge" o'ne"" 
 
 .\t that time now 
 
 ne""'sho"" 
 
 dji'-ha-. 
 
 does. 
 
 wsv tho'hefie ' 'da" 
 
 he palled aloud 
 
 doiide'sne". 
 
 thence do ve 
 
 ga 
 
 hi the 
 
 wa"he"'hen*': "Agetche- 
 
 he it .said: " My several 
 
 Dewagado"'hwendjio'niks 
 
 It is neees-sary to me 
 
 aetchika'neut tho'ne"" e"defi' 
 
 ye two her should here she 
 
 lick abides 
 
 wa'ontgat'hwa" dagniiage""'nha" 
 
 she it saw 
 
 dji'"ha' 
 
 dogs 
 
 ne"'tho" 
 
 there 
 
 d(Modeno"'hiani''di" 
 
 wa"tgni'io"" 
 
 thev two arrived 
 
 tea"' 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 godii.sgwa'hi''so"'. ' 
 
 it mush on her has fallen 
 iteratively." 
 
 o wii ' he'sdo'go"' 
 
 it white pure (is) 
 
 degnigowa'ne"'. 
 
 they (z.) two (are) large. 
 
 e"'deii'. 
 
 she abides. 
 
 hi'ia" 
 
 verily 
 
 • O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 tha'tgniia'do"de" 
 
 h thei 
 ies ar< 
 
 Da', 
 
 non we" 
 
 the place 
 
 O'r 
 
 No 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hi'iiV 
 
 verily 
 
 wa'tgnika'nent gagwe'gi' eia'di*ge"sho" 
 
 it all her body on along. 
 
 they (z.)ittwo licked 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 ne''tho 
 
 there 
 
 don'nioii" 
 
 phirally 
 
 tea"' wa"en'wa" 
 
 Da'. 
 
 Na'ie" ne*' gni"na'si"ge', 
 
 Tliat the their (z.) two 
 
 (it is) tongues on 
 
 o'ne"' di"' dagatkwe""so- 
 
 the it rough bark So now more- thence it blood 
 
 here (is). over oozed out 
 
 non'we' wa"tgnika'nent eia"di"ge"sho"". Na'ie" 
 
 the the place thoy fz.) two licked her body on along. That 
 
 where ' " (it isi 
 
 ek.sa"go'na' godat"nigo""ha'ni"di', hiia' 
 
 she maiden (is) she has fortifieil her mind. not 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ha'o""hwa" 
 
 tea' 
 
 diVdaiondo""'tkii'. 
 
 Ganio"' wii'tgni''sa' 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 So soon as they (z.) two it 
 finished 
 
 now 
 
 oaVe""sa' o"hna" 
 
 nii'ie' di"' 
 
 it sunflower it oil 
 
 that more- 
 lit is ; over 
 
 21 ETH — o:-; — 
 
 -11 
 
 the 
 
 he himself 
 
 wa'tha"gwa' 
 
 he it took up 
 
 the 
 
 wa'has'da" wa"shago'hno"'ga"k. 
 
 he il used he her skin smeared. 
 
162 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 he anointed her body. As soon as he had finished this task he said: 
 "Now, verily, do thou aujain dress thyself." Now she redressed her- 
 self entirely, and she was again clothed with raiment. 
 
 When it became night, he spread a mat for her at tlie foot f)f his 
 mat. There they two passed two more nights. And the third day that 
 came to them the chief said to her: "Now thou must again depart. 
 Thou must go again to the place whence thou didst start." Then he 
 took up the basket of the maiden and went then to the place where 
 he kept meat of all kinds hanging in quarters. Now, verily, he took 
 up the dried meat of the spotted fawn and put it into her basket. 
 All the various kinds of meat he placed therein. As soon as the 
 basket was full, he shook the basket to cause its contents to settle 
 down. When he did shake it, there was seemingly just a little room left 
 in it. Seven times, it is said, he shook the basket before he completely 
 
 1 (lanio" wrrhaiennendif'nhri' W!i'he"'herr': "O'ne"' hi'ia' 
 
 Soso<mii« ho task compU'lod he it said: "Now vorily 
 
 sasadi{rdawi"'da'." O'ne"" saio"sen'nia" gagwe'gi". sriio"'sei"sa'. 
 
 •^ again do tho\i thyself Now again she herself it all again she herself 
 
 dress." dressed rearranged. 
 
 Ne" o'ik"'"' wa'o"gak tea" de'ha"si'dage''herr ne"'tho' 
 
 ) his feet lie tttore 
 
 wa"shago"so''hiis. Ne"'tho' de'gni' wa'dienno'"hwe't. Na'ie' ne" 
 
 * hi' for her a mat spread. There two they two stayed over That the 
 
 (it is) night. (it is) 
 
 'a"se"' wado"-'tha' tea" wa'hodi'he""nha' o'ne"' wa'he'"hefi" 
 
 O three it became the it (lay heeame for them now he it said 
 
 where 
 
 ne" ha'sennowa'ne"': "O'ne"' e"tca''den'dia'. Ne"tho' he"tche" 
 
 O the he chief is: "Now again thon wilt There there again 
 
 depart. thonwiltgo 
 
 tc;i"' non'we' nidisa'defi'dion'." O'ne"' Wii'thtVa'sa"gWiV ne" 
 
 ( the theplaee there whence thon hast Now he (the) basket look up the 
 
 where departed." 
 
 go'a''sa' ne" eksa'go'nii' ne"tho" nhwa"hc" tcii" noti'we' 
 
 " her basket the she (is) maiden there thither he llie the place 
 
 went where 
 
 ni'ha'wa'hiiiendfik'hwa. na'ic" ne" hiVdiioVtV'hage' ne"tho' 
 
 there he uses it to keep meat, that the every it meat is in there 
 
 litis) number (in kind) 
 
 ga'wa'haniiofi'do"'. O'ne"' hi'ia' ne"tho' wa'tha"gw;i" no" 
 
 it meat hangs pUirally. Now verily there he it took up the 
 
 tclsdrvthiefi'-'ha' o'wa'hilthe"", o'ne"' o"iir go'a'sagofi'wa' 
 
 spotted fawn it meat dry I is), now also her basket in 
 
 w.rhon'dak. Gagwe'gi" h;i'diio"wii'hage'' ne"tho" wa'hoiT'dak. 
 
 12 he it placed. It all everv it meat is in there he it placed in. 
 
 number (ni kind) 
 
 Ganio" wa'ga"ii".scik o'n(^"" wa'howtik'div ne" ga'a"s;i". Tea" 
 
 13 So soon as it basket was now he it shook the it basket. The 
 
 tilled AV'here 
 
 niga'ha'wi' wfi'howa'kda' ne"" gwa" iia'detga'ii'. Tcia'dak, 
 
 there it bears he it shook this. seem- just there it is Seven (it is), 
 
 it (time) here ingly contained. 
 
 14 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 U3 
 
 tilled it. At tliat time he said: •■Nowtliou must a^ain «lf])ait. Do 
 not, moreover, stand anywhere in the course of tliy path hoiucward. 
 And, moreover, when thou dost arri\ <■ ther(\ thou must tell the people 
 dwelling- there that they, one and all, must remove the tools from 
 their several lodges. By and 1)y it will become night and 1 will send 
 that whieh is called corn. In so far as that thing- is concerned, that is 
 what man-beings will next in time live upon. This kind of thing- 
 will continue to be in existence for all time." At that time he took 
 up the basket and also said: "Now. verily, thou sliouldst bear it on 
 thy back by means of the forehead strap." Now. at that timr she 
 departed. 
 
 Now again, as she traveled, sln^ heard a man-being talking, saving: 
 "Come, do thou stand." She did not stand. It was Aurora Borealis 
 who was talking to her. She traveled on for some time, when she again 
 
 ifi'ke"', nwa'howiik'da" o'ne'" ha''sa' 
 
 it is said. so mjiuv liu it shouk imw not before 
 
 wa'ha'a"'seik. Tho''ge' 
 
 h.Miasket flUcil. .\t tliat 
 
 (time) 
 
 WiVhe"'hen'': 
 
 "O'ne"" e"tca-deri'dia". 
 
 'A-'gwi' di"' de"sd!V'nh!V 
 
 
 iR-itMlid: 
 
 "Now again til 
 dep.i 
 
 loii wilt 
 irt. 
 
 Iioilnot iiiore^ thon wilt stand 
 
 *> 
 
 tea"' niio'we' 
 
 heiotha'hi'non'. 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 d\' ne" e"sheiatho'ie"" 
 
 
 tlie there it is 
 wllere distant 
 
 thither it path 1ms 
 eonrse. 
 
 Tbut 
 
 lit isi 
 
 more- the thou them wilt tell 
 
 3 
 
 tea"' ne"tho' 
 
 thadiua'gee' ne"' 
 
 o'ne"- 
 
 ne"'tho" he""sio"', tea" 
 
 
 tlip 111 ere 
 w lie re 
 
 there thev im.) tlie 
 dwell 
 
 11,. w 
 
 there there thou the 
 will arrive. where 
 
 4 
 
 gagwe'gi- e 
 
 "iega'tciongwa''ho"' 
 
 lie"' 
 
 g'ano'"sa"g-c' nfi'ie" ne"' 
 
 
 it. ill 
 
 thev will undo them 
 severally 
 
 the 
 
 it lodge on that the 
 
 1 it is 1 
 
 5 
 
 e""hofisgwa'hen'g-wa'ho"' tea"' 
 
 hodino"'saien'do"\ (Te"*dji'k 
 
 
 they im.l will remove the bark the 
 roofs severally where 
 
 they 
 
 im.i have lodges Bv and l.v 
 severally. 
 
 (i 
 
 e" io" 'gak e"giidt''» n n i e ' 'da' 
 
 it will be- 1 it will send 
 
 )ne"'"ha' gaia'dji'. Na'ie' 
 
 ile,.rn it is ealled- That 
 
 na 
 
 ne 
 
 that the nexti 
 
 one that time 
 
 e"g'aieii'dak ne"' 
 
 it will remain the 
 
 "•'ke"" e"iag-on"h(>-'gwik ne"' on'gwe'. E"ioi'hwada'die' 
 
 next in they it will usc> to liv.' the man-being. It matter will be eon- 
 
 nen ge 
 
 tills one 
 
 nonwrrho"'d 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 wa'tha'a'sii"gwtV wa"he"'hen"' 
 
 he (the) basket took up he it said 
 
 O'ne"" tho"'ge" go'drMTdion". 
 
 Now at that she departed. 
 
 O'ne"" hi'ia' a"satge"dat."" 
 
 •'Xow verily thou shouldst bear it 
 
 on thy iiaek by the 
 forehead strap." 
 
 O'ne"- he"' 
 
 Now again 
 
 ontlitrhi IK 
 
 ic"'tho" 
 
 i"ha'do"k: 
 
 he kept 
 saying: 
 
 Hodotini"'a 
 
 " Ilau"'. o'ne"" desda"'nha".' 
 
 ■Tome. now do thou stand." 
 
 g'otlion'de" on'gwe". 
 
 she it heard a man- 
 
 being 
 
 riiia"' da'deiag-odiVi". 
 
 Not sill- did stop. 
 
 na'ie" thot'ha". Gain'gwa" nwiVofini'she' ofitha'hi'ne' 
 
 He .-Xurora that thence he is Some (time) so (long) it she travels 
 
 Borealis (it is) speaking. lasted onward 
 
164 
 
 IROQPOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 lioiufl u inim-liciiig talking-, saying: '"Verily, do thou stand. Now, 
 verily, thou hast returned home. I am hungr}-. Mj' child, I de.sire to 
 eat food." She did not stop. In so far as he is concerned, it was 
 White Fire Dragon who was talking to her. Now, she again arrived 
 where she had crossed the river, and there again, beside the river, she 
 stood. Now, moreover, she heai'd again a man-being saying: "Do 
 thou stand. 1 desire that thou and 1 should converse together." She 
 did not stop. It was the chief who was standing here seeking to 
 tempt her mind. At once she crossed the river on the floating maple 
 log. It was just midday when she again arrived at the place whence 
 .she departed, and she went directly into the lodge. As soon as she 
 laid her burden down, she said: ''Oh, my mother, now, hither 1 have 
 returned." She, the elder one, spoke, saying: ''I am thankful that 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hi'iiV 
 
 verily. 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Not 
 (it i.s) 
 
 de"' II 
 
 kind I 
 
 nofi'we' 
 
 the place 
 
 he'' gothon'de'. 
 
 i'ba'do"k: 
 
 lie kept 
 
 ■ Desda"nha' 
 
 * Do thou stand. 
 
 sa''sio"'. 
 
 dadeiagoda"'!'. 
 
 she did stancl. 
 
 Agsi's" ge'he"' 
 
 I am lain- I it 
 
 gry. desire 
 
 Ga'ha'sendie'thiV 
 
 ii'ia\ O'ne"' 
 
 t'rily. Now, 
 
 gon'ha'wa'." 
 
 lam thy parent," 
 
 owa'he"sdtV ni'haia'do"- 
 
 it white I is I thnshisljody 
 
 igadekhon'nin 
 
 I food should out. 
 
 lie 
 
 the 
 
 na 
 
 *) that 
 
 deiagoia'hia"gi' 
 
 she river crossed. 
 
 tho'tha'. 
 
 thence he 
 is talking, 
 
 ne''tho' 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 Now 
 
 ne"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 .saie lo 
 
 again she 
 
 tea" 
 
 he" doiisaiedir'nhiV ne" 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 ge"'hio"'hwak'drr. O'ne"' di" 
 
 it river beside. Now, more- 
 
 he" 
 
 again 
 
 gothon'de" 
 
 she it heard 
 
 ne 
 
 i'ha'do"k: 
 
 he kept 
 saying: 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Not 
 (it isl 
 
 he'ha'drr, 
 
 stands, 
 
 dieia''hia"k 
 
 river crossed 
 
 ■De.sda"nh;l'. 
 
 "Do thou .stand. 
 
 divdeiagoda"!'. 
 
 she did stand. 
 
 he''he" hi'ia" 
 
 he it verily, 
 desire.s. 
 
 tea" 
 
 Dewagado"'hwend]'ion'ni 
 
 It me is necessary to 
 
 Ha'sennowa'ne"' ne" 
 
 He chief is the 
 
 that 
 
 de"shago"nigo"'ha'en" 
 
 on gwe 
 
 the man-be- 
 
 ing 
 
 daeditha'eii'.' 
 
 nil" ne"tho' 
 
 that there 
 
 one 
 
 Ciondadie" wsV- 
 
 At( 
 
 she 
 
 o'hwii"da" 
 
 the it maple 
 
 IV he re 
 
 hoiissiie'io"" 
 
 there again she 
 
 ved 
 
 tea 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 gaeii'do'. 
 
 it log 
 floats, 
 
 noii'we' 
 
 the place 
 
 Agwa's 
 
 Just 
 
 Kla'die" ne" 
 
 wtVa'heii"' 
 
 she it said: 
 
 gano sgon wa' 
 
 it lodge in 
 
 hoiisaie'io"". 
 
 gok.stefi"'a' 
 
 she elder one 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 " Agno"ha", o'ne" 
 
 ••My mother, now 
 
 daiewennitge""'nhti 
 
 thence she word -spoke 
 
 gae"'hia"he"' 
 
 it sky center (is) 
 (noontide) 
 
 diiago'defi'dio"', eia'da- 
 
 thence she de- herbody 
 
 parted, went 
 
 Ganio"' wa"oiIthe'- 
 
 So soon .she her 
 
 as burden laid 
 
 >"" .sagio"'." Ne" 
 
 again I have The 
 
 returned." 
 
 " Niiawe"''ha' 
 
 "I am thankful 
 
 this 
 (is) 
 
 'heii": 
 
 she it said: 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 lfi5 
 
 thou Imst an-iviHl in peace." Thou tlic inaidou ao-aiii sp,>k.> and said: 
 ••Yi' severally must make preparations \,y severally reniovine- the 
 roofs t'rom your lod<>-es. There is an abundaiie.> ol' meat and corn 
 also coming, as animals do come, when it becomes nieht. l)v atid hv." 
 And at that time she at once went to the jihu-e where lav the liurial- 
 caso of her dead father, and now. moreover, she again climbed up 
 there. As .soon as .she reached tlie place, she said: --Oh. mv father. I 
 have now returned home." Jle said, in replying: -'How fared it^ 
 Wa,s he willing- to do it '. " She said: ■■He was willing." Now. again, 
 he .spoke, .saying: "I am thankful that thou wast able to do il. as it 
 seems. Thou art fortunate in this matter. And it seems, moreover, 
 good, that thou shouldst. perhaps, at once return home, for the reason. 
 verily, that the chief is immune to magic potence. that nothing can 
 affect the orenda of Chief-who-has-the-standing-tree-called-Tooth, and 
 whom some call He-holds-the-earth." 
 
 tea"' sken'no" 
 
 the well (it is) 
 
 where 
 
 wii'a'hen'': 
 
 she it said: 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 E"swadoge"s'da' 
 
 " Ye it will prepare 
 
 tcieda'diii" ne"' 
 
 nsaiii she the 
 
 spoke 
 
 swano""saiefi'do"". 
 
 ye lodges hare plurally. 
 
 dagon'ne' ne"' o'ne 
 
 now 
 
 e"swasgwa'hen'gwa''ho"' 
 
 ye bark roof will take oil' 
 plurally 
 
 0"wa'"ha", o'ne'" 'ha" 
 
 it meat. it com 
 
 ." Tho''o'e" o'ne"' 
 
 eksa"o-o'na" 
 
 leii 
 
 tea"' 
 
 Odo'hen'do"' 
 
 It is abundant 
 
 ■ ge"'dji'k e"io"'gak 
 
 thence they the now by and by will it become .\t thj 
 
 (z.)arecoming night." .time 
 
 die'' ne"tho' nliwa"'e"" tea"' non'we' tga'ho""sa"h; 
 
 there thithershe the theplace there it case 
 
 went where up-lies 
 
 ge"'"h!r, o'ne"" di" ne"'tho 
 
 it ^vas, now more- there 
 
 honsaiea"the"'. Ganio"' 
 
 ■ gofidii- 
 
 atonec 
 
 n)"iii"ha"- 
 
 hwa'e'io" 
 
 there she 
 
 o'ne"" wa"a"hen"': 
 
 now she il said: 
 
 da"hai'hwa".sa'gwa" : 
 
 lie answered: 
 
 " Wa'hokaie""h;V." 
 
 " He was willing." 
 
 "Niiawe""ha" tea'' 
 
 " I am thankful the 
 
 fi'ni'ha 
 
 ■.My father 
 
 Hatc'u- 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 .sagio" 
 
 again I hay 
 returned.' 
 
 Ni'ha'weiT 
 
 Thence he it 
 
 tea" 
 
 O'ne"" 
 
 he" 
 
 again 
 
 da' 
 
 Xa' 
 
 10 
 
 where 
 
 df oia'ne' 
 
 wa .sgwe nia 
 
 thou wast able 
 
 wa'hokaie""ha"-khe"" ( " Wri'ii'heii' 
 
 he was willing, ^yas he?" She it said: 
 
 da'haweiinitge""nha' wa'he"'hen'' 
 
 thence he word spoke he it said: 
 
 nige"khe"". ^^'e'swadi^a'shwiio.s' 
 
 on"' ne"' gondadie 
 
 Tha 
 
 : IS) 
 
 good 
 
 bly 
 
 swa'djik' hi'ia' . hiia"' ste"" 
 
 because verilv, not any- 
 
 (toomuch) (it is) thing 
 
 nen'ge"' ne"' Ha'sennowa'ne'" 
 
 this one the He chief (is) 
 
 dja' nwa"gaendo"de"" 
 
 tooth such it tree kind of 
 
 (is): 
 
 honwana"do""khw;i"."' 
 
 they it use to designate him." 
 
 hofisa'.sa'defi'diii", 
 
 "ha- the at once hence again thou 
 
 shouldst depart. 
 
 nonw:i'ho"'de"' de'hona'gd'wiis ne"' 
 
 kind of thing it alTects him (he is the 
 
 immune to orenda) 
 
 ne"' Iloda"he" nii'ie" ne"' Ono"'- 
 
 tho He has a that the It 
 
 standing tree (it is) 
 
 na'ie" ne" o'di.a'k Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi" 
 
 '.hat the .some He-earth-holils 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 K) 
 11 
 1-2 
 
 i;^ 
 
 14 
 15 
 
166 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 At that tiiiii" all those who dwelt there undid their lodi;-es hy 
 removing the root's from all severally. Then, verily, when it Ix'eume 
 night, as soon as the darkness became settled, they heard the sounds 
 made by the raining of eorn, which f(;ll in the lodges. Then they 
 went to sleep. When it became day, they looked and saw that in the 
 lodges corn lay piled up, quite tilling them. Now, moreover, their 
 chief said: "Do ye severally repair your lodges. And, moreover, ye 
 must care for it and greatly esteem it; the thing has visited our village 
 which He-who-has-the-standing-tree-called-Tooth has given you to 
 share with him." 
 
 In a short time they were surprised, seemingly, that the maiden 
 was nowhere to l)e found. She had again departed. They knew that 
 she had again gone to the place whi>re stood the lodge of tlic chief 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" hadina'gee' gagwe'gi' wa hadiga'tcia^ho' 
 
 At that iimv the tliey(m.)nre it all they (m.) thenmndid 
 
 tea ' 
 
 the 
 when 
 
 O'ni 
 
 hodino"'sriien'do"". 
 
 lhr\ I 111- 1 i-hirallv lodges 
 have. 
 
 hi'ia" 
 
 one 
 
 now 
 
 honnathon'de' 
 
 they(m.) it lieard 
 
 e""hil" 
 
 dwelling plurally 
 
 wa'hofisgwiVhefigwa'iK)"" gagwe'gi'. 
 
 thev (iii.i Imrk roofs removed it all. 
 
 phirally 
 
 o'ne"' w;'i"o"'gak, ganio"' wa"dwa'sofidriieMd;"i"rihtV 
 
 now itheea'm.' so soon it night l.eeanie settle.l 
 
 tea" wr'/ovstaifi'dr 
 
 w:i lioiina 
 
 slept. 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 uV" wa"o'ka'e"hii' 
 
 ow it noise made 
 
 tea" gano"sgonwa"sho"" 
 
 the it lodge in along 
 
 where 
 
 o'lu"'"' w;i"o'he""nhtV wa'hofitgat'hwri" 
 
 now it day bei-ame they I ni. i it looked 
 
 where 
 
 e"'se""nha". 
 
 it fell. 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 va'ha 
 
 thev 
 
 di'ge"' tea" gano"sgonwa'"sho"' dega"herr gage"he"' ne" one"''ha\ 
 
 saw it the it lodge in along it is full it is heaped the il eorn. 
 
 where 
 
 O'ne"' di"' 
 
 honwa'sen'no"" WiVhe"'hen": "O'ne"' sasni'son- 
 
 more- the their (m.) chief he it said: •■ .\"ow again do ye them 
 
 over repair 
 
 i;V'berr (.saswa'sonniiVhen') tea" swano"'saien'do"'. Na'ie' di" 
 
 That more- 
 (it is) over 
 
 ye (pi.) lodges hav 
 plurally 
 
 ( again do ye them the 
 
 plurally plurally repair) where 
 
 lie" ("^"swadeienuoii'nia', (Y'swano".sdek', hi'ia' tea" nonwa'bo"de"' 
 
 the veitgoodcare ye will continue to verily, the kind oi ihing 
 
 will give. "esteem it greatly, where 
 
 wa"()ngwanadowe"''nha" ne' 
 
 one it has sh 
 with you 
 
 it has found (visited) our 
 village 
 
 Hoda"he\" 
 
 He has stand- 
 ing tree." 
 
 Niioi'bwtigwa"hri'' o'nf 
 
 .lust it is short matter now 
 
 tea" waetchinon'da" ne" ()tH)"dja" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 wa'hondiefi'ha' gwa' hiia" ga'tka' 
 
 they (m.) were seem- not anywhere 
 
 surprised iugly (it is) 
 
 de"tcie""s ne" eksa'go'nii'. Tciago-dciTdioiT. Honnenno""do"', 
 
 shegoes the she (is) maiden. Again she had They (m. I it knew, 
 
 about departed. 
 
 iii'ke"'. tea" iie"tho' hetciagawe'nofi' tea" nofi'we' thono"'sfi'ie'" 
 
 it is the f-iere thither again she the the place there hi.s lodge 
 
 said, where ' has gone where lies 
 
HKwiTT] ONONDAGA VEKrtlON 167 
 
 wlio was her consort. Now. verily, in rcffrciu-r to him lir liiiusclf in 
 turn was surprisod to sec her return houu'. W'iien it became day 
 again, the chief noticed that seeminely it ai)i)eared tiiat the life of the 
 maiden, his spouse, had changed." Thus it was that, (hiy after day and 
 night after night, he still considered the matter. The conditions were 
 such that he did not know what thing was the cause that it [his 
 spouse's condition] was thus, so he merely marveled that it had thus 
 come to pass. 
 
 It is certain, it is said, that it formed itself there wlieic they two 
 conversed, where they two breathed together; that, \-eiily. his hreath 
 is what the maiden caught, and it is that which was the cause of the 
 change in the life of the maiden. And, moreover, that is the child 
 to which she gave birth. And since then, from the time that he [her 
 
 ne"' ha-sennowa'ne"' ne" gado'ge"" de'hia'di". O'ne'" hi'ia' 
 
 ,1„, lir .liirlis lljv "itisciTtaii. they(m.)twu Xcav v.-rily 1 
 
 Hilm-u) are one. 
 
 ne" nil"' ha'o"'hwa o"-'kc"" wa hadien'4ia" gwa" o'ne"- saie'io"". _^ 
 
 the that he himself iic^xt in he was surprised seem- now again she -^ 
 
 that one- turn ingly returned. 
 
 Ne"' o'ne'" wa"o"he""'nha" o'ne"- wahatdo'ga ne" ha'sefino- 
 
 The now it day beeaini- now li.- it noticed the he 
 
 wa ne 
 
 tea"' ne"'tho- ni'io-f tea"' iiiC'fi'a" tea"' o'ne"' o'ia' 
 
 ,„,,,,, the there so it ,s the one would tlie now it is ^ 
 
 ^shfTL' wliere think where other 
 
 ni'io't tea"' ago'n'he' ne" eksa'go'na- ne" he'na'. Ne"tho' _ 
 
 s„itis the she is the she the his There •! 
 
 where living maiden spouse. 
 
 ni'io't tea" wendade'nio"' wa-sondade'nio"" o-'iif de'hoia"dowo"di-. 
 
 vu it is the dav after dav night after night also he it is eonsideriiig. ' 
 
 where 
 
 Ne"tlio- ni'io't hiiiV de"hono"-'do"' lio't noi"iwa-ho"de"" daioi-- _ 
 
 There so it is not lie it liuows wlial liind ..f lliini; llinieeitis ' 
 
 hwiV'khe' tea" ne"tho- ni'io't. iia'ic" gen'gwa" hoi-hwane-ha'gwas 
 
 reason the tliere s.. it is, tliat only he matter marvels at •'^ 
 
 where lit is I 
 
 tea" nwa'awe"'-lia". 
 
 the so it came to 
 
 wller,' pavs. 
 
 Xe"tho- gfii'hwado'ge"-. ia'ke"". wtl'wtidoiTiua" tea"' de-hodi'tlia" 
 
 * There '" itisdetinite ills it itself f..rmed tile tiley .■onversed 10 
 
 matter, saiil, wliere together" 
 
 tea" hiiadon'ie's ne" tionwi-'sa" nfi'ie" hi'ia" wa'eie'na" ne"' 
 
 the thevtwoun.. til.- illirealho- that v.-rily slie it eaught the 11 
 
 when- hieatheil '>' isi 
 
 eksago'im-. na'ie" hi'ia" diigai-hon'nia" tea"' o'ia" nw:"i"iiwe"'-h:-i" 
 
 si^. that verilv iheiiee it iiiattcT the it is so it came to 1- 
 
 mairtentisi, (it is, ' eause.l where other otu' ^ pass ^ 
 
 tea"' ago'irhe" ne"' ek.sago'na-. Na'ie" ne"' na" di"' waago 
 
 the she is living the shemaiden. '.'>'}' '*'*' '^'*^^ "" 
 
 ksadaienda"'nha". Na'ie' ne" tcti"' ga'e" daga'hawi"da" tea" 
 
 nos.sesscdofaehild That the tin- hither thelice it it hore the 14 
 
 (gave birth to it). (it is, where (the lime) where 
 
 <■ The expression "life has changed" is employed usually as a euphemism for " is j.regnant." 
 
 hecHllio 
 
168 
 
 lEOQCOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 spouse] let uian-beings go here on the earth, the manner in which nian- 
 ))eing-.s are paired has transformed itself. This is the manner in which 
 it will continue to be; this will he its manner of being done. wherel)y 
 it will be possible for the man-beings dwelling on the earth to pro- 
 duce ohwachiras of posterity. Thus, too, it seems, it came to i)ass in 
 regard to the beast-world, theii' bodies all shared in the change of the 
 manner in which they would be aide to jjroduce ohwachiras of off- 
 spring here on the earth. 
 
 Thus it was that, without interruption, it became more and more 
 "evident that the maiden would give birth to a child. At that time the 
 chief became convinced of it, and he said: "What is the matter that 
 thy life has changed ? Verily, thou ai't about to have a child. Never, 
 moreover, have thou and I shared the same mat. I believe that it is 
 not I who is the cause that thy life has changed. Dost thou thyself 
 
 niga'ha'wi' o"'hwendjia"ge" washagot'giVk 
 
 there it it bore it earth on lie them let go 
 
 (the time) 
 
 deiotde'nion' tea'" nig5ienno''de'" tea" 
 
 it itself <-hiinyi 
 
 ne"' oii'gwe" o'ne" 
 
 the 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 the 
 
 on ffwc". 
 
 where 
 
 Tho'ne"' 
 
 Here 
 
 hi'ia" 
 
 verily 
 
 na le ne e"gagwe nia 
 
 that the it will be able 
 
 (it is) to do it oiiwiH-iii 
 
 o"'hwendjia"ge' ena'gee'. Ne''tho" 
 
 it earth on they dwell. There 
 
 man- 
 being 
 
 wa'shagoiine'gi 
 
 he them places 
 together 
 
 o""'ke"' ne"io"dik, ne"gaienno"'de"k, 
 
 next in so it will con- such its method of 
 
 time tinue to be, being done will be, 
 
 tea" 
 
 e"ionthwa(ljien'ni' 
 
 on gwe 
 
 ■ will produce 
 L-hiras (families) 
 
 the 
 
 gwa 
 
 o 
 
 nwa"awe"''hiV ne" 
 
 gondi'io', 
 
 they (z.) 
 animals, 
 
 ne" tea" 
 
 the the 
 
 w^here 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 pass 
 
 gagwe'gi" wa'odiiii'dadiio'iis tea" nwa'gaienno"dc"' 
 
 e such its manner of 
 
 ere ' being doue became 
 
 o'"hwendjia'de'. 
 
 it earth is present. 
 
 de"gonthwadji'ia*k ne" tho'nf 
 
 e here 
 
 ni'io't heiotgonda"gwi' daiotge"''i'ha'die" tea" e 
 
 go w iii ie nda" ' i ihii" 
 
 will have a child 
 
 hatdo'kiV ne" 
 
 it noticed the 
 
 nofiwa'ho"de"' 
 
 kind of thins 
 
 hence it is unceasing 
 
 e" eksa'go'na". 
 
 le she maiden. 
 
 (is) 
 
 ha'seiinowa'ne"'. 
 
 Tho'Ve' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa'he"'hen" 
 
 he it said, 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 do'ge"s 
 
 it is true 
 
 di": 
 
 la- 
 
 she 
 
 • Ho't 
 
 ■What 
 
 iii'io"t tea" o'isi' 
 
 Saksa'daiefidiV'se' 
 
 12 Thou art about to have 
 
 a child 
 
 Ge'he" hiiii" i" 
 
 13 I it think not I 
 
 (it is) (am) 
 
 Serino"*'do"'-khe"'' 
 14 
 
 hi'ia'. 
 
 verily. 
 
 de"gen" 
 
 it is 
 .son", 
 
 who 
 (it is), 
 
 where 
 
 Hiiil' 
 
 Not 
 (it is) 
 
 tea 
 
 over: 
 
 ni'io't tea" so'n'hei' 
 
 s so it is the thou art 
 
 er ^vhere living"? 
 
 hwen'do'"' di" de'ongiaa'di". 
 
 ever more- thou 1 have lain 
 
 over together. 
 
 tea" so'n"he". 
 
 the thou art 
 
 ,'here living. 
 
 Hiifr' ste"" de'ago'nigo"'- 
 
 Not any- she it under- 
 
 (it is) thing 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is 
 
 ste"" 
 
ONONDAGA VEKSION 
 
 1(59 
 
 know who it is'." Sht^ did not uiidcrstuiid the nic:inin<;- of wliat lie 
 said. 
 
 Now. at that time, the ehief began to he ill. Suddenly, it seems, 
 she herself now became aware that her life had chaniied. 'I'hi'n she 
 said, addressing the chief: "I believe that there is, perhaps, sometliiiiii- 
 the matter, as my life at the present time is not at all pleasant." He 
 did not make any reply. Not long- thereafter she again said: '•.My 
 thoughts are not at all pleasant." Again he said nothing. So it con- 
 tinued thus that she did nothing but consider the matter, l)elieving 
 that something must l)e the matter, perhaps, that the condition of her 
 body was such as it was. It became more and more evident that she 
 was pregnant. Now it was evident that she was big with child. 
 
 Sometime afterward she again resolved to ask him stilL once more. 
 She said: "As a matter of fact, there must be .something the matter. 
 
 haienda"'i" ho't 
 
 stood what 
 
 wa'hada'dia . 
 
 he it spoke. 
 
 Tho-'ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 seunowa'ne' 
 
 chief [Is]. 
 
 o ne 
 
 nonwa'ho''de"" 
 
 klart of ihiiiK 
 
 wa wavsa we 
 
 it. began 
 
 geii'da" 
 
 tea"' 
 
 the 
 
 where 
 
 nonwa'ho"de"' 
 
 kind <"tf Thint: 
 
 wa'hono^'hwak'de"" 
 
 he became ill 
 
 DieiT'ha' 
 
 After a 
 
 '•w:i 
 
 ni 
 
 tea"' o'ia" 
 
 the it is 
 
 where other 
 
 wa''lmwe""'has 
 
 she him addressed 
 
 nonwa'ho"'de''" 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 go'n'he' ne"' 
 
 I am living the 
 
 aoiini'she"i" o 
 
 lasted (long) 
 
 don'nio"k."" 
 
 ing repeatedly." 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is 
 
 ingly 
 
 ago'n'he". 
 
 she is living, 
 vhere 
 
 ha'.seunowa'ne' 
 
 he chief [is] : 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 
 ■"■ wa'ofitdo'ga' 
 
 she it noticed 
 
 O'ne"' tho^'ge' 
 
 Now at that 
 
 (time) 
 
 ■: ••Ge"he' 
 
 ga'o""hwa" 
 
 she herself 
 
 wa'a'hen", 
 
 she it said. 
 
 .ste"" 
 
 ■I it think 
 
 o^-'ke""?' 
 
 Ht 7»resent?" 
 
 ni'io't, 
 
 so it is, 
 
 Hiia 
 
 Not 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 •' ste' 
 
 hiia 
 
 not 
 
 some- 
 thing 
 
 de"awentga'de' 
 
 it i.s pleasant 
 
 Hii;l 
 
 Xi.t 
 
 ' WiVii'hen"' 
 
 1 she it said: 
 
 he"' ste""' 
 
 ni lo't 
 
 so it is 
 
 ho"'de"" 
 
 thing 
 
 deiagoia'dowe"'di" 
 
 she it is considering 
 
 thing 
 
 iX'fi'erwa". 
 
 de'ha'wefi". 
 
 any- he it has said, 
 
 thing 
 
 '"Hiia"' skeii'no" 
 
 •'Xot peaceful 
 
 (it is) ■ ■ 
 
 de"ha'wen' 
 
 he it has said. 
 
 seem- 
 ingly 
 
 tea'' 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 de"- 
 
 (it i.s) 
 
 O' 
 
 en''he" 
 
 she it thinks 
 
 Ste""' 
 
 on" 
 
 proh- 
 
 ni'io't, tea"' 
 
 Daioto-e''"i'hri'die' tea"' 
 
 where 
 
 cne'io" 
 
 she is 
 
 tho'ne"' 
 
 here, this 
 wav 
 
 O'ue"- 
 
 Now 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is 
 
 tea"' 
 
 Hiia 
 
 Not i 
 
 i it is I 
 
 de"genno' 
 
 1 am think 
 
 ne"th 
 
 a nonwa"- 
 
 n- kinti of 
 
 l.v 
 
 gia"di"'ge'." 
 
 my body on." 
 
 oto-e""'i" 
 
 where pregnant. 
 
 Gaiii'gWcV nwa"onni'she" o'ne"' he"' 
 
 Some so long it lasted now again 
 
 (time) 
 
 'a''so'". Wa"a"hen"': "Ho't nonwa'ho"'de"' 
 
 oncemore. She it said: "What kind of thing 
 
 wa"en'a' 
 
 she it 
 thought 
 
 on'' 
 
 ego-wa ne . 
 
 she large 
 (is). 
 
 e"sheia'hen"do"" 
 
 again I him wUl ask 
 
 •se 
 
 ni io"t 
 
 .so it is 
 
 lu 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 U 
 
 tea"' 
 
 15 
 
170 IROyUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 perhaps, that my body in in this condition. And the thoughts of 
 my mind are not at all pleasant. One would think that there can be 
 no doubt that, seemingly, something- is about to happen, because my 
 life is so exceedingly unpleasant." Again he said nothing. When it 
 became night, then, verily, they laid their liodies down and they slept. 
 So now, verily, he there repeatedl^^ consi'dered the matter. Now, in 
 so far as the maiden was concerned, she still did not understand what 
 was about to take place from the changed condition of her body. Some- 
 time afterward the chief spoke to her, saying: "As a mattei' of fact, 
 a man-T)eing (or rather woman-being) will arrive, and she is a man- 
 being child, and thou must care for her. She will grow in size 
 rapidl}', and her name is Zephyrs."" The maiden said nothing, for 
 the reason that .she did not understand what her spouse told her. 
 
 tho'ne"' ni'io't ne"' gia'di"'ge'. nfi'ii'' n(>"' g'nigo"'ha''ge' hi'ia" 
 
 1 here so it is <h<- niv bodv on. tlmt Ihe iiiv mind on not 
 
 (it is, (it is) 
 
 sken'no"' de'gefino"'don'nio"k^ Gfii'hwado'ge"* fiiefi'a" .ste"'' gwii" 
 
 ■^ peaceful I am thinking repeatedly? It matter certain (is) it seems some- secm- 
 
 (itis) thing ingly 
 
 niiawe""se', swa'dj'ik' de"'gi'' hiiu'' de'aweiitga'de' tea" 
 
 so it is going to because exceed- not it is pleasant the 
 
 happen. ingly (it isi where 
 
 , ffo'n'he"." Hiia"' he'' ste""' de'ha'weiT. Ne"' o'nc"" wii"o"gak 
 
 I am living." Not again any- he it has said. The now it Itecame 
 
 (it is) thiilg niglit 
 
 o'ne"' hi'ia" wa"hondia"dage'"hen". w'a"honna"'g!ik. Da', o'ne"* 
 
 •^ now \ erily they (m.) laid their several they (m.) went to Set. now 
 
 bodies down, sleep. 
 
 hi'ia ne"'tho' henno"'don'nio"k. Cne"' ne"' na' eksiVgo'iia' hiia" 
 
 " verily iliere he is thinking repeatedly. Now the that she maiden nut 
 
 that one (is) 
 
 ^ "a"'so"" de"riiago"nigo"'haienda"'nh;l" ho't nonwa'ho"'de"" niiawe""'se" 
 
 ' siill slie it comes to understand what kind of thing so it is about to 
 
 (it is) happen 
 
 tea"' o'iil" ni'io't eia"di"'ge". Gain'gwa" nwa"onni'she' ne"'tho' 
 
 '' the it is so il is her body on. Some .so it lasted there 
 
 where other (time) 
 
 (> ni'io't o'ne'" ne"' lursefinowa'ne"' da'hada'dia", wri"he""hefi"': 
 
 so it is now tlie liechieliisi thenee he spoke, beit.sairl: 
 
 '■ E"ie'io"" se" oil'srwe". ek.siVa"', nfi'ie" ne"' na'ie' de"she'- 
 
 ^- "Shewill itismat- a man- she child that the that wilt Ihnu 
 
 arrive ter of fact being, (is), (itisi (itisi 
 
 snie"nha". Gode'sno'we" di"'. Gaende"'.so"'k eia'dji'."" Hiia'' 
 
 ai>idly m.jre It-wind-goes-)ilurHlly she is Not 
 
 over. (Gusts-of-wind) nameii." (it is) 
 
 ste"" de"aga'wen' ne"' ek.sa'go'nsi' na'i(5' ne"' daioi'hwa"'klie' 
 
 -t*- anv- she it said the she maiden that Ilie thence it is 
 
 thing (is) (it is) reason 
 
 tea"' hiia'' de'a<;o"niBo"'haiendri"'i" ne"' noriwaiio"'tl("'"" ijefi'diX' 
 
 -Le-> the not she it understood tlie kintl of thing it means 
 
 where at isi 
 
 "This name Zephyrs merely approxmiates the meaning of the original, which signifies the 
 springtide zephyrs that sometimes take the form of .small whirlwinds or eddies of warm air. 
 
HEWITT] ONONDAGA VERSION 171 
 
 Not long at'tcrwiird. then, vorily, she gave birth to a child. She |)ai(l 
 no attention to it. The only thing .she did wa,-< to lay it on the iiiacc 
 where the ehiet' cu.stomarily jjas.sed the night. At'trr ten dayN" time 
 she again took it up therefrom. 
 
 Sometime afterward the chief became aware that he licgan to be 
 ill. Hi.s siitl'ering became more and more severe. All tlic persons 
 dwelling in the village came to visit hini. There he lay, and sang, 
 saying: ''Ye must pull up this standing tree that is called Tooth. 
 The earth will be torn open, and there beside the abyss yi> must lay 
 me down. And, moreover, there where my head lies, there must sit 
 my sjx)usc."' That is what he. the Ancient One, sang. Then the nuiii- 
 beinos dwellinij- there became aware that their chii'f was ill. 
 
 4 
 
 tea"' wa'shagotho'ie"" ne"' de'hia'di". Hiia"' de'oiMnvishe"'!" 
 
 the liuluTtoM thf tlwy nii.l two Not il I..111; imitter 1 
 
 o'ne"" hi'ia' wa"agt)ksa"daiefida"'nha". Hiia"' de'agosde'isdi". 
 
 now verily she ).uc-anif pi>ssus.sud .if a rliil.l. X..I slic it i»ii.l iitlL-ntiim - 
 
 Na'ie" gen'gwa" ne"'tho' hwa'e'iuMl" tea"' non'we" ni'henno"'- 
 
 Thnt iililv there tliere slie it lai.i the the phiee there he it u^es '^ 
 
 (it is) wllere 
 
 hwes'tha' ne" htrsennowa'ne"". A\'ashe"'' niwendage'' nwa'ofi- 
 
 to sleep on the he chief (i.'i). Ten so it day liM in .so it 
 
 (it is) niuuber 
 
 ni'she" o'ne'" ha"donsrue"gwa". 
 
 laste<l now thence af^ain she it ^ 
 
 took. 
 
 (xain'gWi'i" nwa'oiini'she" o'lit^"' ne" ha'sennowti'ne'" wa'hat- 
 
 Someltinie) s.. it lasted now tlie he ehief 1 isi lieitnotieed <> 
 
 llonKi 
 
 do'ga" ne"' tea"' o'nt»"' wa"w:i"sa'\ve"" o'nt"'"" wa"hono""hwak'de"". 
 
 th.- the now It hesjall .n..w he l.eeallle ill. 7 
 
 that where 
 
 Daiotge""i'ha'die" tea"' ni'hoe"'hia'ge"". Gagwe'gi" tea"' gana- 
 
 It became more and the so he is snltcring. It all the it vil- 8 
 
 more manifest I severe I where where lage 
 
 dil'ie"" ena'gee" hadik'do"k. Ne"'tho' ht'Mlda'ga". hodenno'd;!". 
 
 lies they dwell they (m. ) come There lie lay. he is siiiKing, ^ 
 
 to see (him). 
 
 i"ha'do"k: ••E"swaeiidoda'gwrr nen'ge"" g{i'"he". on()"'(lia" gaia'dji". 
 
 he keiit ■■ Ve .standing tree thisone it tree a tooih it is called. 1" 
 
 saying: will pull up litisi stands, 
 
 E''wado"'hwfMld]'iadet'ha". iie"'tho" o".sadage"'hia'da" he"sgwen- 
 
 Willit earth open. there it abyss edge of there will ye 11 
 
 da'giin". Xa'ie" di"' ne"' tea"' non'we' ha"degno""ha'ie"" ne"'tho" 
 
 me lav. That more- the the the jilace just mv head (.scalp I lliere 1^ 
 
 (it is, over where where lies 
 
 e^ietgo'dak ne"' deiagni"'den"."' Na'ie" hodr'nuO'tla" ne"' 
 
 he is sillLMlli; Ihe IS 
 
 ne"'th(j' hadina'i''ee" 
 
 she will sit 
 
 the 
 
 one 1 ahi<ie 
 tu,gethcr." 
 
 That 
 
 (it isl 
 
 hokstefi"':!'. 
 
 O'ne'- 
 
 ne"' on'gwe' 
 
 ne"' 
 
 he elder one. 
 
 Now 
 
 Ihc nian-liein^-s 
 
 th.- 
 
 .IWcll 
 
 U 
 
 wa'hofitdo'ga" tea"' li<iiio"ii\valv'dani' ne"' ha'st'imowa'ne'". 
 
 Ihev it notiee.l th.- he is ill the hechiel.isi. 15 
 
 where 
 
172 
 
 IROCJUOIAJf COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. 
 
 Now, verily, all came to visit him. Thej- questioned him repeat- 
 cdl}', seeking to divine his Word, what thing, seemingl}-, was needful 
 for him, what kind of thing, seemingly, he expected through a dream. 
 Thus, day after day, it continued that they sought to find his Word. 
 After a time the female man-being child was of fair size. She was 
 then able to run about from place to place. But it thus continued that 
 they kept on seeking to divine his Word. After a while, seemingl3', 
 one of the persons succeeded in finding his Word, and he said: '"Now, 
 perhaps, I myself have divined the Word of him, the ordure, our 
 chief." He who is called Aurora Borealis said this. And when he 
 told the chief what manner of thing his soul craved, the chief was 
 very pleased. And when he divined his Word, he said: "Is it not this 
 that thy di-eam is saying, namely, that it is direful, if it so bo that no 
 person should divine thy Word, and that it will become still more 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 hi'ia 
 
 gagwe gr 
 
 it all 
 
 hadigwa'thwtis. 
 
 they (m.) visit 
 
 Honwa'hen'do"k 
 
 They him question 
 
 honwawenni''saks ste"'' gwii"' nonwa'ho"do"' de'hodo'"hw6fid- 
 
 thing 
 
 SfWil" 
 
 jiofi'niks, ste"'' 
 
 for him. iiny- seem- 
 
 thing ingly 
 
 ui'io't honwawenni"saks 
 
 i?o it is they seek his Won! 
 
 iiigly 
 
 nonwa'ho"'de" 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 o'he"''senk. 
 
 (lav after rluv. 
 
 hotgaie"''di". 
 
 he desires t 
 a drea 
 
 Dien'"htV 
 
 ingly 
 
 Ne"'tho' 
 
 There 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 gamgwa 
 
 somewhat 
 
 edilk'he's. 
 
 ha'degaic' 
 
 just it issuf- 
 
 i" nc''tlio' 
 
 niia'ga' ne" eksiVa''. O'ne'" 
 
 .so she is the she ehild. Now 
 
 l.irgc (is) 
 
 Ne"'tho' ni'io't hcgagonda"gwi" hoilwaweilni''saks. 
 
 Tliere so H i 
 
 Dien"'ha' gwa'' o'ne" 
 
 .\fterawhile seem- now 
 
 ingly, 
 
 wii'he'"hen"' : "O'ne"' 
 
 he it said: " Now 
 
 shai:V'dat 
 
 he person 
 
 hofi*' ni' 
 
 lienee it is unceasing 
 
 o'ik' 
 
 ahlv 
 
 I IK 
 
 ,illy 
 
 \va"honwawennowe"''nha', 
 
 >\v he his word divined, 
 
 M'a'he''dawennowe"''nha" ne"' 
 
 I his, ordure's. Word have fouml the 
 
 shedwa",sen'no"'." Kodoiini'Ti" liofiwanaMo""khwa" na"' wa"he 
 
 he our chief (is)." He .Vurora Borealis thev (m. i designate him that he it 
 
 tl 
 
 hr'fi". Na'ic' ne'' o'ne 
 
 ; now 
 
 tea ' 
 
 That the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 noriwa'ho"'di 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 wa'houwatho'ie"' ne' 
 
 he him tolil the 
 
 Iia'sennowa'ne"' 
 
 he chief (is) 
 
 wailiidjis'tl 
 
 ik; 
 
 iiothwa'i' 
 
 wa'hatcen- 
 
 he was 
 
 nofi'nia'. Na'ie' ne'' o'ne"" 
 
 ]ileased. That the now 
 
 (it is) 
 
 " Nfi'ie'-khe"" iwa'do"' ne" 
 
 •■That is it it it .says the 
 
 e"ganowe""khe', na'ie' gi''she"" 
 
 wa'honwawennowe""'nha' wa"he"''hen'' 
 
 he his Word divined he it said: 
 
 gano we , na le 
 
 it direful (is), that 
 
 it direiul will become 
 
 that 
 it is) 
 
 sada'ii'.shwa' na'ie 
 
 thv dream (luck) that 
 
 litis) (it is; 
 
 hiia" thaiesawennowe"''nha 
 
 not thev thy Word should divine 
 
 litis) 
 
ONONDAGA VEKSION 
 
 173 
 
 direful i And yet, moreover, it is not certain tiiat this is wiiat thy 
 soul craves; that its eyes ma}' have seen thy standing tree. Tooth as 
 to kind, pulled up, in order that the earth be torn open, and that 
 there be an abyss that pierces the earth, and, moreover, that there 
 beside the abyss one shall lay thee, and at thy head thy spouse shall 
 be seated with her legs hanging down into the abyss." At that time 
 the chief said: "Ku"'." I am thankful! Now, verily, the whole niattci- 
 has been fulfilled by thy divining my Word," 
 
 During this time [the duration of the dream feast], a huge body of 
 man-beings,'' paid a visit there. He, the Deer, paid a visit there. He. 
 the Great-horned Deer [the Buck], paid a visit there. He, the Spotted 
 Fawn, paid a visit, and was there seeking to divine the Word of the 
 
 Na'ie' di" ne'' hiia"' de'oi'hwado'ge"' na'ie" wadiidjTs'tha" ne" 
 
 That more- thu Tii.t it iimtter ci-rtain iis| that it it iravts thv 
 
 (it is) over (itisi (Itisi 
 
 sathwa'i*, na'ie" daioga'hii"'ik ne"' tea"' agaefidoda'gwe"k ne"' 
 
 thy soul, that its two fycsahoulrt the the one should uproot tin- 
 
 litis) have fallen oil it where standing tree 
 
 sadeiido'da" ne"' ono"'dja' nwa''gaendo"'de"". na'ie" diioi''hwa" 
 
 thou thvself tree the it tooth sueh it tree (isi kind of. that them'c- it is 
 
 hast'set for (it is) reason 
 
 awado^'hwendjiadefha" ruo'sade""ha" h;t"daiao"'liwendjiongo'"da". 
 
 it itself earth should cause to gape it cave should just it earth should transpierce, 
 
 come to he 
 
 Nii'ie' ne" ne"'tho' di"' o'sadage"'hia'da" he"iesenda'gan' ne"tho' 
 
 That the there more- it cave edge of there they thee will there 
 
 (it is) over lay 
 
 di"' tea"' hesno"'ha'ie"" ne"tho' o'sadagon'wa' ha"de"iago'si"de""- 
 
 more- the there thy .scalp there it cave in just her two feet will 
 
 over where lies 
 
 doii'nio"k ne"' dedjia'di'."" Tho"ge' ne"' ha'sefinowa'ne"' 
 
 severally the one thou are .\t that the he chief (is) 
 
 hang one." (time) 
 
 wa'he"'hen"': "Ku". Niiawe""ha-'. O'ne"' hi'ia" wa"gai'hwtiiei"'khe" 
 
 he it said: "Ku". I nin thankful. Now verily it matter is fiiUilled 
 
 hegagwe'gi" ne"' tea"' wa"sgwawennowe""'nha"."" 
 
 entirely (it all) the the ye my Word have divined." 
 
 Na'ie" ne" 
 
 gendio'gowa'nt"'"- hodigw 
 
 at'hwi' tea"' 
 
 nwtVofini'she'. 
 
 
 That the 
 it is 
 
 Skennondo""' 
 
 it bodv of persons thcv im. i visited the 
 large (is) where 
 
 wii'hagwat'hwu". ( )iia"gaendo"'go'na" 
 
 s,. long it lasted. 
 
 Ski'Mlnondo""' 
 
 10 
 
 Deer 
 
 he visited It ha 
 1 there). 
 
 ,s great horns 
 
 lleer 
 
 11 
 
 wahagwat'hw;" 
 
 i". Tcisda"thien'iia" 
 
 WiVhagwtit'hw 
 
 a". iie"'tli()" 
 
 
 he visited 
 .there). 
 
 spotted Fawn 
 
 hc visited 
 , there i 
 
 liuT" 
 
 12 
 
 hofiwawenni"'s 
 
 idis lie" h;rst''nnowa'ne" 
 
 O'gwfii'' 
 
 ()"'nT" wti'hti- 
 
 
 he sought to ilivii 
 his Word 
 
 le the He chief 
 
 (is). 
 
 Bear 
 
 als,. he 
 
 13 
 
 a This is an excla: 
 
 mation expressing gratification at hai 
 
 ring one's ilream or 
 
 vision divined and 
 
 
 satisfied. 
 
 bThe relator of this version stated that there was a reputed connection between tlie vi.^its of these 
 different personages and the presence of their kinds in the new world beneath the sky hmd, but he 
 had forgotten it. 
 
174 
 
 IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 chief. He. the Bear, al«o paid a visit. Now, he al^o, tiie Beaver, paid 
 a visit. And he, the Wind-who-iuove.s-about-t'rom-plaee-to-plaee, paid 
 a visit also. And now, also, he, the Daj'lijiht, paid a visit. Now she 
 al.so, the Night, the Thick Night, paid a visit. Now also she. the 
 Star, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the Light-orb [the sun] paid a 
 visit. And, too, the Water-of-springs, she paid a visit. Now, al.so, 
 she, the Corn, paid a visit. Now, also, she, the Bean, paid a visit. 
 Now, also, she, the Squash, paid a visit. Now, also, she, the Sun- 
 flower, paid a visit. Now, also, the Fire Dragon with the body of 
 pure white color, he paid a visit. Now. also, the Rattle paid a visit. 
 Now, also, he, the Red Meteor, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the 
 Spring Wind, paid a visit. Now. also. he. the GreatTurtle. paid a visit. 
 Now. also. he. the Otter, paid a visit. Now, also. he. the Wolf, paid 
 
 rwa'thwa'. 
 
 O'l 
 
 o^nf Nagaiffgl' wa'hagwat'hwii". Tea"' 
 
 he visitert The 
 
 (there). where 
 
 (iaeii'de's o''ni' 
 
 alS'i Beaver 
 
 wu'iiaawat'hwa". O' 
 
 hat'hek wa'hagwat'hwa'. O'ne"" o"'ni' 
 
 Light hevisiteil Now nlsii 
 
 of Day (there I. 
 
 o"nr ne" Ha'deio'- 
 
 also the It 
 
 A'soiT'lie". Deioda'- 
 
 It XiKlit, It 
 
 soiidait;:!' 
 
 wa'es-wat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni' 
 
 '' Odjisdano"'gwa' 
 
 Itstar(si..,tj 
 Darkness (therej. 
 
 wa"egwat'hw;V. O'ne"" o''ni" tea"' Gaa"'gwa" \v;l"hagwat'hwa'. 
 
 she visited Now also the It Orh of he visited 
 
 (there). where Light {Siitii ( therei. 
 
 Na'ie' o"' tea"' Ga'hne's'o" Wii"egwat'hwa". O'ne"" o'"ni" ne" 
 
 6 That 
 
 th. 
 
 she v 
 (the 
 
 iited 
 
 als. 
 
 the 
 
 wliere Water 
 
 Ont'»"'"htr wa'egwat'hwa". 0'nt">"' n''u}' ne" ()"sa'he"'da" wa"egwat'- 
 
 7 It Corn she visited Now also ilie It Bean she visited 
 
 (there). (there). 
 
 hwfi". O'nt"^"" o''nr ne" O"hnio""'s!i" WiVegwat'liWi'i". O'ne"' 
 
 8 Now also the US.inash She visited Now 
 
 (there). 
 
 o"'nr lie"' Oa"we""'sii" wrregwat'hwa". O'ne"' o".nr (ia"iursefi- 
 
 9 also the It Sunflower she visited Now al.so It 
 
 (there). 
 
 dic'tha" owil'he'sdo'go"" ni"hai!i"do"'de"' WiVhagwat'hwii". O'ne"' 
 
 10 Fire-dragon it white pure sueh his bodv kind he visited Now 
 
 (is) of (is)' (there). 
 
 o^'iii" ne"' (Ta'stawe""siv wsi'hagwat'hwii". O'ne"' o"'ni" tie" 
 
 11 also the It Rattle 
 
 Hada w ine' thii" wa" hagwat'h wa" . 
 
 1'2 He (Red I Meteor he visited 
 
 (there). 
 
 ne"da' wa'hagwat'h'wa''. O'nt"' 
 
 13 he visited Now 
 
 I there). 
 
 wiVhagwat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni" 
 
 1-1 he visiteil Now also 
 
 (there). 
 
 he visited 
 (there). 
 
 Nil 
 
 ■w also the 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 ()"'iir 
 
 lie"' Daga'shwi- 
 
 Ni iw 
 
 also 
 
 Ih,- ItSl.riT.t 
 Wind 
 
 ()"'ni" 
 
 lie"' 
 
 IIaiiiii'de"'go'na' 
 
 also 
 
 the 
 
 He llreat Tnrlle 
 
 ne"' Skwa'ie"' 
 
 w:i"hagwat'hwa'. 
 
 the 1 
 
 Dtter 
 
 he visited 
 (therei. 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 175 
 
 a visit. Now. also, he, the Duck, paid a visit. Now, also. lie. the 
 Fresh Water, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the Yellowhauniior. paid 
 a visit. Now, also, he, the Medicine, paid a visit. Moreover, all 
 things that are produced by themselves, that produce themselves, 
 that is. the animals, and. next to them, the small animals, the flying- 
 thing's, of every species, all paid a visit. Now, sometime afterward, 
 ho. tho Aurora Borealis. paid a visit. And. verily, he it was who 
 divined the "Word of the chief, ^'erily. he said: "'The great standing- 
 tree, the Tooth, must be uprooted. And wherever it has a root 
 there severally they must stand, and thej- must sevei'ally lay hold of 
 each several root. And just then, and not before, shall they be able 
 to uproot the standing- tree. The earth will be torn open. Moreover, 
 all persons must look therein. And there, beside the abyss, they 
 
 O'ne"' o"'ni" 
 
 tlie 
 
 Duck 
 
 Tha'hion'ni" wa'hagwat'hwa". 
 
 O'ne"' cr'ni" 
 
 \V(.lt lit- visited 
 1 there 1. 
 
 X..W also 
 
 gwat'hwa". O'ne"' o"'ni" ne"' 
 
 0"hne'ganos 
 
 e visited Xow alsii the 
 
 It Fresh Water 
 
 1 there* 
 
 wa'hagwat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni" 
 
 he visited Now also 
 
 (there^. 
 
 O'ne"' o"'ni" r 
 
 di' 
 
 ne 
 
 ste" 
 
 more 
 
 - the 
 ■ that 
 
 any- 
 thing 
 
 ne"' Gwe"''gwe"'' wa"hiigwat'hwiX'. 
 
 Now also the Yellow- he visited 
 
 hammer (there ). 
 
 e"' Ono"'gwa''tcha" wa'hagwat'hwa". Gagwe'gi' 
 
 le It Medicine he visited It all 
 
 (there). 
 
 gwil"' nonwa'ho"'de"" ne"' odadoii'ni", wadon'ni- 
 
 seem- kind of thins the it has grown (it has it grows 
 
 ingly produced itself I. (it pro- 
 
 a"ha', na'ie" ne"' goiidi'io". na'ie" gwiv'tho" ne"' goFidiio'.sho'"'a' 
 
 duces that the they (z. i arc that next in the they (z.) are small 
 
 itself), (itisi atiimals. (iiisi order animals (birds) 
 
 ne"' goiidi'de"'. nbwa"diiodi"se'age% gagwe'gi' wagondigwat'hwa'. 
 
 the they (z.; tly every they (z. ) are it all they (z.) visited 
 
 habitually. species in ntimber, (there 
 
 O'ne"' gain'gwa" nwa"onni'she" o'ne" 
 
 Now some so ^ long) it lasted now he visited th 
 
 (time) (there), 
 
 w;'i"honwawennowe""'nha" ne"' Ha 
 
 he his word divined the he 
 
 wa"hagwat'hwa" ne"' 
 
 Hodofini'u' 
 
 BorealLs. 
 
 sennowa'ne" 
 
 chief (is I. 
 
 g-we"k ne"' 
 
 the 
 
 Na'ie" hi'ia" 
 
 That verilv 
 
 (it is) 
 
 Na'ie' ne"' 
 
 That the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ga'he'gowa'ne"' 
 
 it tree standing great 
 
 hiitl 
 
 niiokde'hiide'nio"" 
 
 the 
 
 :'"lh0' 
 
 wahe"'hen"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Ono"'dja'. Na'ie 
 
 It TiKith. That 
 
 E"g'aendoda'- 
 
 " It tree will be 
 uprooted 
 
 ne" tea"' 
 
 the 
 
 place 
 
 nau""ho"' 
 
 lav hold of it 
 
 dt^"'hadida"'nha", 
 
 thev (m.( will stand. 
 
 djokde'hiit'sho"". O'ne' 
 
 each it root is one. Now 
 
 noil we' 
 
 2 it roots project 
 plurall 
 
 ha"'sa 
 
 just then. 
 ( not before) 
 
 e""hadiefidoda'gwa'. E"wa<lo""liwendjiadet'ha'. Gagwe'gi 
 
 they (m.) tree will It itself earth will open It all 
 
 uproot. 
 
 ne''tho" he"ioiitt!at'liw 
 
 de"'liadiie- 
 
 "plurally 
 
 hadigwe'nia" 
 
 di" 
 
 0'sadage""hia'da' ne"tho" he"ie.seii- 
 
 there 
 
 hence will one look. 
 
 It abyss edge of 
 
 there 
 
17(3 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 must laj' thee. Now, moreover, there at thy head she with whom thou 
 dost abide must sit with her legs hanging down into the abyss." 
 Then, verily, the chief replied, saying: '• Ku''. I am thankful that 
 ye have divined my word. Now all things have ])een fultilled." 
 
 Verily, it did thus come to pass that they did uproot the standing 
 tree, Tooth, that gi-ew beside the k)dge of the chief. And all the 
 inhal)itants of that place came thither with the intention of looking 
 into the abyss. It did thus come to pass that everyone that dwelt 
 there did look therein. At that time the chief then said, addressing 
 his spouse: ''Now, too, let us two look into the abj'ss. Thou nuist 
 bear her, Zephyrs, on thy back. Thou must wrap thyself with 
 care." Now, moreover, he gave to her three ears of corn, and, next in 
 
 da'giiii'. 
 
 lay. 
 
 go'dak 
 
 sit 
 
 'hek." 
 we""ha' 
 
 thankful 
 
 iei"khe"."" 
 
 fullillcd." 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 O'ne"' di" tea" nofi'we' 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 O'ne' 
 
 over where place 
 
 desni"den\ o'sadagofi'wiV 
 
 ye two abide it abyss in 
 
 together. 
 
 hi'ia" ne"' ha'.sennowane"' 
 
 verily thi' he chief (is) 
 
 nisno"'hii'ie"'' ne"tho' e"iet- 
 
 there thv scalp tlu-i-e slie 
 
 lies will 
 
 hiVde"iago'si"d<'''""donnio"'- 
 
 just her two feet will 
 severally hang." 
 
 ni'ha'weiT: "Ku''. niia- 
 
 wa'sgwennowe""nha". 
 
 thou mv word hast divined. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 gagwe gr 
 
 it all 
 
 wa'gai'hwa- 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verilv 
 
 Ouo"dja" tea" 
 
 it tooth 
 
 niiawe ' 
 
 so it came 
 to pas.s 
 
 •a" he' 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 where stand> 
 
 tea" ena'gee' 
 
 the thev dwell 
 
 where 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 ne" tea" 
 
 the the 
 
 where 
 
 hono°'sa'kda' 
 
 hodiefidoda'gwe"'' ii 
 
 they (m.) tree t 
 
 uprooted 
 
 ne" ha'-seiinowa'nc 
 
 the he chief (is). 
 
 gagwe'gi- 
 
 it all 
 
 ne"tho' hegatgat'hwa' tea" 
 
 ne"tho' da'ie"' gawei'ha'die' 
 
 there hither one one came desiring it 
 
 (they) came (for the purpose of it) 
 
 )'sadagon'wa'. Ne"tho' 
 
 awc""ha' tea" 
 
 10 
 
 hwiX'hontErat'hwa' 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 shagawe""has 
 
 her addressed 
 
 let me the 
 
 k where 
 
 hwa'hodi'he"g 
 
 it exhaasted their 
 number 
 
 Tho"ge' o 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 le" he'na' 
 
 it ab: 
 
 The 
 
 nwa- 
 
 so it 
 
 tea" ni'io"' ena'gee' ne"tho' 
 
 the soitismueh they(indef.) there 
 
 vhere (many) ■ dwell 
 
 p"' ne" ha'sennowane"', wa'- 
 
 w the he chief (is) he 
 
 the 
 
 13 
 
 U 
 
 he"diatgat'hwa" tea' 
 
 spouse 
 
 o'sa'de'. 
 
 w:l'lie"'hen": 
 
 heitsai<l: 
 
 De"'sadiXksa'de' 
 
 ■ O'ne"' o" 
 
 ni 
 
 Csheitl'de"'- 
 
 Gaende"so"k. E"'.sa"gwas e"'.satdoge"'sda'.'' 
 
 di" dashaga'o"' ne" one"''ha 
 
 1.5 more- he it to her the it corn, 
 
 over, gave 
 
 ut wrap 
 
 'a''se"' 
 
 three 
 
 niiono"'kwe""iage'. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 na"ie 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 177 
 
 ordiT. the dried meat of the spotted fawn, and now, moreover, he said: 
 '"This ye two will have for provision." Now he also hroke off three 
 fagots of wood, which, moreover, he gave to her. She put them into 
 herbosom, under hergarments. Then, verily, they went thither to the 
 place. They arrived at the spot whei'e the earth was torn up, and then 
 he said: "■ Do thou sit here." There, verih', she sat where the earth 
 was broken off. There she hung both legs severally into the a1)yss. 
 Now, in so fur as he was concerned, he, the chief, was looking into the 
 abyss, and there his spouse sat. Now, at that time he upraised him- 
 self, and said: "Do thou look hence into the aln'SS." Then she did 
 in this manner, holding with her teeth her robe with its burden. 
 Moreover, there along the edge of the abyss she seized with her 
 hands, and, now. moreover, she bent over to look. He said: "Do 
 
 gWiV'tho. tcisda''thien"'si' oVa'hiit'he"'. o'ne" 
 
 next in or- spotted fawn it meat dry (is). now 
 
 di'' wa'he"'hen": 
 
 more- he it said: 
 
 " Na'ie" 
 
 "That (it 
 
 nen ge 
 
 this one 
 
 gwagon wa" 
 
 Her bosom in 
 
 e"djadenna''d;r." O'ne"' o'ni" wa'thaia"kho"' 
 
 ye two will take for Sow also he iteratively 
 
 provisions." broke them 
 
 niioko"'kho"'nage' ne'' oiefi'da', na'ie' df shago'wi'. Ena's- 
 
 so it wood sticks the it wood that more- he gave (them) 
 
 lany are in number ifuel), it is over to her. 
 
 heiago'se"''dr. O'ne"' hi'isi' ne"'tho' nhe'hofine'noiT. 
 
 Tow. verily, there thither tliey (m.) 
 
 Wa'hni'io"' 
 
 They two (m.) 
 
 thither she them 
 slipped. 
 
 tea'' non'we' 
 
 the the place 
 
 where 
 
 iodo"'hwendjiadetha'eii', o'ne"' wfvhe"'- 
 
 it earth is roughly opened. now he it said: 
 
 hen'': '"Tho'ne"' .sadien"'." Ne''tho' hi'ia' wa'on'dien"' tea" non'we" 
 
 she sat down 
 
 odo""hweudjiia"«'i'. Ne"'tho'' w;Vdiondno"'de°'do"''gwa' 
 
 it earth is sundered. There she hung her legs thereby 
 
 the place 
 
 ' o'sa- 
 
 dagon'wa', 
 
 abyss in. 
 
 o'.sadagon w:r 
 
 it abvs.s in 
 
 heiaorono"'de"'don'nio°k. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 o'sadagoii'wa" 
 
 it abvss in 
 
 ha'de"haffa'"ha' ne" 
 
 ha'sennowa'ne"', 
 
 he chief fisi. 
 
 that 
 
 e"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 ne na 
 
 the that 
 
 that one 
 
 wa"he"'hen' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 etsro'dii' ne"' he'na'. O'ne' 
 
 tho"'ge" 
 
 at that 
 
 Wii'hatgetc'gwa' 
 
 he himself raised 
 
 ■ Hwa'satgat'hwa' 
 
 ■■ Hence do thou look 
 
 sadagon'wfr.' 
 
 it abyss in.- 
 
 O'ne- 
 
 Now 
 
 j'oien" s 
 
 her robe 
 
 iV wa'o""tco"hik tea" 
 
 the 
 
 here 
 
 di'' o'sadage""hiada"sho"' wa'eienaun'gwa", 
 
 more- it abvss edge of it she it laid hold of 
 
 over ' along severally, 
 
 tcak'da" hwa'ontgat'hwa'. "\Va'he"'hen"': 
 
 forward hence she looked. He it said: 
 
 deionda'kse'. 
 
 she bore it on 
 her back. 
 
 di"' 
 
 more- 
 
 o ue 
 
 now 
 
 •'Otge-'-i' 
 
 "Itis plain 
 
 dondaie'ii' 
 
 just she did 
 it 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 wa'dioii- 
 
 she bent 
 
 i''sowa' 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 21 ETii— 03- 
 
178 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 thou bend much and plainlj- over." So she did do thus. As soon 
 as she bent forward very much he seized the nape of her neck and 
 pushed her into the abj'ss. Verily, now at that time she fell down 
 thence. Now, verily, the man-being child and the man-being mother 
 of it became one again. When she arrived on earth, the child was 
 again born. At that time the chief himself arose and said, moreover: 
 "Now, verily, I have become myself again; I am well again. Now, 
 moreover, do ye again set up the tree." 
 
 And the chief was jealous, and that was the cause that he became 
 ill. He was jealous of Aurora Borealis, and, in the next place, of the 
 Fire Dragon with the pure white body. This latter gave him much 
 mental trouble during the time that he, the chief, whom some call 
 He-holds-the-earth, was married. 
 
 hwa'desattca'k'da'." O'ne"' 
 
 hence do thou bend Now 
 
 forward." 
 
 wiVdionttciVkda o': 
 
 she bent forward ni 
 
 tcia'e"' 
 
 shoved 
 her 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 ono'^ha'. 
 
 its mother. 
 
 10 
 
 o'sadagon'wii". 
 
 it abyss in. 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verily 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 .saionna'giit ne"' 
 
 again she is the 
 
 born 
 
 ha'sefinowa'ne"' 
 
 he chief (is) 
 
 saga'do"' 
 
 again I am 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 wa'haie'na' 
 
 he it took hold 
 of 
 
 Tho''ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 ha'dofisagiadies'da' 
 
 just again they two (z.) 
 became commingled 
 
 tea"' e'io"' ne'' 
 
 the .she the 
 
 where arrived 
 
 eksa"a'. Tho''ge' 
 
 she child. At that 
 
 (Is) time 
 
 sa'hatge'"'hiv o'nc 
 
 again he arose in -w 
 
 nwa eie a . 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 So .soon 
 
 i"sowa' 
 
 hi'iii' 
 
 verily 
 
 e'se'da^ge' hwa'shago'- 
 
 her nape of the hence he 
 
 neck on 
 
 o'ne"' diiagoia"de""'i'. 
 
 now thence her body 
 
 ne"' eksa'a" 
 
 the she child 
 
 o""hwendjia"'gc 
 
 it earth on 
 
 o'ne"" he" 
 
 now again 
 
 ha'o"'hwa" 
 
 he himself 
 
 dl" 
 
 mure- 
 
 w'tVhe^'hefi"": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 " O'ne"' 
 
 ' ' Now 
 
 Na' 
 
 le 
 
 hi'ia', 
 
 verily. 
 
 ne"' 
 
 O'ne"' dl" sadjiiendo'de"'. 
 
 do ye reset tree." 
 
 ha'seiinowa'ne"' 
 
 he chief (is) 
 
 That the 
 
 (it Is) 
 
 tea" wiVhono"'hwak'de'" 
 
 the he became ill. 
 
 where 
 
 ho'ga''he".' 
 
 he is jealous 
 
 Na'ie" ne" 
 
 That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 na le 
 
 that i 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ho'ga'ha'sek' ne 
 
 he him is jealou: 
 
 ai*honnia''ha' 
 
 of 
 
 the 
 
 Hodofi- 
 
 He Aurora 
 
 11 Bore 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ni'haia"do"'de''". 
 
 gwa 
 
 'tho' 
 
 the 
 
 Ga'ha'sendie'thii' 
 
 It Fire-dragon 
 
 i)wa'he"sdo'go" 
 
 it white pure (is) 
 
 jjwiv'tho' 
 
 Hadawine'tha" 
 
 He Red Meteor. 
 
 naie 
 
 12 so his body (is) that ne.xt in the 
 
 kind of, (it is) order 
 
 de'ha'nigo"'ba"ha' tea" nwa'onni'she" o'ne" 
 
 13 he gave trouble to the the so it lasted now 
 
 mind where long where 
 
 ne"' ha'seiinowa'ne"'. Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi' o'dia'k honwanEl'do""khwa'. 
 
 14 the he chief (is). He-it-earth-holds some they him designate 
 
 (persons) thereby. 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 That 
 (it is) 
 
 tea" wsi'thadilne'ge'^' 
 
 the he was married 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 179 
 
 IltT l»)(ly was t'alliTi^ 
 surprised, soeuiiiiulv 
 
 So now, vei'ily, her bodj- continued to tall. 
 some time before it emerged. N\)w. she was 
 
 that there was light below, of a l)lue color. She looked, and thei 
 seemed to be a lake at the spot toward which she was falling. There 
 was nowhere an}- earth. There she saw many ducks on the lake [sea], 
 whereon they, being waterfowl of all their kinds, floated severallv 
 about. Without interruption the bodv of the woman-being contituied 
 to fall. 
 
 Now, at that time the waterfowl, called the Loon shouted, saying: 
 ■'Do ye look, a woman-being is coming in the depths of the water, 
 her body is floating up hither.'' They said: " Verily, it is even so." 
 Now, verily, in a short time the waterfowl [duck] called Bittern 
 [Whose e^-es-are-ever-gazing-upward], said: "It is true that ye believe 
 that her body is floating up from the deptiis of the water. Do ye, 
 
 Da', o'ne" 
 
 So, no-w, 
 
 nwa'onni'she" 
 
 hi'i 
 
 hwiVeia'dofi'die" ne 
 
 eia'don'die' o'ne"" 
 
 so it long her body was now 
 
 lasted falling 
 
 wa'ondieiT'ha" gwil" deio'ha'thek ne"' 
 
 she was surprised seem- it is light the 
 
 ingly 
 
 Waotitgat'hwa na'ie' gwa"' ganiii'dae 
 
 She it looked at that seem- it lake is 
 
 (it is) ingly present 
 
 agoii'gwe'. Gaiii'gwa" 
 
 Simiiwliat 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 e'da^'ge' oe°"hia" iii'i(Vt. 
 
 the she man- 
 
 being. 
 
 hwaVriiage""'nh 
 
 thence it emerged. 
 
 tea"' 
 
 hagwii"' nhwsi'aga- 
 
 direction whither she 
 
 wenon'ha'die'. Hiia" gat'ka' de'o"'hwendjia'de'. Ne"tho' wa'e'ge"' 
 
 was continuing Not any- it earth is prt 
 
 to go. (it is) where 
 
 onnatga"'de' ne" so'wek ganiadae"'ge" 
 
 they (z.) are the duck(s) it lake is 
 
 numerous present on 
 
 nhwa'tga'sowa"tchage'. Heiotgonda"gwi" 
 
 every it duck kind in number Hence it continues 
 
 is 1 waterfowl). 
 
 agoii'gwe'. 
 
 she man- 
 being (is). 
 
 Tho"ge' o'n 
 
 At that no 
 
 ne"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 gondi\sgo"ga''ha" 
 
 they (z.) float about 
 
 eiaMofi'die' ne" 
 
 w:rtho'hene"dri' ne" 
 
 so'wek. 
 
 duck. 
 
 Ha"ho'we"" 
 
 Loon 
 
 haia'djr, w:rhe"'hefi": 
 
 he is he it said ; 
 
 named. 
 
 |da'io", daieia'dofi'die', 
 
 ^hence she thence lier body is 
 
 s coming, flying.'" 
 
 Niioi'hwagwa'ha" o'ne 
 
 So it matter is short now. 
 
 (in a short time) 
 
 Go""ga"hwa' hilia'dji" 
 
 Bittern he is 
 
 named 
 
 wa'he"'hen" 
 
 he it said : 
 
 Tciatgat'hwa" 
 
 *• Do ve look 
 
 ganon wagon wa" 
 
 it depths of water in 
 
 Wa'hcfini'hen": 
 
 They im.i it said : 
 
 ■ Do's 
 
 hi'iii 
 
 wa'tho'herie"'drr 
 
 he shouted 
 
 being, 
 
 hi'ia'. 
 
 so'wek. 
 
 the 
 
 (diiotgon't he'tge"" hade'haga''ha') 
 
 (.at all times up above thither his two eyes 
 
 arelixed) 
 
 ■Swe"he' do'ge^s ganoiiwagon'wa' daieia'doii'die". 
 
 Ye it do think it Is true it water depths in thence her body is 
 
 approachittg." 
 
180 
 
 IROQITOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 however, look upward." All looked upward, and all, moreover, said: 
 " Verilj, it it: true." They next said: " What manner of thing- shall 
 we do?" One of the persons said: "It seems, then, that there nmst 
 be land in the depths of the water." At that time the Loon said: 
 "Moreover, let us lirst seek to find someone who will be able to bear, 
 the eai'th on his back by means of the forehead pack strap." All said, 
 seemingh" " I shall be able to bear the earth by means of the fore- 
 head pack strap." He replied: "Let us just tr}-; it seems best." 
 Otter, it seems, was the first to make the attempt. As soon, then, 
 as a large bulk of them mounted on his back, verily, he sank. In 
 so far as he was concerned, he was not able to do anything. And 
 the}' said: "Thou canst do nothing." Now many of them made the 
 attempt. All failed to do it. Then he, the Carapace, the Great Turtle, 
 
 He'tge"" 
 
 I'p high 
 
 gagwe'gi' 
 
 it all 
 
 gwa"tho': 
 
 next in order: 
 
 shaia"dada': 
 
 lie one person : 
 
 h wii'tciatgat'hwa' . 
 
 thither do ye look." 
 
 Gagwe'gi' 
 
 It all 
 
 di" 
 
 more- 
 
 wa'henni'hefi": 
 
 they (m.) it said : 
 
 nonwa'ho"tle" 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 • Do'ge"s 
 
 "It is true 
 
 hi'ia 
 
 'Ho't 
 
 "What 
 (is it) 
 
 " Diio'"hwendjiiT'de' 
 
 "There it earth is present 
 
 ne"dwaie'a" '. ' 
 
 so will we it do?" 
 
 nige"-khe" 
 
 hwii'hontgat'hwa' 
 
 thither they (m.) 
 looked, 
 
 Wa'henni'heii" 
 
 They it said 
 
 Wt"rhe""hen" iie"' 
 
 He it said the 
 
 )it 
 
 lit 
 
 must he, (not) 
 
 ne" Ha'ho'we" 
 
 the Loon: 
 
 ganonwa- 
 
 it depths of 
 
 goii'wa'?" Tho"ge' wa'he"'hen"' 
 
 water in?" At that he it said the 
 
 (time) 
 
 dwadiee""dti' dwe^'sak soil" nofiwa'ho"'de 
 
 let us it first do, let us it seek who kind of person 
 
 do"'hwendjiage"dat." Gwii" thigagwe'gi' 
 
 hear earth on his back by Seem- just it whole 
 
 means of the forehead strap." ingly (is) 
 
 e"kgwe'nia' e"gado"'hwendjiage"dat." 
 
 I will be alile T will b-^ar the earth on my back 
 
 to do it (by means of the forehead strap)." 
 
 dwade'niefi'de"'." Skwa'ie" 
 
 "Na'ie' 
 
 "That 
 
 df 
 
 e"'hagwe'niti' 
 
 he will be able 
 
 wa'henni'heii": 
 
 they it said : 
 
 \Va'he"'hen": ' 
 
 He it said: 
 
 over 
 
 ■"'ha- 
 
 ■r 
 
 ■(jwa" 
 
 "Just. 
 
 gi'she"" 
 
 perhaps, let us it trv." 
 
 (I think) 
 
 tea" wa'hade'nien'de"". 
 
 the he it attempted to do. 
 
 where 
 
 ha'nowiV'ge' o'ne"' 
 
 his back on now 
 
 Otter 
 
 ri"'she"' 
 
 I think 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 iawe'dowa'ne"' 
 
 it bulk large is 
 
 wfi'honowie"da' 
 
 de'hogwe'nion' 
 
 he it was able to do 
 
 ne 
 
 Wifheiini'hen 
 
 They it said : 
 
 da'hadiee""da' 
 
 he first was 
 
 hw{rhondawe""hat 
 
 thither they (m.) it got 
 upon 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Not 
 
 (it is) 
 
 "Hiia" 
 
 ste"'' 
 
 thasarwe'niii'." O'ne"' liofinatgiVde' 
 
 "Not 
 (it is) 
 
 Wirhonde'niefi'de"' 
 
 they (m.) it attempted. 
 
 ste" 
 
 any- 
 thing 
 
 Gagwe'gi' 
 
 It all 
 
 wiVhodino'we"". 
 
 thev it failed to do. 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" Hania'de"'go'nti', HiX'no'wa', 
 
 He Turtle Great, 
 (is) 
 
 He Cara- 
 pace (is) 
 
HEWITT] ONONDAGA VKK^ilON 181 
 
 8aicl: " Next in turn, let me niuke the attempt. " Then, verily, a lar<,'c 
 bulk of them mounted on hits Itaek. He was ahlc to hear them all on his 
 back. Then they said: " He it is who will l)e able to bear the earth on 
 his back," Now, at that time, they said: "■ Do yc go to seek earth in 
 the depths of the water." There were many of them who were not 
 able to obtain earth. After a while it seems that he, the Muskrat, also 
 made the attempt. He was able to get the ground thence. Musk- 
 rat is he who found earth. When he came up again, he rose dead, 
 holding earth in his paws, and earth was also in his mouth. They 
 placed all of it upon the carapace of the Turtle. Now their chief said: 
 " Do ye hurry, and hasten yourselves in your work." Now a huge 
 number of muskrats continued to dive into the depths of the water. 
 As fast as the}' floated to the surface they placed the earth on the 
 
 WiVhc'"hen": "I" o""ke"" agade'nien'de"'."' O'ne"' hi'iiX' 
 
 he it said: "I next in let me it attempt Now verily 
 
 turn to do." 
 
 hwa"hoiidawc"'h:it' iaweVlowa'ne'". Wa'hagwe'nia' gagwe'gi" 
 
 thither they (m. I got upon it bulk large (is i. He it was able it all 
 
 it (his baefcj to do 
 
 wa"hatge"dat. 0'ne°' wa'henni'heiT': "Na'ie' ne"' e"*hagwe'nia* 
 
 he it bore on the baek Now they ( m. ) it sjiid : ■■ That t 
 
 by the forehead strap. (it is) 
 
 e'"hado'"hwendjiage"'dat.'" Tho"ge" o'ne"* wa'henni'hen"': "Sne'- 
 
 he will bear earth on the back by the At that now they it said: "Dove 
 
 forehead strap." " time twoit 
 
 sak'hti'" (swesak'ha' ?) ne'' ganonwagon'wtl' ne"' o'hc"dri"."' 
 
 go to seek (do ye it go to the it water depths in the it earth 
 
 seek?) .(ground)." 
 
 Onnatga"'de' hiia" de'hodigwe'nion' a'hadihe'dfi'gwa'. DieiT'hrr 
 
 They (z.) are not they it w-ere able to do euuld they earth get. .\fter a 
 
 numerous tit is) while, 
 
 gwa"' o'ne"" ne"' Hano'gie" o'ne"' o^'ni' wa'hade'nien'de"'. 
 
 seem- now the He Muskrat now also he it attempted to do. 
 
 ingly, 
 
 Na'ie' wahagwe'nia" hwaha'he'da'gwfi". Hano'gie" waha'he'da- 
 
 That he it was able thither he earth He Muskrat he found ground. 
 
 fit is) to do (ground) fetched. 
 
 tcen'ni". Saweiida"ga"gwa' hawe°'heio""ha'die". ho'tciagwe'noiini'- 
 
 Again it floated he came up dead, he came with his 
 
 paws closed 
 
 ha'die' ne"' o'he''da', ha'sagon'wa' o"ni" wadak'he'. Gagwe'gr 
 
 (on it) the it grotind, his mouth in also it came con- It all 
 
 tained in it. 
 
 ga'nowa''ge' wa"hadi"hei5'. O'ne"' ne"' hoilwa'sen'no"" wa"he""hefr': 
 
 ite^rapaceon they (m.) laid it. Xow the theirchief heitsaid: H 
 
 '"Tciasno'we""'', deswa nowaia'he"''ha' .swaio'de"'^)!!'." O'ne"' 
 
 do ye hurry yourselves do ye work." Now 1^ 
 
 ge"dio'gowa'ne"' hano'gie'" honiia'done''hwi' ganonwagofi'wa". 
 
 it depths of water in. '"^ 
 
 Ganio" swe"da'gaa"gwa' na'ie' niio'sno'we' ga'nowa"ge' hadi'he'- 
 
 So soon as again it floated that so it is rapid it carapace on they (m.) are ^^ 
 
 10 
 
 a This is a dual form employed in the place of a plural, which follows it i 
 ^Ttiis is a dual form used for a plural. 
 
182 
 
 IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN, 21 
 
 back of the Turtle. Sometime thereafter then, verily, they finished 
 coverinj^ the carapace witii earth. Now, at that time, the carapace 
 heoan to grow, and the earth with which they had covered it became 
 the Elarth. 
 
 Now, also, they said: "Now, moi-eover, do ye go to see and to 
 meet this woman-V)eing whose body is falling hither."' At once a 
 great number of the large waterfowl flew hence, joining their bodies 
 together, and there on their joined bodies her person impinged. Then 
 slowly the large waterfowl descended, and also they placed the 
 woman-being there on the carapace. Moreover, the carapace had 
 now grown much in size. Now, moreover, they said: "Now, verily, 
 we ai-e pleased that we have attended to the female man-being who 
 has appeared in the same place with us." 
 
 da'ha"ha . 
 
 earth on it. 
 
 ga nowa ge 
 
 it <*Hr)ipflce on 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 Gaiii'gwa 
 
 Some ( time ) 
 
 nwa'ofini'she" 
 
 so (long) it lasted 
 
 wa'hadi'he'do"ga\ 
 
 tliey ini.) it with eartli 
 
 ga nowa 
 
 it carapace 
 
 hodi"he"do"hwi' 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
 Tho"ge" 
 
 At that 
 time 
 
 o"'hwerrdji 
 
 it earth 
 
 hi'ifi' w:X"hadi"sa' 
 
 verily they (m.) it 
 
 tiiiislied 
 
 e"" wa'wadodia'gii' 
 
 \v it grew in size 
 
 waVa'do"" 
 
 it it became 
 
 ne 
 
 4 the 
 
 O'ne"' di" wil'ht' 
 
 tciia'daa'da"na' 
 
 her body lo meet go 
 
 da'die' o'n6"' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 ini"he 
 
 it said: 
 
 nen ge 
 
 this (it is) 
 
 "O'ne"- 
 
 "Now n 
 
 
 
 agoiTgwe' 
 
 she man- 
 being 
 
 df 
 
 deie- 
 
 do ye 
 r 
 
 daieia'donMie'." Goii- 
 
 swakdo"''n;V 
 
 do ye go to see it, 
 
 wa'tgoiidi'de" 
 
 tliev (z, I flew 
 
 onnatgiVde" na'ie' ne" 
 
 they (z,) are that the 
 
 many (it is) 
 
 he"tge"' driieia'da'ha"nha\ 
 
 np high tliere her body 
 
 alighted. 
 
 .so'wek gondigo'wane"'s, 
 
 dnck(s) they (z.) large ones, 
 
 na le ne 
 
 that the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 watgondidia'dilik'ho"". 
 
 they (z.) their bodies 
 conjoined severally, 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 gondigo'wane"'s 
 
 they (z,} large ones 
 
 ne"'tho" 
 
 hi'iiV 
 
 verily 
 
 skenno""a' dagonda'se°"dit' ne" 
 
 the 
 
 wa'shagoni"den' n 
 
 they her placed tl 
 
 gowa'ne"' iodo'di'. 
 
 it mnch it has 
 
 grown. 
 
 we"dwatct"'nnon'nia" 
 
 we are ghifl 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
 ' agoii'gwe', 
 
 she man- 
 being. 
 
 O'ne"' di" 
 
 Ni )W more- 
 
 dl" 
 
 over 
 
 O'ne 
 
 e"tho' 
 
 there 
 dl" 
 
 wa'henni'hen": 
 
 they (m.) it .said: 
 
 ne 
 
 tea" 
 
 wa'dionkhi'snie"nhu 
 
 we her have cared for 
 
 ga nowa ge 
 
 it turtle on 
 
 ne" ga'no'wii' 
 
 the it turtle 
 
 "O'ne"" hi'ia' 
 
 on gwe 
 
 man-being 
 
 11 
 
 nil le 
 
 ne" yado'ge' 
 
 wa'ofig wago""so"da\ " 
 
 we (and she) have appeared." 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 183 
 
 The next day «une, a'ld she looked and saw lying there a doer, also 
 fire and tirebi-ands, and also a heap of wood, all of which had been 
 hrought thither. At that time she kindled a fire, usintr for this pur- 
 pose the three fagots which she had slipt into the bosom of her gar- 
 ment, and of which he [the chief] had said: "Ye two will iiave this 
 for a provision." At that time she laid hands on the body i>f I lie 
 deer. She broke up its body, some of which she roasted for t'ond. 
 She passed three nights there, when she again gave birth, again Ix'coni- 
 ing possessed of a child. The child was a female. That, verily, was 
 the rebirth of Zephyrs. Now the elder woman-beingorected a booth, 
 thatching it with grasses. There the mother and daughter n>mained, 
 one being the parent of the other. 
 
 Now the earth was large and was continually increasing in size. It 
 was now plain where the river courses would be. There they two 
 remained, the mother attending to the child, who increased in size 
 
 Wa"o"he°''nha". wa'ofitgat'hwa' 
 
 It became dav, slu' it saw 
 
 iie''tho' o-efida'; 
 
 tliat she it userl 
 
 the 
 
 
 her bosom il 
 
 heiago\se"''di". 
 
 na'ie' 
 
 ne" 
 
 ha' wen' 
 
 there she them 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 he it said: 
 
 nondo""' odjis'da o"nr ne"'tho' gago°'hetchage''hen", oien'da" 
 
 it tire also there it brands lay heaped, it fuel 
 
 o''nr o'sotcio'da" ne''tho" ga"ha. Tho"ge o"ne"' WiVondegiX"da\ 
 
 also it heap stands there one it has At that now she kindled (a fire), 
 
 brought. (time) 
 
 na'ie" wa'oiitc'da" ne'' ena'.sgwagon'wa' 'a"'se"" niioko"'kho''nage' 
 
 three so many it fagot in 
 
 number (is) 
 
 '■ E"tciade''na"da'." Tho"ge 
 
 "Ye two will take 
 had dropped, (it is) provision." 
 
 o'ne"' wa'dio"'nia''hen" gaia'di"ge' 
 
 now she her two hands its body on 
 
 to it put 
 
 da"hi"'da", na'ie" wa'onde'skon'de"" 
 
 broke up. that 
 
 (it is I 
 
 niiagono"'hwe'di" 
 
 so many she remained 
 over night 
 
 e"he"" ne"' eksa'a"'. Nii'ie 
 
 she female the she child. That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 e'' gokstefl'Tr 
 
 the she ancient 
 
 one 
 
 degni"'den', 
 
 they 17., I abode, one parent of the 
 other (was). 
 
 ododi'ha'die" ne'' o"'hwen'djia". 
 
 it continues to the it earth, 
 
 grow 
 
 e"<je"'hio"'hwade'nionk. 
 
 o ne 
 now 
 
 ek.sa'a"'. 
 
 she child. 
 
 sted for herself 
 
 h 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 skennoiido"''. Wa'dieia"- 
 
 deer. She its body 
 
 e"iondekhon'nia". 'A"'se"' 
 
 she it will eat. Three 
 
 saionde''don', wa''agowiaierid;i"'nha'. 
 
 again she she Infant became pos.sessed of. 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verilv 
 
 saioiina giit 
 
 again she is 
 
 Gaende"'so"iv. O'ne"" 
 
 wtt'eno'she"' 
 
 she set up a bowei 
 
 stliofKlii do" 
 
 thatched it with 
 grass. 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Ne"th. 
 
 There 
 
 ofidat'hawa'. 
 
 ffowa ne' 
 
 the 
 
 wa'die'- 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 oieii'det tea'' noii'we' 
 
 the place 
 
 it is eogni- 
 
 the 
 
 vhere 
 
 deiondade"snie" 
 
 she her cared for 
 
 eksa'a", 
 
 she child. 
 
 Agwa's ne" 
 
 Ne"tho- 
 
 There 
 
 nii'ie' 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
 degni"'derr" 
 
 they (z.) two 
 abode. 
 
 godi'sno'we' 
 
 sh« grew rapidly 
 
184 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 very rapidly. Some time afterward she then became a maiden. And 
 they two continued to remain there. 
 
 After a while, seemingly, the elder woman-being heard her offspring 
 talking with someone. Now, verily, the elder woman-being was 
 thinking about this matter, wondering: "Whence may it be that a 
 man-being could come to talk with her." She addressed her. saying: 
 "Who is it, moreover, who visits theeT' The maiden said nothing 
 in reply. As soon as it became night and the darkness was complete, 
 he, the man-being, again arrived. And just as the day dawned the 
 elder woman-being heard him say: "I will not come again." Verily 
 he then departed. 
 
 Not long after this the life of the maiden was changed. Moreover, 
 it became evident that she was about to give birth to a child. After 
 
 gododi'ha'die' 
 
 shf continues to 
 grow. 
 
 wawa'do"'. 
 
 it it Ijt'came. 
 
 Gain'gwa' nwa'ofini'she' 
 
 Some (time) so itltusted 
 
 long 
 
 Ne"'tho' ni'io't tea" degni"'den' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 eksa'dase"a' 
 
 sJie small 
 maiden (is) 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 Dien"ha' gwa"' 
 
 deiagot'ha' ne"' 
 
 ne" gok'sten'a' waVe'sr: 
 
 the she ancient she (z.) it 
 
 one thought: 
 
 ne" ofi'gwe' deiagot'ha', 
 
 vhere 
 
 gwa" othon'de' 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 till 
 
 heing 
 
 ■'Gon'ha'wa", 
 
 "I am thy parent. 
 
 Hiia" ste"" 
 
 gok'steii':' 
 
 seem- .she iz.) the she ancient 
 
 ingly heard it one 
 
 dat'hawa'. O'ne"' hi'ia wa"wenno"'don'nio"' 
 
 her offspring. Now verily .she (z.) it thought ahont 
 
 repeatedly 
 
 • Gaifi"' hofi" nofi'we' noiida'iiV" 
 
 ■'Where prob- the place thence one 
 
 ably should come 
 
 Wa'agowenna"nha', W!Vge""hefi": 
 
 she addressed words to she (z.) it said: 
 
 her, 
 
 nonwa'ho"d< 
 
 kind of person 
 
 di" 
 
 son 
 
 who mor 
 
 (is it) ove 
 
 de'aga'wen* 
 
 she it said 
 
 hiianada'heff'.sek^ " 
 
 he thv nnit visits?" 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 WiVdwa'sondaienda"nha' 
 
 it thick night became 
 
 eksii'go'na'. 
 
 .she maiden. 
 
 o'ne"' ne 
 
 now the 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 So soon 
 as 
 
 sa'hfi'io' 
 
 again he 
 
 10 
 
 o'ne"' daio'he""i'ha'die' o'ne"' ne" gok'steii'ii' 
 
 wao"gak, 
 
 it l>ccame 
 night. 
 
 '*. Agwa's 
 
 .Tust a.s 
 
 gothofi'de' 
 
 she it heard 
 
 11 
 
 tea' 
 
 the 
 
 wa'he"'hen": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ■ Hiia" 
 
 where 
 
 sho'defi'dion'. 
 
 i.-^ again he departed. 
 
 he" 
 
 again 
 
 13 
 
 Hiia 
 
 Not 
 
 dc"oi'hwishe"i' 
 
 it matter long (is) 
 
 da"donda'ge\" 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 eksii'go'na'. 
 
 1**: she maiden. 
 
 dl" 
 
 o la 
 
 t other so it 
 
 (is) 
 
 oien'det tea" 
 
 it is recog- the 
 
 ni^able where 
 
 ni'io't tea" 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 hi'iil' 
 
 verily 
 
 iigo'n'he' ne" 
 
 the she living the 
 
 where (is) 
 
 e"iagoksa'daienda"nha'. 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 1S5 
 
 a time, whon, seemingly, tlie maiden had only a few more days to go, 
 she was surprised, seemingly, to hear two male man-l)cings talking 
 in her body. One of the persons said: ''There i> m<i (lciui)t that 
 the time when man-beings will emerge to be born has now ari'ived." 
 The other person replied: "Where, moreover, does it seem that 
 thou and 1 should emerge?" He replied, saying: "This way, more- 
 over, thou and I will go." iSow, again, one of them spoke, saying: 
 "It is too far. This wa\', right here, is near, and, seemingly, (juite 
 transparent." At that time he added, saying: "Do thou go then; 
 so be it." Now, he started and was born. The child was a male. 
 Then, so far as the other was concerned, he came out here through 
 her armpit. And now, verily, he killed his mother. The grandmothei- 
 saw that the child that was born first was unsurpassedly fine-looking. 
 
 DieiT'ha' gwa" o'ne" 
 
 rwa" dogVa' 
 
 while ingly. 
 
 ne" eksa'go'na' 
 
 the 
 
 thiV 
 
 she maiden 
 
 tea 
 
 wa''ondien"hir 
 
 she was surprised 
 
 awa 
 
 cia'dagoii'wti 
 
 her bi>dy in. 
 
 gai'hwado'ge'" ne"' tea" 
 
 ingly 
 
 I''ha'do"k ne"' 
 
 He said re- the 
 peatedly 
 
 hwa"ga'he"'g 
 
 it (time) has 
 arrived 
 
 e"tciago'he°"'sefi" o'ne"' 
 
 will it her days now 
 
 dawn on 
 
 le"" gothofi'de' de'hodi'- 
 
 w she it heard they (two) 
 
 shaia"dada': 
 
 he one per- 
 son is: 
 
 tea"' noii'we" 
 
 the the plane 
 
 ■O'l 
 
 ge°"'nhsi' ne"' 
 
 emerge t he 
 
 ne" shaia'dada 
 
 on gwe 
 
 man- 
 
 naie 
 
 that 
 
 hai'hwiVsa'gwa" 
 
 answered 
 
 he"' ne"' 
 
 again the 
 
 " Swa"djlk' 
 
 "Excessively 
 
 deio'hat'hek."" 
 
 it is light (i.e., 
 transparent)." 
 
 wa'ha'defi'dia', 
 
 he started, 
 
 "Cxain" 
 
 " Where, 
 
 wiVhe^'hen"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 shfiiiV'dada" 
 
 he one per- 
 
 ne 
 
 di"' 
 
 e"ionnagirt' 
 
 will on? be 
 
 Ni'ha'wefi" 
 
 Thence he it sail 
 
 ■ ThD'He"' 
 
 "Here (iti.s) 
 
 non we" 
 
 the plaee 
 
 ' di"' 
 
 he"'dene' ? '" 
 
 hence we two 
 will go?" 
 
 he""dene"."" 
 
 Da 
 
 O'l 
 
 hence we two Now 
 
 will go." 
 
 wsi'hawennitge""nhii\ wa"he""hen"' : 
 
 he spoke (uttered word i, he it said: 
 
 far 
 
 (it is). 
 
 Tho'i 
 
 This\ 
 
 L'-wtf'tho 
 
 just here 
 
 Tho''ge" WiVhe^'hen" 
 
 .\t that he it .<aid: 
 
 (time) 
 
 WiVheiTnagat' ne" 
 
 he was bom the 
 
 do,sge""hti* 
 
 (it is) near. 
 
 Wa"se", nio"'." 
 
 gwa 
 
 ingly, 
 
 0'n.->" 
 
 shaia"dada' 
 
 Hadji'na 
 
 He male 
 
 haksiVa". Tho"'ge" na"' ne' 
 
 he child. At that that the 
 
 (time) one that 
 
 da'haiage""'nhiV. O'ne"* hi'ia" 
 
 thenee he came Now verily 
 
 shaiii'dadrr tho'ne"' e'sio^'diVye 
 
 wa'shago'iio" 
 
 he her killed 
 
 bono' "ha" 
 
 Heiawengo"di' haksa"di'io ne"' tea"' wa'watgat'hwa" ne"' ho'soda'ha" 
 
 T'nsurpassedly he tine the the she (z.) it looked the liis t?rand- 
 
 tthoroughly) child (is) where at mother 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
i8f; 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 At that time she asked, saying-: '" Who, moreover, killed your mother, 
 now dead T' Now, he who did it replied, sa^'ing: "This one here." 
 Verily, he told a falsehood. Now, the elder woman-being seized the 
 other one by the arm and cast his bod}' far bej'ond, where he fell 
 among grasses. Now, she there attended to the other one. It is said 
 that they grew rapidh' in size. After a while, seemingly, he was in 
 the habit of gx)ing out, and there running about from place to place. 
 In like manner they two grew very rapidly. 
 
 Now the child who lived out of doors kept saying: ■"[)<) thou 
 tell thy grandmother, who. verily, is grandmother to us two. that 
 .she should make me a bow, and also an arrow." Now, verily, he 
 told her what manner of thing the other per.son desired. The only 
 
 da'hadiee""'d:V wsVhennagat'. Tho"ge' o'ne 
 
 nefi'do 
 
 there he did it 
 
 (Hrst) 
 
 was the 
 
 Wii"a''hen'': 
 
 she it said; 
 
 ge- 
 
 .\t that 
 
 wa'ei'hwa- 
 
 slie iisked <iues- 
 
 ■ Soil" 
 
 ■• Who 
 
 nonwa'ho"'de' 
 
 kind of person. 
 
 di" 
 
 more- 
 
 wa shago lo 
 
 he her killed 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 etchino"ha"-ge""ha' ? " 
 
 she your two mother — it 
 
 Da'he"'hen'" 
 
 Thence he it said 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 Nefi'ge"'."' 
 
 "This (one) 
 
 AViVhennoie'"'da' 
 
 He told a falsehood 
 
 O'ne-" 
 
 Now 
 
 iii'hoie'e"": 
 
 »n he it did: 
 
 "fok'stefi'a' 
 
 the 
 
 da'honentcha" ne" shaia'diida' si' 
 
 ron wa 
 
 among 
 
 hwa'hef5daga"nha\ 
 
 vonder 
 ■ (far) 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 ia'hoia'don'dr 
 
 hence she cast his 
 body, 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 awennu ga- 
 it grass (weeds) 
 
 de'ho'snie' 
 
 she him cared 
 
 shaia"dada". Agwa's, ia'ke"', 
 
 he one per- Ver>', itiasaid. 
 
 de'hodisno'we'. 
 
 they two grew rap- 
 
 Dien"'ha' gwa"' 
 
 son IS, 
 
 o'ne"' he'haia'ge" 
 
 ne''tho' hadak'he's. Hiie"'noie""ha' ne" 
 
 deiade"-hnon'da'. Sha"de'io"t honnadisno'we". 
 
 9 they two are brothers. It two is 
 
 alike 
 
 O'ne"' i'ha'do"k ne" 
 
 10 Now he it kept the 
 
 saying 
 
 hana'gee': '' Sheiatho'ie"" 
 
 11 he dwells: ■■Do thou her 
 
 haksa'a"' 
 
 he child 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 sa'soda'hn 
 
 the 
 
 shedi"soda'ha' ne" 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now. 
 
 hi'itl 
 
 aionge sen me 
 
 .she me should 
 it make for 
 
 wa'shagotho'ie" 
 
 he her it told 
 
 asde" 
 
 out of 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 a'en'na' 
 
 it bow 
 
 hagwa 
 
 toward. 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verily 
 
 ira'hes'o-a' 
 
 tea" 
 
 nonwa'ho"de"' 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 dpiiod()""liwendjion'niks 
 
 it liim is necessary for 
 
 ne 
 
 shaia"dada'. 
 
 he one person is. 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 That 
 
 ne" daiona' 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 187 
 
 result w:is that she got aiit^ry, .saying" " Never will I make him a 
 bow and also an arrow. It is li(>, verily, who killed her wlio was the 
 mother of you two." 
 
 It continued thus that the two lirothers played together. They 
 were in the habit of making a circuit of the island" tloating there. 
 And, as rapidly as they made a circuit of it, so rapidly did the eartii 
 increase in size. When, it is .said, the island had grown to a great 
 size, then he who had been cast out of doors kept saying: "Man- 
 beings* are about to dwell here." The other person kept saying: 
 "What manner of thing is the rea.son that thou dost keep saying, 
 'Man -beings are about to dwell hereT " He .said: "•The rea.son that 
 I say that is that it is a matter of fact that man-beings are about to 
 
 iwe'""ha" gefi'gwii", iion'do"k. • 
 
 'Hiitf hwen'do"' 
 
 became only. she it kept 
 angry saying : 
 
 "Not 
 (it is) 
 
 ever 
 
 ;■' a'eii'na" ga"hes'ga* ©"nf. 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 hi'ia" 
 
 K- it bow it arrow also. 
 
 That 
 
 (it is). 
 
 verily, 
 
 thakhe'seii'nie"' 
 
 shu 
 
 she'snino'"ha'. 
 
 Ne''tho' ni'io"t hiie""noie"'"ha" 
 
 There so it is they (m.) two played 
 
 together 
 
 da'ses tea"' ga'hwe"no'. Na'ie 
 
 Cireuit the it islancl floats. That 
 
 of it where ^it is) 
 
 wii'hiathwsida'se' gf''"'^ he" 
 
 they two made a circuit 
 
 de"hiade''"hnon'da". De'hiiathwa- 
 
 tca" 
 
 ofi 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 O'ne"-, 
 
 o'"hwendjia'de'- 
 
 it earth is present. Now, 
 
 tea"' ora"hwe"no' tho"c 
 
 ia'ke"', 
 
 it is said. 
 
 nuo sno we 
 
 .so it is rapid 
 
 gowa'ne"" 
 
 it much 
 
 (is) 
 
 i"ha'do"k 
 
 niio'sno we 
 
 3 so it is rapid 
 
 wiiVadodia'ga' 
 
 it grew in size 
 
 wa'ododi'ha'die' 
 
 hence it continued 
 to grow in size 
 
 a'wet 
 
 where floats 
 
 hoirrdon'dio"' 
 
 she his bodv cast: 
 
 nen ge 
 
 this one 
 
 tea ' 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 ii.sde-' 
 
 It can 
 
 "On'gwe" oiinagiifhe' ne"' 
 
 "Man-being theyareabout the 
 
 tho'ni 
 
 liere 
 
 the 
 
 shaia"'dadii': 
 
 he one person is: 
 
 Ho't 
 
 • What 
 
 nonwa"ho"'de 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 i'.sa'do"k: 
 
 thou art 
 .saving: 
 
 " Na'ie' 
 
 " That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 oii'gwe' 
 
 man-being 
 
 ■■ Oii'gwe" 
 
 "Man-being 
 
 oiinagiifhe" ne"' tho'ne" 
 
 of doors 
 
 I'ha'do"k 
 
 He it kept 
 sajing 
 
 diioi"hwa" tea"' 
 
 there it-s matter (is) the 
 (=is the rca.son) wliere 
 
 Wa'he""hen": 
 
 He it said: 
 
 ne"' diioi"hwa" 
 
 the there its matter (is) 
 (=is the reason) 
 
 tho'ne"" 
 
 here. 
 
 iga'do"k ne"' 
 
 I keep say- the 
 ing it " 
 
 na" iga'do"k 
 
 that I keep say- 
 one ing it ' 
 
 do'ge"s 
 
 it is true 
 
 se 
 
 ne"' Odeiidoii- 
 
 the It Sap- 
 
 n Hence arose the idea so prevalent among Amerindian peoples that the ( 
 floating on the primal sen. 
 frHere man-being i 
 
188 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 dwell here. And it i.s I, the Sapling, who say it." So then, thi.s 
 other person began to say: "I shall be called Flint." 
 
 When they two had nearly gi-own to maturity, it is said, then he, 
 the Sapling, made himself a lodge, erecting a booth. And when he 
 had completed it. he departed. He went to hunt. He shot at a bird, 
 but he missed it, and his arrow fell into the water. Verily, he then 
 resolved: "I will take it out of the water again." Now, there into the 
 water he cast himself, plunging into the water. He was surprised 
 that, seemingly, he fell there beside a doorway. Then, moreover, 
 from the inside of the lodge a man-being spoke to him, saying: "Do 
 thou come in, my child; 1 am thankful that thou hast visited my lodge. 
 I purposely caused thee to visit the place where my lodge stands. 
 And the reason that it has thus come to pass is that my mind was so 
 aiiected by what th\' grandmother keeps saying. And, moreover, I 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 1:3 
 
 e"gia'djik." 
 
 will I be nurued.' 
 
 tea"' 
 
 i'ha'do"k: ' 
 
 e he it kept 
 
 ere saying: 
 
 O'nc"' tho"ha' 
 
 Now liearlv 
 
 wii'hanos'he"" 
 
 lie made a 
 
 ne 
 
 Da', 
 
 So, 
 
 O'ha'a' 
 
 ■It Flint 
 
 ia'ke' 
 
 it is said, 
 
 Odeiidofini 
 
 It Sapling, 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 na" 
 
 that 
 one 
 
 nen ge 
 
 this one 
 (it is) 
 
 i" 
 
 no"kde"' 
 
 task 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ho'den'dioii'. 
 
 he departed. 
 
 ne 
 
 the 1 
 that 
 
 a'hiadodia'ga' 
 
 they two would uo\ 
 
 grow up 
 
 Nii'ie' ne" 
 
 That I he 
 
 (it is) 
 
 Wahadowilt'hi 
 
 He went to hunt. 
 
 shaia"dada* wa'ha'sa'we" 
 
 he one he it began 
 
 person is 
 
 e"gia'djik." 
 
 o ne 
 
 hotno"'son'ni' 
 
 he himself made 
 a lodge 
 
 '"' wahadien- 
 
 iv he com- 
 
 pleted his 
 
 Wa'ha'a'gwa' 
 
 He (it) shot 
 
 ne 
 
 ffoiidiio'sho""';!' sa'hat'wiVd; 
 
 the they (z,) birds (are) 
 
 (=small animals) 
 
 ho'hes'ga'. O'ne"' hi 
 
 his arrow. Now, vei 
 
 I (la 
 
 wa'he'i'r: 
 
 he it thought: 
 
 awe""'ge' hwii"o"'nha' iie'' 
 
 it water in thilheritwas he 
 
 immersed 
 
 ' P]"sgo'gwa\ " O'ne"' ne"tho' 
 
 ■ ow there 
 
 awe ge 
 
 it water on 
 (in) 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 gon'wil* 
 Xiiawe" 
 
 wa"l)iidia"do"'iak 
 
 he ca.-it his body 
 
 hwa'hendaga"nha' 
 
 there he fell on his baek 
 
 wahade.'s'gok. 
 
 he plunged himself 
 in it. 
 
 ganho'hwiik'da". 
 
 it doorway be.side. 
 
 Wa'hadien'"ha" gwa 
 
 He was surprised 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 ingly, 
 
 di'' gano"s- 
 
 more- it lodge 
 
 oii'gwe' da'hada'dia' wa'he"'heri"' 
 
 man-being thence he spoke he it said: 
 
 11 I. 
 
 Dadjio"", goiTha'wa'. 
 
 Do thotl come I am thy 
 
 in, parent. 
 
 ha" wa'sgno"'sowe""nha . Tea" ge'cjda tea" wa'.sgwat'hwa' 
 
 1 thankful 
 
 thou do.st pay 
 
 tea" noil'we' 
 
 the the 
 
 ■where place 
 
 nwa'awe"'"ha' 
 
 so it came to 
 pass 
 
 ageno""sa le" 
 
 I lodge have. 
 
 tea" ne"tho' 
 
 the thus 
 
 ak'nigo""ha' ne" 
 
 my mind the 
 
 do"k ne" etchi'.so'da'ha'. Nii'ie'' df 
 
 1-1 
 
 The I it did the 
 
 where purposely where 
 
 Na'e' ne" diioi"hwa' 
 
 That the there its reason 
 
 (it is) (is) where 
 
 tea" nonwa'ho"de"' iion'- 
 
 the kind of thing she it kept 
 
 where .saying 
 
 age'i" ne" e^gon'ie"' 
 
 I it intend- the I thee it wUl 
 
 ne 
 
 ed 
 
 give 
 
HEWITT] ONONDAGA VEKSIoN 189 
 
 desired to give thee a bow and also an arrow which thou dost need, 
 and which, b\- and by, thy l)rother will see, and then he will ask, 
 sa^'ing: 'Whence didst thou get thisT Thou nuist say: 'My father 
 has given it to me.' " Now, furthermore, he gave both to him. At 
 this time he bestowed another thing; it was corn. At that time lie 
 said: "This corn, as soon as thou arrivest at home, thou must at once 
 roast for food for thyself; and at that time thou must continue to 
 saj': 'In this manner will it continue to bo that uian-beings, who are 
 about to dwell here on the earth, will be in the habit of eating it.' 
 Thj' brother will visit thy lodge, and at that time Flint will ask, say- 
 ing: 'Whence didst thou get this kind of thing f Thou must say, 
 moreover: 'My father has given it to me.' " 
 
 Moreover, it did thus come to pass when he arrived at his home. 
 At that time he husked the ear of corn and also laid it beside the tire; 
 
 a'en'na' ga'hes'ga' o"ni', na'ie' ne"' de'sado°*hwendjio'niks. 
 
 (it) bow it arrow also, tluit the it thee is necessttrv for. 
 
 litis) 
 
 Na'ie' ne'' ge°"'djik e""hatgat'hwa' ne"' detciade''"hnon'd;i" 
 
 That the hv and hv lie it will see the thou he are brothers 
 
 (it is) 
 
 e"'he"'hen'': "Gain"' non'we' das'hawti" T' E""si"hen'': "(T'ni'ha'' 
 
 he will say: "Where the i)lace thence thou it Thou it wilt " My father 
 
 3 
 
 haga'wi'." O'ne"' di"' dashagao"'' dedjia'o"". O'ne"" di'" he" 
 
 he it gave to Now more- he it gave to both. Now. more- again -i 
 
 me." over liim over, 
 
 o'ia' donda'hat'ga'k, na" ne" one"'"ha'. Tho"ge' o'ne"" 
 
 itisother thence again he be- that one the it corn. At that now ^ 
 
 one stowed it that (time) 
 
 wa'he^'hen": "Neii'ge"' D'He^'^htV ganio" he°'tcio"' gondadie" 
 
 he it said: "This one it corn so soon there thou wilt at once '* 
 
 (it is) as again arrive 
 
 e"sadade'skont'h;'is e"sadekhon'nia", o'ne"" ne'tho"ge' e"'sado"'- 
 
 thou wilt roast it for thou it wilt eat, now the at that thou wilt * 
 
 thyself (time) continue 
 
 'hek: "Tho'ne"" ne"io"'dik e"iek'sek ne" ofi'gwe' ge°"djik 
 
 to .say: "Here so it will con- they (indef.i will the man- by and by S 
 
 t^nue to be continue to eat it being 
 
 tho'ne"" ofinagiifhe' tea" o"'hwendjia'de'." E"'hiano""sowe""nha" 
 
 here they are about to the it earth is present." Will he thy lodge visit 1) 
 
 dwell where 
 
 ne" detciade"'hnon'da' 0"ha'a'. Tho"ge' o'ne"' e""hai'hwanen'- 
 
 the thou he are brothers It Flint. At that now will he ask 10 
 
 (time) questions 
 
 do"': e"'he""hen'': "'Gaifr' non'we", df das'hawfi' nen'ge" 
 
 will he it say: "Where the more- thence thou didst this one 
 
 (is I place over bring it (it is) 
 
 nonwa"ho"'de"T' E"'si"hen'' df: ""G'ni'ha" thagawi"'." 
 
 kind of thing'.'" Thou it wilt more- "My thence he me 1- 
 
 say over: father it gave." 
 
 Ne"th()' di" niiawe""i" ne" o'ne"" hesho'io"'. Tho"ge' 
 
 There more- so it came to the now there again he .\t that ^'^ 
 
 over pas,s had arrive<l. (time) 
 
 o'ne"' wa"hanoio"sa' ne'' one"'"ha", odji.sdak'da' wa'hii'ie"' o''ni' 
 
 now he it ear husked the it corn. it tire beside he it laid also ^"^ 
 
 11 
 
190 
 
 IROyUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 he roasted the ear. So soon as it became hot, it emitted an odor 
 which was exceedingly appetizinof. The^', his grandmother's people, 
 smelled it. She said: "Flint, do thou go to see what the Sapling is 
 roasting for himself, moreover." He, the Flint, arose at once, and 
 he ran thither. When be arrived there, he said: " Whence didst 
 thou get that which thou art roasting for thj'^ielf ?" He said in reply- 
 ing: "It is a matter of fact that my father gave it to me. And it is 
 this that the man-beings who are about to dwell here on the earth 
 will be in the habit of eating." Then Flint said: "My grandmother 
 has said that thou shouldst share some with her." The Sapling replied, 
 saying: "I am not able to do it, and the reason is that she desires 
 to spoil it all. I desire, as a matter of fact, that man-beings, who 
 are about to dwell here on the earth shall continue to eat it, and that it 
 shall continue to he good." Then, verily, the lad returned home. When 
 
 w:i"hade"tcien' 'he"', 
 
 1 he it ^oa'^ted. 
 
 Ganio"' 
 
 So soon a8 
 
 wa'o'dai 'he"' " ha 
 
 it became hut 
 
 wa'wade"'sa'e"' 
 
 it scent emitted 
 
 the 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
 ho'sodii'ha' 
 
 his grandmother. 
 
 n<)nwa'ho"'de"' 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 o'ne"' ne"tho' 
 
 now there 
 
 heiodongo"di" 
 
 it is exceeding 
 
 Wa'ge"'hen": 
 
 She (z.) it said; 
 
 hode'skofi'da' 
 
 he himself is roast- 
 ing for 
 
 ia'thaa"dat 
 
 hence he ran 
 
 we saga wi 
 
 it odor is appeti- 
 zing. 
 
 "O'ha'if, sekdo""na' 
 
 "It Flint. do thou it go to 
 
 Wa'odis'hwa' 
 
 They (z.) it smelled 
 
 the 
 
 ho't 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 Odendonni'"a' 
 
 It Sapling." 
 
 dl" 
 
 more- what 
 over (it is) 
 
 Da'hade"sda'tcf, 
 
 He arose at once. 
 
 O'ha'il". 
 
 It Flint. 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 hwa'ha'io"' 
 
 (3 thither he ar- 
 rived 
 
 nofiwa'ho''de' 
 
 7 kind of thing 
 
 "G'ni'ha" 
 
 8 "My father i 
 
 onnagtit'he" 
 
 9 they (indef. ) are 
 
 about to dwell 
 
 wahe^'hen"': 
 
 He it said; 
 
 w^'he^'hen": 
 
 he it said; 
 
 Gain" 
 
 ■ Where 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 das'hawa' tea" 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 sade'skon'da' ? " 
 
 thou it art roa.sting 
 for thyself?" 
 
 Da' hai ' h wa'sii'gwa' 
 
 Thence he replied 
 
 ni'ha'- 
 
 It) 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 se" thagawi" 
 
 " tho'ne" 
 
 e here 
 
 lit isi 
 
 'Gawen" 
 
 ;he it has said 
 
 Na'ie' e°ie'k.sek i 
 
 e That they (indef.) will 
 
 (it is) habitually eat it 
 
 o^'hweiidjia'de'." O'ne"* 
 
 it earth is present." Now 
 
 lie 
 
 Odendonni"i" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 k.soda'hii" a'.shenofi'da" '. " 
 
 my grand- thou it shouldst 
 
 "father share with her?" 
 
 wa'he"'lien" : ' ' Hiia" 
 
 he it said: "Not 
 
 na le n 
 
 that tl 
 
 (it is) 
 
 g-agwe'gP. 
 
 it entire. 
 
 diioi'iiwa" 
 
 .so its reason is 
 
 ne 
 
 tea ' 
 
 en''he' 
 
 on gwe 
 
 man- 
 
 being(s) 
 
 O'ha'a' 
 
 the It Flint 
 
 Da'hai'hwa'- 
 
 Thence he 
 
 thakgwe'nia', 
 
 I it am aliK- to d.), 
 
 c"khetge""'da' 
 
 •I it shall spoil' 
 
 Ge'he" 
 
 I it desire 
 
 no 
 
 U 
 
 on^we' 
 
 man-being (s) 
 
 sc" ne" e"iek'sek 
 
 tho'ne'"* 
 
 here 
 Citis) 
 
 she it de- 
 sires 
 
 e"ioia'nek onnagiit'he' 
 
 it will continue they (indef.) are 
 to be good about to dwell 
 
 o^'hwendjia^'ge'.'' O'nc"' hi'ia' 
 
 it earth on." Now verily 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 191 
 
 he arrived there, ho told what he had learned, saying: '"The Sapling 
 did not consent to it." She arose at once and went thither to the 
 place where the booth of the Sapling stood. Arriving there, she said: 
 " Wliat kind of thing is it that thou art roasting for thyself T" He 
 rei)lie<l. saying: "It is corn." She demanded: "Where is the place 
 whence thou didst get itT" He said: '"My father gave it to me. 
 And it is this which the man-beiugs who are about to dwell here on 
 this earth will continue to eat.'' She said: ''Thou shouldst give a 
 share, verily, to me." He answered and said: "I can not do it. and 
 the rea.son is that thou desirest to spoil it." At that time she said: 
 '"It is but a small matter, and thou shouldst pluck off a single grain 
 of corn and give it to me." He said: "I can not do it." She said: 
 "It is a small matter, if thou shouldst give me the nubbin end of the 
 corn ear." He said: "'lean not do it. I desire that it shall all be 
 
 sho'den'dion" ne" haksa'a". Ne"' 
 
 again he departed the he child. The 
 
 (is) 
 
 hatho'iii' wiVhe"'hen": "Hiiii" 
 
 it told heitsiiid; "Not 
 
 I it i^j 
 
 Dondagade"s'da' ne"' ho'soda'ha"' 
 
 Thence she (z.) sprang the his grandmother 
 up at once 
 
 ni'hode''nos'he"" ne"' Odendonni'Ti 
 
 there his thatched the It Sapling, 
 
 bower (is) 
 
 nonwa'ho"de'" .sade'skon'da' i ' 
 
 honsa'ha'io"' 
 
 the 
 
 he 
 
 kind of thing thou thyself art ri>a.st 
 
 ing for.*" 
 
 'ha'." Wa'ge""hen'': '"Gaiii'' 
 
 She 17..) it said: "Where 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ''G'ni'hil'' thagawi''. Na'ie' 
 
 "My father there he it gave That 
 
 thogaie""!' ne" Odendonni'Ti". 
 
 there he was the It Sapling, 
 
 willing 
 
 ne''tho' nhwa"e"' tea'' uon'we" 
 
 there thither she the the 
 
 went where place 
 
 Hwa'e'io"' wa'a'heii'': "Ho't 
 
 There she ar- she it said: 'What 
 
 rived (it is) 
 
 Da'hada'diii' wa'he"'hen": "'One"'- 
 
 he it said: " It corn." 
 
 (iti 
 
 He sj.oke in 
 reply 
 
 noii'we' das'hawaT" Wri"he"'hr'n"': 
 
 the place thence thou it He it said: 
 
 didst bring?" 
 
 e"iek'sek ne" on'gwe' onnagat'he" 
 
 they (indef.) the man-being(s) they (iiulcf. i 
 
 tho'i 
 
 o"'hwendiia"ge'." 
 
 it earth on." 
 
 hi'ia'." 
 
 verily." 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 Da ' hai ■ h wa'sii'g'VN' a 
 
 Thence he answered 
 
 Wa'ge"'hen": 
 
 She (z.) it said: 
 
 leiT: "Iliia" 
 
 id: "Not 
 
 diioi''hwa" tea 
 
 That there its rea- the tlio\i it in- 
 
 (it is) son (is) where tendest 
 
 wa'ge^'heii": " Nigai"hwa"'a' ne"' 
 
 she (z.)itsaid; "Just it matter small the 
 
 (is) 
 
 na'ie' dofidas'gwe"'." Wtl"he"'he 
 
 that thou it shouldst give He it sni<l: 
 
 (it is) tome." 
 
 Wa'gc"'hen": ''Nigfii'hwa"';!' ne" 
 
 She (z.) it said: "Just it matter small the 
 
 (is) 
 
 3ee""da'." Wa'he"'hefi": •'Hiia 
 
 (of the com- He it said: "Not 
 
 ear)." (it is) 
 
 se'he"' c"khetge""'d:i".'' 
 
 lit willsiK.il," 
 tcioue"''h;kl:'i 
 
 •Hiia" 
 
 "Not 
 
 "A'.sgenoii'da" 
 
 "Thou shouldst 
 share it with me 
 
 thakgwe'nia". 
 
 I it am able to do. 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"" 
 
 .\I that now 
 
 ;Vs(>'nio(la'gwa" 
 
 thouit>li,)uldst 
 pluck out 
 
 thakgwe'nia"." 
 
 I it am able todo." 
 
 oko""- 
 
 dondas'gwe"" i 
 
 le thence thou it shouldst the it imma- 
 
 give to me tare eml 
 
 thakgwe'nia". (ie'he"' gagwe'gi' 
 
 I it am able to do. I itdesire. it whole 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 V2 
 
 13 
 14 
 
192 
 
 IRUQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 good, so that the man-beings shall continue to eat it." At that time she 
 became angry and she came forward, and, taking \ip some ashes, cast 
 them on what he was roasting, and that was now spoiled. She said: 
 "Thou desirest that that which they will continue to eat shall con- 
 tinue to be good. There, it will now be different." Thrice did she 
 repeat the act that spoiled it. Then the Sapling said: "Why hast 
 thou done that deed '. " 
 
 Now again, another thing: he had a pot wherein he heated water. 
 Then from the ear of corn he plucked a single grain of corn, and he 
 put it therein, .saying: "Thus shall man-beings be in the habit of doing 
 when they prepare food for eating." Then he placed the corn in a 
 mortar, and also said: "In this mannei also shall man-being.s, who 
 are about to dwell here on the earth, continue to do." Then he took 
 from its stand the pounder and brought it down once, and it became 
 
 e"ioia'nek 
 
 it will be good t 
 
 khwe"'*ha', 
 
 became angry, 
 
 wa'gaie°"da' 
 
 she (z.) it (lashed 
 against 
 
 Wa'ge"'hen" 
 
 She (z.) it said: 
 
 e"iek'sek 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 (iT'iTdia" 
 
 on gwe . 
 
 man-being{s)." 
 
 wa'tga"gwa' 
 
 she (z.) it lookup 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 
 (time) 
 
 the 
 
 o"ge"''hii 
 
 it ashes 
 
 waona ■ 
 
 she (2.) 
 
 ne^'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 tea" hode'skon'diV o'nf 
 
 the 
 
 wa'ga'hetge°'''da'. 
 
 V the that one she I z.) it spoiled, 
 
 that 
 
 tea" e"iek'sek. Tho" o'ne"' 
 
 ^" now 
 
 o'la ne"io"dik. 
 
 it is so it will con 
 
 other tinue to be." 
 
 O'ne"' ne"' Odeiidonni'a 
 
 Sow the It Sapling 
 
 "Se'he" e"ioia'nek 
 
 'Thou it it will be ever the they (indef.) will There 
 Lutendest good where habitually eat it. 
 
 nwa'wadief'a' 
 
 so she (z.) it re- 
 many peated 
 
 wa'he"'hen": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 'A",se'" 
 
 Three 
 
 tea" wa'ga'hetge""da' 
 
 the she (z.) it spoiled. 
 
 nwrrsie'a'?" 
 
 so thou it didst 
 do?" 
 
 O'ne"* he" 
 
 Now again 
 
 Tho^'afe" o'ne' 
 
 •Ho't 
 
 na" 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 "What 
 (why) 
 
 that one 
 
 there 
 
 o'ia' hotna'dja'ie"' ne"tho' 
 
 it is he has a kettle se 
 other for himself 
 
 ' ono'"'kwe°'ia"ge' 
 
 ther 
 
 wa"ha'hnekadai'ha"da'. 
 
 he water heated. 
 
 it ear of com on 
 
 ne"tho' hwa'hok', 
 
 there thither he it 
 
 immersed, 
 
 de"'k ne"ieie'"hak 
 
 wiVhe"''heiT'' 
 
 Tho''ge' ga'niga'dagoii'wa' 
 
 .\t that it mortar in 
 
 Tho'nf 
 
 one food wi 
 prepare 
 
 wii'ha'e"" 
 
 he it put in 
 
 ne"ieie"'hak ne' 
 
 tcione"'"h;id:l' wa'ha'nioda'gwa', 
 
 it grain of corn one he plueke<l it oil. 
 
 (is) 
 
 " Ne"tho' ofi'gwe' ne"ieienno'- 
 
 "Thus mHn-t>eing(s) such their method 
 of doing kind of will 
 
 e"iondekhori'nia'." 
 
 one food will eat." 
 
 e"iekhon'ni!V ne 
 
 the 
 
 one""hi 
 
 it corn. 
 
 wa'he"'heii" 
 
 he it said 
 
 oiTgwe' onnagiit'he' 
 
 man-being(s) they findef.) are 
 
 tho'ne"' 
 
 here 
 
 o"'hwendjia'de'." 
 
 it earth is present." 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 wa'ha'nioda'gwa' 
 
 he it took from standing 
 
 ne" iofithe'- 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 193 
 
 Hiii.shed perfect moal. He .-^aid: "•Thus it shall continue to be; 
 tints shall be the manner of prepai'iiig meal among the man-bein<fs 
 who are about to dwell here on the earth." At that tinu^ she, his 
 jirandmother, came forward and heard what lie was saying. She 
 arrived there, and said: ''Sapling, thou desirest that the man-beings 
 shall be exceedingly happy." She went forward, and, taking off the 
 ])ot from the fire, put ashes into the hot water. Now, moreover, she 
 took the ear of corn, shelled it. and put the corn into the hot water. 
 She said: '"This, moreover, shall be their manner of doing, the method 
 of the man-beings." At that time the Sapling .said: '"Thou shouldst 
 not do thus." His grandmother did not obey him. Thence, it is .said, 
 originated the evil that causes pei'sons customarily to speak ill when 
 
 da"gwa' sga'da' da'ha'se""da' 
 
 one it i.s lie it brought down 
 
 gaienneiidir'i'' 
 
 it is finished 
 
 gathe'tchi'sa"!' 
 
 one it meiil has finisiied 
 
 wiVwa'do"". 
 
 it Ijeciimc. 
 
 Wa'he°'hen" : 
 
 He it said: 
 
 Ne"'tho- 
 
 "There 
 
 ne°gaienno''de°k 
 
 soit.sme 
 will cc 
 
 tho'ne 
 
 e"iethe"tchon'ni;i' 
 
 one it meal will make 
 
 oiinagiifhe" o"'hwendji;t"'ge'." 
 
 it earth on," 
 
 ne°io"dik, ne''tho' 
 
 so it will con- thus 
 
 tinue to be, 
 
 ne" on'gwe' ne'' 
 
 the man-being(s) the 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"' dawa'defi'- 
 
 dia", da'we 
 
 forward, thenot 
 
 she I z. 1 1 
 
 Ne''tho' 
 
 There 
 
 ho'soda'htf gothofi'de' 
 
 his grandmother she it heard 
 
 wa ga 10 
 
 she (z.) arrived 
 
 wa'ge"'heu"': 
 
 she(z. ) it said: 
 
 ne na le 
 
 the that 
 
 <it is) 
 
 Odendofini":! 
 
 ■■ It SapliUK 
 
 i'ha'do"k. 
 
 he it kept say- 
 
 CiagotcefinoiTnik ne'' on'gwe" na'ie' 
 
 they (indef. I will eon- the nian-bein.i;( s i that 
 
 liuue to be happy (it is) 
 
 WiVwa'deii'ditv wa'gana'djioda'gwa" ne" 
 
 She (z.) started she (z. ) it kettle took up the 
 
 forward 
 
 o'ge"''ha" wa"ok tea*' io"hnegadai"hen'. 
 
 it ashes she(z.)itim- the it water (is) hot. 
 
 se'he" 
 
 thou it 
 intendes. 
 
 heiawengo"di".'" 
 
 xeeedinfi." 
 
 gana"'djiot 
 
 on it kettle 
 
 stands 
 
 O'ne""' di" one""hiv 
 
 Now more- it eom 
 
 odji.sdiV'ge 
 
 it lire on 
 
 wa'tga''gwa' 
 
 she ( z. ) it took up 
 
 wa'giine°'hogen'ia' 
 
 she (z. ) it com shelled 
 
 ne 
 
 ■'tho" 
 
 there 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 
 noiii'we' o"hnegadai"hen". 
 
 the place it water is hot. 
 
 Wa'ge°'hen": 
 
 She (z. 1 itsaid: 
 
 "Tho'ne" 
 
 "This way 
 
 hwa"ok tea" 
 
 thence she (z.) the 
 it immersed where 
 
 ' di" ne"ieie'- 
 
 more- sothev(in" H 
 over, def. i it will 
 
 'hak ne"ieiefino"de"k nt 
 
 continue so their method of tl 
 
 to do doing will be in kind 
 
 Odendonni"a" Wivhe^'hen" 
 
 ItSapling heitsiiid: 
 
 oii'gwe'." Tho"'ge" o'ne"' ne" 
 
 nian-being(s)." At that now the l-i 
 
 (time) 
 
 ''A"gwi' ne"tho' na'sie'ii'.'" Hiia" 
 
 " Do it not thus so thou it Not 
 
 shouldst do." (It is) 
 
 de'agogiiie""!" ne" ho".soda"ha"'. Tho"'ge', itl'ke"', nidio'nhi"!" 
 
 she it consented to the his grandmother. .\t that it is said, there it went 
 
 (time), wrong 
 
 nii'ie' ne" wa'he'tge"" ge"'s de'hodi'tha' tea" niga'ba'wf ne" 
 
 that the it is evil custom- they are talking the there it bears the 
 
 (it is) arily where it (the time) 
 
 21 ETH— 03 13 
 
194 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 they prepare food. And, it is said, she stated her wish, thus: ''This, 
 as a matter of fact, shall be the manner of doing of the man-bein<fs." 
 It so continued to be. The iSapling kept saj-ing: "The way in which 
 thou hast done this is not good, for 1 desire that the man-beings shall 
 be exceedingly happy, who are about to dwell here on this earth." 
 
 Now at that time the Sapling traveled about over the earth. Now 
 there was a large expanse of earth visible. There was a mountain 
 range, visible river courses, and a high clay bank, near which he 
 passed. Now, A-erily, he there pondered many times. Then he made 
 the bodies of the small game, the bodies of bii'ds. All were in twos, 
 and were mated, in all the clans [kinds] of birds. The volume of the 
 sound made by all the various kinds of bird voices as they talked 
 together was terrifying. And the Sapling kept saying: " Thus this 
 shall continue to be, whereby the man-beings shall habitually be made 
 
 iekhonnia"ha'. Na'ie' 
 
 they (indef.) pre- That 
 
 pare food. (it is) 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 wa'a'hen": 
 
 she it said: 
 
 "Ne"tho' se" ne^ieienno" 
 
 de"k ne"' 
 
 on gwe . 
 
 maii-being{s).' 
 
 ne 
 
 3 'he 
 
 Odefidonni"a' : 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 Wadwatgon'de"' 
 
 It became tixed 
 (thus) 
 
 Hiifr' de'oia'ne' 
 
 it is good 
 
 ne"tho' ni'io't, 
 
 tea"' 
 
 heiotgonda"gwi' 
 
 U will be immea-surablv 
 
 "Not 
 (it LS) 
 
 sken'no"' 
 
 well (it is) 
 
 where 
 
 e"iagotcennon'nik 
 
 they (indef.) will be 
 happy 
 
 tho'ne"' o"'hwendjia'de' onnagat'he'." 
 
 here (it is) it earth is present they (indef.) are 
 
 about to dwell." 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" Odendonni"a 
 
 so their method 
 of doinK 
 
 l'ha'do"k 
 
 He it kept 
 
 saving 
 
 . Ge'he" 
 
 I it desire 
 
 oil 'gwe' 
 
 man-being(s) 
 
 wii"thadawen'ie' tea" 
 
 At that now the It Sapling 
 (time) 
 
 o"'hwendjia'de'. O'ne"' gowa'ne"' ttra"' 
 
 he traveled about the 
 where 
 
 o"'hwendji{v'de". Onofida"- 
 
 it earth is present. Sow itmuch(i.s) the 
 
 it earth is pre-sent. It mountain 
 
 where 
 
 hil'die', ge"'hio'"hwade'nio"', dega'daetci'ha'die' ne"'tho' 
 
 8 rises extend- it stream stands forth it olay tall extends (liere 
 
 ing along, severally, along 
 
 dongo"da'. O'ne"' hi'ia" ne"tho' wsi"henno"'don'nio"". 
 9 
 
 Now 
 
 verilv 
 
 there 
 
 Vha- 
 
 O'ne' 
 
 Now 
 
 10 
 
 wa'haia'don'nia' ne" gondi'io' 
 
 degni'ha'die', 
 
 11 
 
 gondi'io". 
 
 12 they (z.) are 
 
 animals. 
 
 goiidi'io" 
 
 13 they (z.)are 
 
 animals 
 
 donni"'a' 
 
 14 Sapling 
 
 odinia'gi', 
 
 thev (z.)are 
 
 Deiodeno"'hiani"di' 
 
 It is terrifying 
 
 nhwa"tgondiwennage" 
 
 every their (z. ) language in 
 number (is) 
 
 he thought repeatedly. 
 
 nigoiidiio'da's'a". Gagwe'gi' 
 
 • (z.) so they (z.) are small It nil 
 
 nals bodied. 
 
 gagwe'gi' tea"' niiodi".se:i'ge' ne"' 
 
 it all the so it breed is in the 
 
 where many number 
 
 tea"' nigai"sdowa'ne"' ne"' 
 
 so it noise large (is 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 That 
 
 hot'ha' 
 
 he is 
 talking 
 
 'ha'do"k: 
 
 e it is saying: 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 odit'ha'. 
 
 they (z.) 
 are talking 
 
 ' Na'ie" ne"io"dik 
 
 "That so it will eon- 
 
 (it is) tinue to be 
 
 the 
 
 Odeii- 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 Ulf) 
 
 happy." \ni\ now lit' made the luxlit's of the laiyc "raiiic annuals. 
 Ho fiiiishod the hodics (if two dvvv, and tho two were mates. •• 'rhcre. 
 that is .-iiiflieieiit to till the whole earth." ho said. He made all tiio 
 various kinds of animals severally. .Ml were in twos, and the\ . oaiii 
 pair, were mates [male and female]. 
 
 At that time he. the 8aplin<i. aji-ain traveled. Now the oaitii had 
 jirown to a very great size, and continued to grow. 80 now Flint 
 heeame aware that the animals were ranging about. Aft<>r a while 
 then Flint concealed all the bodies of the animals. There in the 
 high mountain was a rock cavern whereinto he drove all the animals. 
 And then he closed it with a stone. Then Sapling became aware that 
 the animals no longer roamed from place to place. Now, at this 
 time, he again traveled over the entire earth. He saw on thi.s side a 
 
 e''iagawentgade'da"gwik." 
 
 it them will make happy thereby." 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 •'ke 
 
 go wane s 1 
 
 large in size 
 
 degiia'dage'' 
 
 they two body in 
 number (are) 
 
 de''ga'hen"'nha' 
 
 it will be filled 
 
 na le 
 
 That the that next in 
 
 (it is) (it is) time 
 
 gofidi'io'' wa'haia'donnia'"hen'. 
 
 gondi- 
 
 thev (z.) 
 
 odinia'gi' wa'thas'"a". 
 
 tea"' 
 
 ha'deganio"dage' 
 
 just it animal in 
 every number is 
 
 ha'die' odiniak'se"'. 
 
 number they (z. i are 
 
 severally married 
 
 Tho""ge" o'ne"' 
 
 uiio^'hweii'djiiV," 
 
 e so it earth is large," 
 
 2 re 
 
 ■wa'haia'donnia"hen\ 
 
 he its body formed severally. 
 
 ■'Ne''tho" 
 
 "There (it isi 
 
 wa*he"'heii'' 
 
 he it said. 
 
 Gagwe'gi' 
 
 It all 
 
 Skennotldo"" 
 
 Deer 
 
 ha'degaie'i" 
 
 just it is suf- 
 ficient 
 
 Gagwe'g), 
 
 It all 
 
 degniia'dage'- 
 
 0'ne°' 
 
 gowa ne 
 
 it much (is) 
 
 wa"hatdo'ga" 
 
 he it noticed 
 
 gofidi'io". Dien'"ha' 
 
 they (z.) are .\fter a 
 
 animals (game). while 
 
 gagwe gi\ 
 
 it all. 
 
 ga'hefi'da" 
 
 cavern has 
 
 O'ne"' n( 
 
 Xe"tho" 
 
 There 
 
 ne"'tho' 
 
 he-' 
 
 again 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 
 gwa 
 
 seem- 
 
 tea" 
 
 donsaiiadawon'ie" 
 
 there again he traveled 
 
 o"'hwendjia'de' 
 
 Odondofiiii";!" 
 
 It saphns. 
 
 O-ha'ii 
 
 It Flint 
 
 o'ne'" 
 
 now 
 
 tea" 
 
 ododi'lm'die". 
 
 it is growing in 
 
 doionnadawen'ie" 
 
 they ( z. ) are traveling 
 
 O^ha'a' 
 
 It Flint 
 
 ononda'hii'gowa'ne"' 
 
 it mountain rises great 
 
 wa'haia'da"se''da' 
 
 ne"tho' osto"'ha 
 
 gagwe'gi' wa'haia'dinio""da' ne" gofidi'io". 
 
 there it all he their bodies the they fz.) are 
 
 impounded animals. 
 
 ostf>""ha" da'hadji"heda"gwa'. O'ne'" wa"hatdo'g:V 
 
 it rock there he it used to close it. Now heitnr>lieed 
 
 Odeiidoiini"'a* 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 tea"' 
 
 Tho*'ge" 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hiia' 
 
 the not 
 
 where (it is) 
 
 wa"thadawefT'ie" 
 
 de"s2"on'ne*s ne" 
 
 tea"' niio""hwen'djia" 
 
 the so it earth is large. 
 
 gofidi'io". 
 
 they fz. I are 
 Htitmal. 
 
 Wa'ha- 
 
 Ile looked 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 
 13 
 U 
 15 
 
196 TROQLTOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann.21 
 
 mountain range. He went thithei-, and he arrived where the opening 
 of the cavern was. And he then took up the great stone and 
 opened it again. Now, he looked therein and saw that the animals 
 abode in that place. "Do ye again go out of this place," he said. 
 Then they came out again. And it was done very quickly. And all 
 those that fly took the lead in coming out. At that time the}', his 
 grandmother and Flint, also noticed that the animals again became 
 numerous. And then Flint ran, running to the place where the 
 rock cavern was. He reached the place while they wen^ still coming- 
 out. And he, by at once pulling down the stone again, stopped up the 
 cavern. Verily, some of them failed, and they did not get out, and at 
 the present time they are still there. And it came to pass that they 
 
 tgat'hwfV ne""' hagwa" diiononda"ha\ Ne"tho' nhwa'he", 
 
 1 about this toward there it mountain There thither he 
 
 way rises. went, 
 
 hwa'ha'io"' ne"'tho' gwa"' oga'hen'diX' tea" ne''tho" io'sa'de'. 
 
 2 there he arrived there seem- it has an the tliere it cavern 
 
 inj^ly opening where i>resentis. 
 
 AVa'tha"'gwa' ne"' gaste""hirgowa'ne'" wa'hadji'heda'gwii". O'ne"' 
 
 3 lie it took up the it roek large (is) he it unclosed. Now 
 
 ne"tho' wtrhatgat'liwa" wa'ha'ge"' ne"'tho" gonni"derr ne" ga'io'. 
 
 there he looked he il saw there they (z.) abide, the it game 
 
 (animals). 
 
 '' Saswrua2'e"''nha' ne" tho'ne"'," wiVhe^'hefi"'. Th()''ge' o'ne"' 
 
 5 to J-* 
 
 " Again do ve emerge tin- licre," he it said. .Vt that now 
 
 (time) 
 
 sagondiiage""nha'. Agwa's tea" niio''sno'we\ Na'ie' dagofidi'- 
 
 O again thcv emerged. .Inst as much the si> it is rapid. That thence they 
 
 Hspos.sible where (it is) (z.) eame 
 
 'hefit tea"' niioiT' degondide"''ha". Gagwe'gi' sagondiiage"''nha'. 
 
 ( iilicad the so it is thev(z.)flv. It all again they (z.) emerged, 
 
 where much (many), 
 
 Tho^'ge" o'ne"' wa'hiiatdo'ga' ne"' ho'sodjVhfi'' ne" O'ha'ii' 
 
 8 At that now they two it noticed the his grandmother the It Flint 
 
 (time) 
 
 o"ni' ne" tea"' sfiionnatga'de""ha ne" gondi'io'. O'ne"' tho"ge' 
 
 .^ also the the again they (z. ) became the they (z.) are Now at that 
 
 where numerous animal. (time) 
 
 wa"thaa''dat ne" O'ha'a' ne"tho' nhwa'hadak'he" tea" non'we, 
 
 10 he ran the It Flint there thither he ran the the place 
 
 where 
 
 diioste"iiaga'hen'da . Hwaha'io"" tea"' non'we' diiodiiage""!'. 
 
 11 thereit rock opening has. There he the the place there they (z.) 
 
 arrived where were coming forth 
 
 Na'ie' ne"' haiiVdagoiida'die' donda'hii'se""da' ne" oste""ha' 
 
 ly That the his bodv kept right on thence again he it the it rock 
 
 (it is) ' dropped 
 
 sa'hadji'he'de"". Ne"'tho" hi'ia" o'diiX'k dfuodjno'wen", hiia' 
 
 13 again he it closed up. Tliere verily they are there they tailed not 
 
 some (it is) 
 
 de'tciodiiage""'}". ne"tho' ne" o""ke"" tgonni"deii\ Ne"tho' 
 
 14 again they iz.) emerged, there the at present there they (z.) There 
 
 4 
 
ONUNDAUA VERSION 
 
 1<.»7 
 
 were changed, becoining otgoii |nialolic-], and the ivasoii tliut it thus 
 came to pass is that some (■ustomariiy l)ut forth theii- oreiida for tli(> 
 puqxjse of ending tiic days of the nuui-heings: and. nini-i'dvci-. tiicy 
 still haunt th(> inside of tiie eartii. 
 
 At this time Sapling again traveled at)out. Then lie was suipiiscd 
 that, seemingly, a man-being came toward him. and his name was 
 Hadu"i". They two met. The man-being Hadu'i", said: '" Wlinr is 
 the place whence thou dost come? " The Sapling said: "' 1 am going 
 about viewing the earth here present. Where is the place wiicnec 
 thou dost conie?" Hadu'i' said: "From here do I come. 1 am 
 
 niiawe i 
 
 so it came to 
 pass 
 
 hwa'k'he" 
 
 tea" wa'dwatde'nf 
 
 where 
 
 tea" 
 
 o'tgo"' 
 
 otgon 
 
 waVa'do", 
 
 it (theyjberame. 
 
 wliere 
 
 deioiinadennondiV 
 
 ie"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 da: 
 
 nwa'awe'"'htr 
 
 so it came to pass 
 
 na le 
 
 tlwt 
 
 ne" o'dirrk 
 
 na 16 ne 
 
 that the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 df 
 
 gwi' ne'' aiagawe"'ni'sei"kda''gwe"' 
 
 o"'hwondjiagon'wa' tgon'ne's. 
 
 it earth in (side) 
 
 na le 
 
 theytz.) that 
 
 are some (it is) 
 
 ne"' oii'gwc', 
 
 ni a". 
 
 na le ne 
 
 timt tlie 
 
 (it is) 
 
 hefi'gwe' 
 
 he man-V>ein^ 
 
 'hefi"' ne" 
 
 the 
 
 a'de". 
 Hadu"'i' 
 
 Harlu"i-: 
 
 distant 
 
 Tho"'ge'' o'ne"' 
 
 At that now 
 
 (time) 
 
 ne" Hadu"!"'' 
 
 tlxe Hadtt*'i' - 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 he"' doiisa'hadawen'ie" 
 
 again 
 
 being (s 
 
 Odendofi- 
 
 It Sapling. 
 
 wa'hadieiT'ha" 
 
 he was surprised. 
 
 gwa 
 
 da'^he" ne" 
 
 seem- thence he 
 
 ingly. is coming (is 
 
 haia'dji'. "VVa'thiada"'nha'. Wa'he"'hen"' 
 
 he is called. They two met. He said 
 
 hen'gwe', 
 
 he man-being 
 
 Gaiii" 
 
 Where 
 
 e"' Hadii"i": "(jain" nofi'we" nonda'se" ? "" WiVhe"- 
 
 iie Hadu"i': "Where the place thence thou He said 
 
 didst come'.'" 
 
 Odendoiini"':!': " Agekdotinioii'die's tea" io"'hwendji- 
 
 It Sapling: " I them am going aliout the it earth is prcs- 
 
 viewiug where eiit. 
 
 ; nofi'we' nonda"'se" ? "" Wa'he"'hen"' ne"' 
 
 the place thence thou He it said the 
 
 'Tho'ne"" 
 
 "Here 
 
 nonda'g'e" 
 
 dewagadawenie'ha'die", 
 
 I am traveling about. 
 
 I" hi'ia' 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 "In English there is no approximately exact equivalent of the term otgon. which is an adjective 
 form denotive of the deadly, malefic, or pernicious use of orenda or magic power reputed to be 
 inherent in all beings and bodies. It usually signilics deadly in deed and monstrous in aspect. 
 
 '•The Onondagas call this personage Hadu'i", the Senecas. Shagodiiowe'gowS. and the Mohawk.s, 
 .\koiiwara'. The Onondaga name is evidently connected with the expression hadu'ii', signifying "he 
 is hunch-backed," in reference to the stooping or crouching posture assumed by the impersonator, to 
 depict old age. The Seneca name means, "He, theGreat One, who protectsthem ( = human beings)," 
 and the Mohawk name. "The Mask," or "It, the Mask." All these names are clearly of late origin, 
 for they refer evidently to the being as depicted ceremonially in the festival for the new year. The 
 orenda or magic power tjf this being was believed to be eiTicacious in warding off and driving away 
 disea-sc and pestilence, as promised in this legend, and hence the Seneca name. The Mohawk epi- 
 thet arose from the fact that the impersonator usually wears a mask of wood. But these etymologies 
 do not give a definite suggestion as to what natural otiject gave ri.sc to this personification, this con- 
 cept. But from a careful synthesis of the I'hief characteristics of this personage, it seems very probable 
 that the whirlwind lies at the foundation of the coueepiiou. 
 
198 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 going about traveling. Verily, it is I who am the master of the earth 
 here present." At that time the Sapling .said: "I it is who finished 
 the earth here present. If it so be that thou art the master of the 
 earth here present, art thou able to cause j'onder mountain to move 
 itself hither?" Hadu'i' said: "I ean do it." At that time he said: 
 " Do thou, yonder mountain, eome hither." Then the}' two faced 
 aViout. Sometime afterward they two now faced back, and, moreover, 
 saw that the mountain had not changed its position. At that time 
 Sapling said: " Verily, thou art not the master of the earth here 
 present. I, as matter of fact, am master of it. Now, next in time, I 
 will speak." He said: '"Do thou, j'onder mountain, come hither." 
 Now they two faced about. And as quickly as they two faced 
 about again the mountain stood at their backs. The Sapling said: 
 ''What sayst thou? Am I master of it?" Then Hadu'i' said: '"It 
 
 gia dagwe ni 10 
 
 I it am master of 
 
 tea" 
 
 o"'hwendjia"ge'." Tho"ge' 
 
 it earth on." At that 
 
 wa'he"'hen" 
 
 he it said 
 
 the 
 
 gwa' 
 
 Odendorini"a': 
 
 It Saplins: 
 
 efi'k 
 
 it may 
 
 do'gCs 
 
 it is true 
 
 sagwenion'-khe"' 
 
 thou it art able art 
 to do thou 
 
 WiVhe'"hen" m 
 
 He it said 
 
 I"' aksa"'i' tea" io"'hwendjia'de". The" 
 
 "I I it finished the it earth is present. Thus, 
 where 
 
 i's sia'dagwe'ni'io' tea" io"'hwendjia'de', 
 
 thou thou it art master the it earth is present, 
 
 of where 
 
 diiononda"ha' ? " 
 
 ga'e" nofida'we' tea" .sige"" 
 
 hither thence it the yonder 
 
 the 
 
 Hadu"i': 
 
 Hadu"i': 
 
 "E"kgwe'nia'." Tho"ge' o'ne"' 
 
 ■Iit\ 
 
 wa'he"'hen": "Ga'e" nonda"se' 
 
 he it said: "Hither tliencedothou 
 
 eome it is rise: 
 
 wii'hiatga'hade'nf. Gain'gwii' nwa'onni'she" o'nt 
 
 they two faced about. 
 
 diiononda"ha'. 
 
 there it mountain 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 
 doiisa'hiatga'ha- 
 
 again they two faced 
 
 de'ni' o'ne'" di" 
 da"ha'. Tho"ge" 
 
 tain rises .\t tliat 
 
 up. (time) 
 
 de'siiVdagwe'ni'io" 
 
 thou it art master ot 
 
 O'ne"" i" o""ki' 
 
 Now I ue.xt 1 
 
 .Some So (long) it i 
 
 (time) la.sted 
 
 hoii.sa'hiatgat'hwiV gadoge"" ni'dio't tea" onofi 
 
 again iience thev two it unchanged so tl 
 
 looked " (is) it 
 
 wa'he"'hcn": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Odendonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 tea" o"'hwendjia'de\ I" se" 
 
 tlK- it eartli is present. I itisam 
 
 wlierc ter of ft 
 
 de"tgada'di:V."" Wa"he'"hen' 
 
 f will talk out." He it said: 
 
 where moun- 
 
 " Hiia" hi'ia' 
 
 " Not verily, 
 
 (it is) 
 
 iiVdagwe'ni'io'. 
 
 1 it am master of. 
 
 ^Ga'e^ 
 
 •Hither 
 
 non- 
 
 t hence 
 
 da".se' 
 
 tliou 
 
 ^iw"" disnorida'"ha\" O'ne"' 
 
 the 
 
 ■ tho 
 
 Wii'hiatga'hade'nf 
 
 thev two faced about. 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 niio sno we 
 
 so It is rapid 
 
 art rising up. 
 
 deshofinatga'hade'nion" 
 
 they two again faced back 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ni"sho''ne' diionon- 
 
 da'-hif 
 
 Wa"he""hen" ne" 
 
 He it said the 
 
 Odendofini"a': " Hatc'kwi', i' 
 
 It Sapling: "What sayst I 
 
 gwen- 
 
 I it am 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 199 
 
 is true that thou art master of it. Thou hast finished the earth liere 
 present. Thou shouldst have pity on nie that I may be suffered to 
 live. 1 will aid thee, moreover. Verily, thou dost keep sayin<^-: 
 ' Man -beings are about to dwell here on the earth here present.' In this 
 matter, moreover, will it continue to be that I shall aid and assist 
 thee. Moreover. I will aid the man-beings. Seeing that my body is 
 full of orenda and even otgon. as a matter of fact, by and })y the man- 
 l)eings will be affected with mysterious ills. Moreover, it will be 
 possible for them to recover if they will make an imitation of the 
 form of my bodj'. I, who was the fir.st to travel over the earth here 
 present, infected it with my orenda. And, verily, it will magicall}^ 
 conform itself to [be marked by] the lineaments of my body. More- 
 over, this will come to pass. If it so be that a man-being becomes 
 ill by the contagion of this magic power, it is here that I will 
 aid thee. And the man-beings will then live in contentment. And, 
 
 Tho"'ge' 
 
 At that 
 
 \vrrhe""hen'" ne' 
 
 Hadu'i" 
 
 Hadu'T: 
 
 "■ Do'ge"s i's 
 
 " It is Inie them 
 
 swenni lo . 
 
 ago'n'hek. 
 
 I's 
 
 Thou 
 
 ^iaiefinefidtVi' tea'' 
 
 thou it hast tin- the 
 
 ishud where 
 
 di" 
 
 io""hwendjia'de'. 
 
 it earth is present. 
 
 E"gonia'dage"nha' 
 
 I thee will aid 
 
 honnagiit'he' ne" 
 
 tho'ne"' 
 
 here 
 
 ne"io"dik 
 
 di" 
 
 e gome nawa s 
 
 I thee will assist 
 
 l'sa'do"k 
 
 more- Thou it art 
 
 over. saying 
 
 io^'hweiidjia'de'. 
 
 it earth is present. 
 
 e"gonia'dage"nha'. 
 
 I thee will aid. 
 
 AVsgiden'ii' 
 
 Thou shouldst 
 have mercy on me 
 
 hi'ia" on'gwe' 
 
 verily man- 
 
 heing.s 
 
 Tho'ne"' . di" 
 
 Here inore- 
 
 E"khei;rdage"nha' 
 
 1 them will aid 
 
 ofi'gwe'. Na'ie' ne" ioen'dae' o'tgo°" 
 
 di" 
 
 more- 
 
 ne" gia'di"ge'. Ge'"dii'k e"iagodianen"nha' ne" ofi'gwe'. £"wa'do'" 
 
 the my body on. By and by they will be affected 
 
 di" 
 
 e"tcion'do°' doga"t-khe° 
 
 nigi:i'do"de"'. Agadientga''hwi' 
 
 the man- It will be 
 
 beings. possible 
 
 de°ionde'niende"s'da' tea" 
 
 is it, one it will make in the the 
 
 pattern of it where 
 
 dwagadiee°"di" dewagadawenie" 
 
 I was the first I traveled about 
 
 tea 
 
 o"'hwendjia'de\ 
 
 It earth is present. 
 
 Tho'i 
 
 where 
 
 nigia"do"de"" 
 
 such as my body H 
 
 is III kind. 
 
 gai°"nha' ne" on 
 
 potence the i 
 
 nawa's. .'Sken'no"' 
 
 a.s.-ist. Well (It is) 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 That 
 
 di" 1 
 
 morc- 
 
 hi'iii 
 
 •ha- 
 
 e lona sre e 
 
 Doga"t 
 
 If it so be 
 
 ^"iao['odie",se"" 
 
 gwe' na'ie" ne" ne"tho" 
 
 an- that the there 
 
 ins < it is) 
 
 e"ionno"'donnio""hek ne" 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 on gwe". 
 
 beings. 
 
 e gome 
 
 I thee will 
 
 Na'ie" di" 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
200 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 moreover, the}' must fustomarily greet me by a kinship term, say- 
 ing: 'my Grandfather.' And when, customarily, the man-beings 
 speak of me they must customarily say: 'our Grandfather"; thereby 
 must they designate me. And I shall call the man-beings on my part 
 by a kinship term, saj'ing: 'my Grandchildren.' And they must 
 make customarily a thing of wood which shall be in my likeness, 
 being wrought thus, that will enable them to go to the several 
 lodges, and, moreover, they who thus personate me shall be 
 hondu'i"." The}' must employ for this purpose tobacco [native 
 tobacco]. It will be able to cause those who have become ill to 
 recover. There, moreover, I shall take up m}' abode where the 
 ground is wild and rough, and where, too, there are rock cliii's. More- 
 over, nothing at all obstructs me [in seeing and hearing or power]. So 
 long as the earth shall be extant so long shall I remain there. I shall 
 
 de"ionkno'"hen"khwak 
 
 they ( indef. ) will greet me by 
 the relationship term 
 
 Na'ie' ne" o'ne"' 
 
 That the now 
 
 (it is) 1 
 
 ' Shedwa'soda' 
 
 * Our Orandfather,' 
 
 e"ia'hen" 
 
 one it will 
 
 ge-'s: 
 
 Ksoda'ha".' 
 
 e"iongwatho'ia' 
 
 one me will tell of 
 
 e^ia'heii" 
 
 one it will 
 
 ge" s: 
 
 na le 
 
 Na'ie' di" 
 
 lodges have 
 severally 
 
 gwa on we 
 
 tobaceo na- 
 
 on gwe : 
 
 e le sen nia 
 
 one it will make 
 
 e"iongna'do"'khwak ne"' on'gwe'. O'ne"' 
 
 they (indef.) me will use the man- Now 
 
 it to designate beings. 
 
 ' Kheiade"sho"''a',' de"kheno"'hen"khwak. 
 
 'My Grandchildren I them will greet by the re- 
 
 several.' lationship term. 
 
 ge"'s ne" tea" nigia'do"de"' ne" 
 
 That more- the one it will make cus- the the such my body (is) the 
 
 (it is) over tomarily where us in kind 
 
 o'hweiT'ga' de"gaienda"gwrk, na'ie' e"gagwe'nia' na'ie' tea" gone"'- 
 
 it wood it it will resemble, that it it will be able that the they 
 
 (it is) to do (it is) where (indef.) 
 
 saieii'do"' ne"tho' nhe"'hefi'ne', ne"tho' dl" ne"'hadiie'a' ne" 
 
 there thither they (m.\ there more- so they (m.) it the 
 
 will go over will do 
 
 hondu"i' ne" i" e"iofigadia'donda"gwa' tea" nigia'do"de"'. Oie"'- 
 
 they (m.) the I they (indef.) my jierson will the such my body is It 
 
 are haau"i' represent thereby where as in kind. 
 
 e''iondiea'da"gwa'. E"gagwe'nia' e"djon'do"' 
 
 CO na- cus- one it it will use to do. It it will be again one will be well 
 
 ,'c tomarily able to do (=becomeone'sself again) 
 
 gono"'hwak'danik. Ne"tho' di" non'we' nCgadien" ne" tea" 
 
 they (indef. ) ill are There more- the place I myself the the 
 
 severally. over will place where 
 
 non we 
 
 the l)Illi'c 
 
 odo"'hwendjiat'grs tea" o'' 
 
 ■ild 
 
 degaste"'he'nio"'. 
 
 it rock rises severally. 
 
 ste"" di" de'wagadawe""'das. Na'ie" 
 
 any- more- it me obstructs (my sight, That 
 
 thing over hearing, or power). (it is) 
 
 e"io"'hwefidjiri'dek ne"tho' e"gi"deri'dak. 
 
 it earth will be present there I will continue 
 
 di" tea"' 
 
 ne lonni s 
 
 HiiiX" 
 
 Not 
 (it is) 
 
 he' 
 
 E"kheia"dage"nhe"k di" 
 
 a Masculine plural of hadu'i 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VKKSION 
 
 201 
 
 continue to aid the man-beings for that lenuth of time." '{'here, it is 
 said, is the plaee wiicrein all kinds of deadly ills heyot thmi-cKt's — 
 fevers, consumptions, headaches — all were caused by lladu'i". 
 
 Now, at that time the Sapling again traveled. He again ai rived at 
 his lodge, and he marveled that his grandmother was angry. She 
 took from its fastening the head, which had been cut oil', of his— the 
 Sapling's — dead mother, and she carried it away also. She bore the 
 head away with lier. When she had prepared the head, it bccanie 
 the sun, and the body of flesh became the nocturnal light orb. .\s 
 soon as it became night, the elder woman-being and. next in order, 
 Flint departed, going in an easterly direction. At the end of 
 three days, then said Sapling: "I will go after the diurnal orli of 
 
 ne 
 
 on gwe" 
 
 the raan- 
 
 beings 
 
 diiodadoiini"' n 
 
 there it formed t 
 
 itself 
 
 de"iago'hw!Ve'sda 
 
 colic, the gripes (it will 
 pierce one's body), 
 
 ni'hoie'e" 
 
 ne"tho' nigai"hwes." Ne"tho', 
 
 there so it matter is There 
 
 long." (it is) 
 
 ne" nwa tgano"'soda"tchage'' ; 
 
 the every it disease is in number; 
 
 ia'ke"'. non'we' 
 
 it is said. the 
 
 place 
 
 e"iago"do"''gwak. 
 
 one fever will have. 
 
 eniagono wano 
 
 one pain in the head 
 will have, 
 
 hwak. 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 (it is) 
 
 ne"tho" 
 
 there 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 Hoiisa'ha'io"' 
 
 hii'gwii" tea"' 
 
 mattt 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 Hadu''i". 
 
 Hadu"i'. 
 
 he" 
 
 again 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 o'ne'" 
 
 don.sa'hadawen'ie' 
 
 again he traveled 
 
 thono"''sa'ie°\ 
 
 tliere his lodge 
 
 vher 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 gontVkhwe""!' 
 
 she is angry 
 
 the 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 ne" ho'soda'ha" 
 
 Odendonni"a'. 
 
 It Sapling. 
 
 wil'hoi'hwane'- 
 
 he marveled at the 
 
 . Wa'e'hil'gwa' 
 
 She it took oti 
 
 tea' 
 
 ganiiondiVgwii" 
 
 it had been 
 fastened up 
 
 hono"ha--ge°"ha' 
 
 his mother it was 
 
 ono wa 
 
 it head 
 
 Odeiidonni";!' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 oiidafhnia'djiiV'gi' 
 
 one her head had cut oflf 
 
 hwa'e"hwir o"ni'. 
 
 Heiago'hau""' ne" 
 
 ono wa 
 
 it head 
 
 a'sonek'ha" 
 
 ono wa 
 
 it head. 
 
 wa"wa'do"'. 
 
 it it became, 
 
 Tea*' wri"eiennefida"'nha" 
 
 where 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 gaa- gwa 
 
 it moon 
 (luminary) 
 
 wiVwii'do" 
 
 it it becHiiu- 
 
 wahiiii'den'ditV 
 
 they two departed 
 
 tgaa'gwi'tge""s 
 
 there it sun rises 
 
 nwa'onni'she' 
 
 so long it lasted 
 
 ne"' ijok'sten'; 
 
 one (IS) 
 
 nhwa"hniiea"da". 
 
 ne"' oiee""dii" 
 
 1 soon thence it 
 
 as became night 
 
 gwa"'tho' no*' 
 
 O-ha'ii" 
 
 11 Flint 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 Odcndoiini"':') 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 a se 
 
 three ; 
 
 w;i"he"'hen"': 
 
 he it said : 
 
 niwendage" 
 
 so it dav (is) in 
 number 
 
 •O'ne"- 
 
 "Now 
 
202 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 light. Verilj', it is not good that the hiuiuui beings who iire about 
 to dwell hero on the earth should contiiuie to go about in dark- 
 ness. Who, moreover, will accompany me ( "' A man-being, named 
 Fisher, spoke in reply, saying: "I will accompany thee." A man- 
 being, another person, said: "1, too, will accompany thee." It was 
 the Kaccoon who said this. Another man-being, whose name is Fox, 
 said: "I, too, will accompany thee." There were several others, 
 several man-beings, who, one and all, volunteered to aid 
 Sapling. At that time Sapling said: "Moreover, who will work 
 at the canoe r' The Beaver said: "Verily, I will make it." Another 
 man-being, whose name was Yellowhammer, said: "I will make 
 the hollow of it." At that time there were several others who 
 also gave their attention to it. And then they worked at it, making 
 
 he"sgegwa"ha' ne" gaa"gwa' endek'ha'. Hiia", hi'ia' de'oia'ne' 
 
 1 hence t it will go to the it orb of riiurnal Not verily, it is good 
 
 bring light (it is). (it is), 
 
 daio'gas'dik tea" non'we' aio""sek ne" on'gwe" onnagathe" 
 
 -■ it should eon- the the place they should con- the human they (iudef.) nre 
 
 tinue to be night where tinue to go about being about to dwell 
 
 „ ne" tho'ne"' o'"hwendjia"ge'. Soil' di" nonwa'ho"de"' he^ia'gneT' 
 
 the here it earth on. Who more- kind of person one and I will go 
 
 (is it), over, together?" 
 
 Hefi'gwe', Sgaia'nis haia'dji', da'hada'dia' wahe"'hen": "I" 
 
 4 He man- Fisher he is he talked in he it said: "I 
 
 being, (Long-track) called, reply 
 
 he"dne"." Hefi'gwe', thi'haia'da'de' Wifhe^'hen": "1" o" 
 
 O thou and I He man- just his body is projecting he it said: "I too 
 
 will go." being (is) (he is another person) 
 
 e"dwe"." Tcokda'gi' ne" na" wa'h6"'hen". Hefi'gwe' thi'ha- 
 
 " we will go." Raccoon the that one he it said. He man- just his 
 
 that being (is) body is 
 
 ia'da'de', Sge"'hna'kse"' haia'dji" \v:Vhe"'hen": "I" o" e"dwe'." 
 
 7 projecting (he is Fox he is heit.said: "I too we will go 
 iiTiotherperson), (It HasBad Fur) called together." 
 
 Thi'hadiia'dade'nio"' hertnongwe'sho""o"' gagwe'gi' wa'hofithofi- 
 
 8 They (m.) other (are) they (m.) man-being it all they (m.) 
 
 severally (are) severally made their 
 
 ga'ia'k ne" tea" e""honwaie'nawa's ne" Odefidonni"a*. O'ne"' 
 
 9 scores (vol- the the they im.Ulim will a,s.>iist the It Sapling. Now 
 
 unteered] where 
 
 tho"gc" ne" Odendoiini"a' wfi'he"'hen": "Son" di" uonwa'ho"- 
 
 1" at that the It Sapling he it said: "Who more- kind of person 
 
 (time) (is it) over 
 
 de"' e"'hoio"d6"'"ha' ne" ga'hofi'wa'?" Wa'he"'hen" ne" 
 
 I-'- he it will work at the it canoe?" He it said the 
 
 j,^ Nagiliir'gf: "I" hiifi' e"ge'sen'niiX'." Hefi'gwe' thi'haia'da'de', 
 
 Beaver 'I verilv I it will make." He man- he another 
 
 (Stick-cutter I : being (is) person is, 
 
 -to Kwe""kwe"' ni'ha'sefino"de"' nfi'ic" ne" wahc"'hefi": "I" 
 
 Yellowhammer such his name (is) that the he it saiil : "I 
 
 in kind (it is) 
 
 ("'"ksadofi'nia'." Tho"ge' o'nt'"" thigondiiii'dade'nio"" o"ni' wa'ha- 
 
 l"-t I trough (hoi- .Uthat now they (z.) other individuals also they (m.) 
 
 low)." will make (time) severally (are) 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 208 
 
 tho I'iinoe. There Ssiplini;- kept suyiii"-: "Do ye iiiuke haste in the 
 woik." Ill a «hort time, now, verily, they tinished it, iiiukiii<> aeanoe. 
 Quiekl}', now, they prepared themselves. At that time they laiinehed 
 the canoe into the water. Then Sapling said: ''Moreover, who 
 shall steer the canoe T" Beaver said: "I will volunteer to do it." 
 Otter also said: "I, too." Now they went aboard and departed. 
 Then Sapling said: "'In steering the canoe, thou must guide it 
 eastward." Now, it ran swiftly as they paddled it onward. It was 
 night; it was in thick darkness; in black night they propelled the 
 cauoe onward. After a while, seemingly, they then looked and saw 
 that daylight was approaching. And when they arrived at the place 
 whither they were going it was then davlight. Thev saw tiiat there 
 
 dii'hwasteis'dii'. Tho"ge' o'ne°' wa'hodiio'de°"'hii' 
 
 Ne*'tho' 
 
 At that iKiw 
 
 (time) 
 
 i'ha'do"k 
 
 he it kept 
 
 yintf 
 
 they (m.) it worked at 
 
 e"' Odendonni' 
 
 he It Sapling': 
 
 deswa'nowaia'he'"'hii 
 
 I . 
 
 Niioi'hwagwa'hii'' o'ne"^ 
 
 So it is a short matter now 
 
 efino'k'de"' wa'hadi'honioii'nia'. 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 (tu 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 nonwa'ho"'de" 
 
 kind of person 
 
 wa'he"^ 
 
 he it 
 
 awe ge 
 
 water on 
 
 (in) 
 
 'hen" n 
 
 aid 
 
 Wil'dwakdrfa" 
 
 It is a short spaee 
 
 hwa'hofina'di" 
 
 thither they (m.i it 
 east 
 
 Odeiidofini" 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 wtX'hadi'hoiT- 
 
 they (m.) made 
 
 : "Hau", 
 
 "Come, 
 
 li'ia" wil'hofidi- 
 
 M- verily they (m.) 
 
 o'ne'" WiX'honde"sa'. 
 
 now they made them- 
 
 selves ready. 
 
 ne" ga'hon'wii'. 
 
 the it eanoe. 
 
 "Soil" dV 
 
 "Who more- 
 
 e"theunidenwa''dtr : 
 
 he the canoe will guide?" 
 
 ■"l" e"aathone'a'ia'k.'' Skwa'ie" 
 
 Nagaia"gr 
 
 Beaver 
 
 (Stick-Cutter) 
 
 wii"be"'hen": 
 
 WiVhe"'hen": 
 
 he it said : 
 
 I will volunteer.' 
 
 lie it I 
 
 Tho-'ge 
 
 At that 
 
 WiVhofidi'dak, o'ni'' 
 
 Odendoniii":! 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 aboard, 
 
 w^a'he"''hen": 
 
 he it said : 
 
 wa'hoii'den'dia'. 
 
 they (m.) departed. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 (it is) 
 
 till 
 
 No 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 we'ha'die". Deio"gas, deioda'soiidai'go"'. 
 
 go along row- It is night, two it darkness to dark- 
 
 ing. ness (y>iteh-dark) is joined, 
 
 ue' ne"tho' hadi'honiofi'dic". Dien"'ha'' gwa" o'ne"' wa'hofitgat'hwiV 
 
 vhere 
 
 o'sondagonwa'sho""gowa'- 
 
 it blackne.ss (night) in along great 
 
 there they (m.) go along 
 
 propelling the canoe. 
 
 eiide'' daio'do"'ha'die'. 
 
 non we" 
 
 the place 
 
 hwa'hen'ne" efide"' 
 
 Suddenly, 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 now. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa'hadi'io"' ne" 
 
 they (m.) arrived the 
 
 they (m.) looked 
 
 tea" 
 
 Wa"hontsfat'iiwa" 
 
 !> 
 
 " Tgaa'gwi'tge"'s ne"siea"div 
 
 " There it sun rises thither thou it 10 
 
 wilt direct 
 
 tea" e"senniden'wa"da\" O'ne"' hi'ia" deioii"dadi' tea" hodiga- 
 
 * running the they (m.) 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 the 14 
 
 vhere 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 15 
 
204 
 
 IROQDOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. '21 
 
 was there, seemingly, an island, and they saw that the trees standing 
 there were very tall, and that some of them were bent over, inclining 
 far over the sea, and there in the water where the tree tops ended 
 the canoe stopped. Then Sapling said: "Moreover, who will go to 
 unfasten the light orb [the sun] from its bonds yonder on the tree 
 top?" Then Fisher said: "I will volunteer.''' Then Fox said: "I, too 
 [will volunteer]." At that time Fisher climbed up high, and passed 
 along above [the ground]. He crossed from tree to tree, going along 
 on the branches, making his way to the place where the diurnal light 
 orb was made fast; thither he was making his course. But. in regard 
 to Fox, he ran along below on the ground. In a short time Fisher 
 then arrived at the place where the diurnal light orb was made fast. 
 
 gwa" tga'hwe"no', 
 
 seem- there it island 
 
 iiigly, floats, 
 
 gaefi'he'dji's agwa's 
 
 it tree trunks (are) very (just) 
 long (tall), 
 
 ID 
 
 wa'hadi'ge"' ne"tho' ga'hi'do"' agwa's 
 
 thev (m.) it saw there it tree stands very 
 
 plurally (it is) 
 
 ha'deioden''ha'k'donniori'- 
 
 deiotcha'kdofi'nio"', 
 
 they (z.) are bent severally 
 
 awe"'ge" 
 
 it water on 
 (in) 
 
 sra'hon'wa. 
 
 gania'da'ge"sho'" 
 
 it lake (sea) on along 
 
 hegaen'hade'nio"* 
 
 thercit treesend severally 
 
 "Son" df' 
 
 ■■ Who more- 
 (isit) over 
 
 ne" tea" 
 
 the the 
 
 where 
 
 w;i"he"'hen": 
 
 ho it said: 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 nonwa'ho'"de' 
 
 kind of person 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hagwa'di', 
 
 side of it, 
 
 ne''tho' 
 
 there 
 
 wri'he"'hefi'' 
 
 he it said 
 
 ne"'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 tea" 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 dondagadiVnha' 
 
 there it stopped 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 Odendofini"iV 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 e"'haniiondagwa''ha' si" 
 
 he it will go to unfasten 
 
 tganiiofi'da' 
 
 der 
 
 hegaen'hage°'hia'da' 
 
 there it tree top ends 
 
 "1", 
 
 e°gathonga'ia'k. 
 
 I will volunteer." 
 
 "I"' o"iir."' Tho"ge' o'ne" 
 
 •■I also." At that now 
 
 (time) 
 
 he'tge"" ni'hodoiigo'di'ha'die". 
 
 up high there he passed along. 
 
 gaa gwa 
 
 it sun 
 (orb of light) 
 
 Sge"'hnak'se"' 
 
 Fox 
 
 wa'haa"the"' i 
 
 he it climbed 1 
 
 'y 
 
 ^aia nis 
 
 Fisher 
 
 sho"' ne''tho' 
 
 11 (he: 
 
 tganiiofi'da" 
 
 1 '> there it is fas- 
 ~ tened up 
 
 die'. Ne"' na" 
 
 13 The that 
 that one 
 
 Wa'dwakda'sl" o'ne" 
 
 14 In a short time now 
 (it is close apart) 
 
 to'auiion'dcV 
 
 ni'hat'ha'hi'ne 
 
 there he traveled 
 along, 
 
 endek'ha 
 
 diurnal 
 
 gaa' gwii 
 
 it sun (orb 
 of light I, 
 
 Sge""hna'kse"' 
 
 Fox 
 
 WiVhe"''hen": 
 
 '"' Sgaia'nis 
 
 e Fisher 
 
 o'sgo'ha'ge"- 
 
 it bough on along 
 
 ne"tho' nhwa'he" tea" noii'we' 
 
 there thither he the the place 
 
 was going where 
 
 iie'tho' nhwa'hawenoiThfi'- 
 
 there thither he was making 
 
 \Va"haen"hiia"'kho"\ 
 
 nc 
 
 Sgaia'nis 
 
 Fisher 
 
 e'da"ge" 
 
 down (on the 
 ground) 
 
 o'ne"' hwa'ha'io"" 
 
 now there he arrived 
 
 ni'hadak'he'. 
 
 there he ran. 
 
 tea" 
 
 15 
 
 non we 
 
 tlic i.lace 
 
 there it is fas- 
 tened up 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 gaa gwa 
 
 it sun. 
 
 Gondadie"' 
 
 At once 
 
 WiVhatcho'hi'- 
 
 he it bit repeatedly 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 205 
 
 At once be repeatedly' bit that by which it was secured, and, severiii<,'- 
 it, he removed the sun. Now, moreover, he cast it down to his friend. 
 Fox, who stood near beneath him. lie caught it. and now. Tuore- 
 over, they two fled. When they two had run half the way across 
 the island, then Flint's g-randmother noticed what had taken i)lace. 
 She became angry and wept, saying: "What, moreover, is the 
 reason, O Sapling, that thou hast done this in this manner T' 
 Then she. the elder woman-l)eing. arose at once, and liegan to run in 
 pursuit of the two per.sons. Fox ran along on the ground and, 
 in turn. Fisher ci'ossed from tree to tree, running along the 
 branches. Now, the elder woman-being was running close behind, 
 and now she was about to sieze Fox, who now, luoreover. being 
 wearied, cast the sun up above. Then Fisher caught it. Now. next 
 
 'ho"- 
 
 tea' 
 
 ganiiofidiVgwe"" 
 
 it it fa.steiied by it, 
 
 wa'ha'iak 
 
 he it severed 
 
 wa'haniioiida'gwa' 
 
 he it unfastened 
 
 the 
 
 gaa" gwa . 
 
 it sun. 
 
 hoiina'tchi' 
 
 Ihev are friend-^ 
 
 O'ne"' di"' e'dri"ge' hwa'ho'di" hwa'horiwa'die""si 
 
 Now more- down below thither he 
 
 the 
 
 Sge"'hmik'se"' 
 
 Fox 
 
 Na'ie' ne'' 
 
 That the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 dewa'seii'no"' 
 
 da'haie'na' o'ne" 
 
 there lie it now 
 
 oanght 
 
 tea" niga'hwe'''na' 
 
 the so it island (is) 
 
 where large 
 
 ' ho'soda'hii'' 
 
 his grandmother 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 di" 
 
 more- 
 over 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 dosge^'^ha' 
 
 near by 
 
 wa'hiade"gwa". 
 
 they two (m.) fled. 
 
 tha'da". 
 
 there he 
 stanrU. 
 
 Tea" 
 
 The 
 
 o'ne"" wa'ontdo'gil' i 
 
 now she it noticed t 
 
 khwe""ha", wa'dio"''shent'hwa' 
 
 angry. she wept. 
 
 wa'ti'hen 
 
 she it said: 
 
 htVdoii'sa'hnidak'he' 
 
 just there again they two 
 (m.) are running 
 
 O'ha'a'. Wa'agonii"- 
 
 It Flint. She became 
 
 Ho't di" nonwa'ho"- 
 
 What more- kind of thing 
 
 de"- 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 di-'se- 
 
 daioi"hwa"khe' ne' 
 
 tho'ne"' nwa'sie'ii" 
 
 Odefidonni'Tr '. " 
 
 It Sapling?" 
 
 dondaiede°sda'dji' wa'diona''dat 
 
 thence she leapt up she ran 
 
 gok'sten'a 
 
 she ancient 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ne"' o""'ke"' 
 
 the ne-\t in 
 
 time 
 
 o'sgo"ha"'ge''sho"" 
 
 it boughs on along 
 
 Sge"'hna'kse" 
 
 Fo 
 
 Sfraia'n 
 
 e'da"ge' 
 
 ground 
 
 he'tge"" 
 
 up high 
 
 ni'luulak'he'. 
 
 there he is running. 
 
 O'ne"" dosge""ha 
 
 tho"h:l 
 
 Sge' 
 
 gok'-steiiM", o'n 
 
 she ancient now almost 
 
 one, 
 
 "hna'kse"' wrrhatche""da' o'ne' 
 
 a'honwaie'na' 
 
 she him could seize 
 
 wa'hoiiwa- 
 
 she them 
 one pursued. 
 
 ni'hadak'he' na'ie' 
 
 there he ran that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 de'haen'hiiii'kho""ne' 
 
 he tree tops is cros-sing 
 severally 
 
 daiedak'he" 
 
 there she came 
 running 
 
 o'ne"' ue" 
 
 di" 
 
 more- 
 
 gaa jTwa . 
 
 hgaia m 
 
 Fisher 
 
 da'haie'na". 
 
 there he it 
 caught. 
 
 he'tge"* 
 
 up high 
 
 Na'ie" 
 
 That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 low the 
 
 hwa"ho'di" 
 
 thither he it 
 threw 
 
 o"''ke"" 
 
206 1ROQ0OIAN CX)8MOLOGY [eth. a.nn.21 
 
 ill turn, .she pursued hiui. And he, next in turn, wlu/n she riuue run- 
 ning close behind him and was al)uut to seize him, being in his 
 turn wearied, cast the sun down, and then Fox in his turn eaught 
 it. Thus, verily, it continued. Fisher was in the lead, and he at 
 once boarded the canoe. And close behind him was Fo.x, holding 
 the sun in his mouth, and he, too, at once got aboard of the canoe. 
 Now, moreover, the canoe withdrew, and, turning around, it started 
 away. Now, moreover, it was running far away as they paddled it 
 onward when the elder woman- being arrived at the shore of the sea; 
 and she there shouted, saying: '"O Sapling, what, moreover, is the 
 reason .that thou hast done this thing in this manner? Thou shouldst 
 pity me, verilj-, in that the sun should continue to pass thence, going 
 thither [in its orbit, giving day and night].'' He, Sapling, said noth- 
 
 wa'honwa'se"k. Na'ie' ©""ke"' ne" o'ne"' dosge""ha' 
 
 1 she him pursued. That iie.Nt in tnc uow near by 
 
 (it is) time 
 
 daiedak'he', o'ne"' tho"hti' a'honwaie'nii" o'ne"" ne" ©""ke"' 
 
 2 tlicre she came now almost she him could seize now the next in 
 
 running, that time 
 
 w:Vhatche""da' e''dii"ge' hwa'ho'df, Sge"'hna'kse°' o""ke°' 
 
 3 he became wearied down thither he it Fo.x next in 
 
 below east. time 
 
 da'haie'niV. Na'ie' hi'ia' niio'di'ha'die'. Ha'hC>n'de' ne" 
 
 ■i there he it That vcrilv so it continued to be. He is in the the 
 
 eaught. (it is) lead 
 
 Sgaia'nis na'ie' haia'dagondiVdie' sa'hadi'dak gii'hoiiwagofi'wa'. 
 
 5 Fisher that his body did not stop again he got it canoe in. 
 
 (it is) aboard 
 
 O'ne"' ne''tho' gwiVtho' ne" Sge"'hnti'kse"' ho'nhondil'die' ne" 
 
 (5 Now there next in the Fox he came holding it the 
 
 place in bis mouth 
 
 gaii"gwa', na'ie' .o"' haiadagondii'die" sa'hadi'dak ne" ga'hofiwa- 
 
 7 it sun. That tn<i his body did not stop again he got the it canoe in. 
 
 (it is) aboard 
 
 gofi'wa'. O'ne"' di"' ne" ga'hoiTwa' dawado"''tgri' wa'dwatga'ha- 
 
 y Now more- the it canoe thence it with- it turned around 
 
 over drew itself 
 
 de'ni" sawathonwanenda"siii'. O'ne"' dl" i'no"' sagadak'he' ne" 
 
 9 again it canoe disjoined itself Now more- far again it is run- the 
 
 (from the landing). over mng 
 
 tea'' hodigawe'hii'die' ne" o'ne"' daie'io"' ganiadsik'da' ne" 
 
 10 the they (m.) go paddling the now there she it sea (lake) the 
 where onward arrived beside 
 
 gok'sten'a', o'ne"' di"' ne"'tho" wa'diago'hene"da', wa'a'hen": 
 
 11 she ancient now more- there she shouted, she it said: 
 
 one. over 
 
 " Odendonni"a', ho't di"' nonwa'ho"de"' diioi"hwa' tea" 
 
 1;^ "It Sapling, what more- kind of thing it is reason the 
 
 (is it) over where 
 
 tho'ne"' iiwa'sie'a'? A'sgiden'a' hi'ia', ne" tea" dofldawet'hak 
 
 13 here .so thou it hast Thou me shouldst verily, the the thence it should con- 
 
 done? pity where tinue to pass thither 
 
 ne" gaifgwa'." Hiia"' ste"'' de'ha'wen' ne"' Odendonni":!'. 'A"se"' 
 
 14: the it sun." Not any- he it said the It Sapling. Three 
 
 (it is) thing 
 
HEWITT] ONONDAGA VERSION 207 
 
 ing'. She said this three times in succession. Now she cxclnimed: 
 ''O thou. Fox. effuse thy orenda to cause the suu to pass hahifuaily 
 thence, g'oing' thitiier." Fox said nothing in reply. 'I'hricc, too. did 
 she repeat this speech. Now. again, she said: ''() thou. Fisher, 
 effuse thy orenda whereby thou canst nialve the sun to pass haliitualiy 
 thence, going thither." He said nothing. Thrice did she repeat this 
 saying. And* all the other persons, too, said nothing. She said: 
 •"O thou, Beaver, thou shouldst at this time have pity on nie; do thovi 
 effuse thy orenda; moreover, thou hast the potence to cause the sun 
 to pass thence habitually, going thither." He .said nothing. Thrice, 
 too, did she repeat this speech. All .said nothing. Now, there was 
 there a person, a man-being, whose orenda she overmatched. She 
 .said: "O thou. Otter, thou art a fine person, do thou effuse thy orenda 
 
 nwa"ondiet'"a" ne]' nii'ie' iion'do"k. O'ne"' wifg^'hen"': '"Sge"'- 
 
 somnnysheit the that she it kept Now she (z- 1 it said: "Fox 1 
 
 repeated (it is) saying. 
 
 hna'kse"' desadennon'de"' tea'' sa"shasde"'sa'ie"' (^"'safwe'nijV 
 
 o 
 
 the thou hast potency thou it art able ^ 
 
 ivhere to do 
 
 doiidawet'hak ne"' gaa"gwa"." Hiia"' ste""' de'ha'weiT ne"' 
 
 thenee it should con- the it sun." Not any- he it, said the '^ 
 
 tinue to pass thither Otis) thing 
 
 Sge"'hna'k.se"\ "A''se"" o" nwa'ondief'a'' nJi'ie' iiori'do"k. O'ne"" 
 
 Fox. Three too so many she it that she it kept Now "^ 
 
 repeated (it is) saying 
 
 he"' o'iu' wa"ge"'herr': '"Sgaia'nis desadennoiTde"' tea" sa'sha- 
 
 again it other she (z.) it said: "Fisher do thou thyself in the thou '^ 
 
 (is) thy orenda array where hast 
 
 sde"'sa'ie"' ne'' tea'' e"sgwe'ni:V doiidawet'hak ne'' gaa''gwa'.'' 
 
 potency the the thou it art able thence it should con- the it sun." ^ 
 
 where to do tinue to pass thither 
 
 Hiia"' ste""' de"ha'wen". 'A''se"' o" nwa'ondiet''a" nfi'ic' 
 
 Not any- he it said. Three too so many she it that * 
 
 (it is) thing repeated (ilis) 
 
 iiofi'do"k. Nfi'ie" o'' ne'' thi'hadiia'dade'nio"' gagwe'gl" hiia"' 
 
 just they I m. I are different it all not ^ 
 
 ones (it is) 
 
 ste""' de'lion'nen". Wa"ge""hen'': ''Nagaiiv'gi', i's ne" o""kt'"' 
 
 any- thev (m.) it said. .<he ( z.) it said: "Beaver, thou the jire.sent 9 
 
 thing ' time 
 
 a'sgiden'ii'; desadennon'de"" dl"', sa"shasde"''sa'ie"* tea" e""sgwe'- 
 
 thou me shouldst do thou thyself in thy more- thou potency hast the thou wilt 10 
 
 pity; orenda array " over, where be able 
 
 niiV ne"' tea" dofidawet'hak ne" gaa"gwa'.'' Hiia" ste"'' 
 
 to do the the thence it should con- the it sun." Not any- 11 
 
 where tinue to pass thither (it is) ibiug 
 
 de'ha'wen". 'A"se"' o" nwii'ondief'a' nii'ie' iion'do"k. (lagwe'gi" 
 
 he it said. Three too .so many she it that she il kej.t it all 12 
 
 repeated (it is) saying. 
 
 hiia"' ste""' de'hofi'neii". O'nt"'"" ne"'tho" ne" hen'gwe" shaiu"- 
 
 not anv- they (m.) it said. Now there the he man-being he is n 13 
 
 (it is) thing 
 
 dada" wa'thofiwaerrgeiTnia'. Wa"ge""hen'': ""Skwa'ie"", i's son- 
 person she his orenda overmatched. She (z.) it said: "Otter, thou thou 14 
 
208 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ans.21 
 
 wherein thou hast the poteiice to ordain fforethink] that the sun 
 thence shall come to pass, going thither." He said: "So l)c it." 
 Instantly accompanying it was her word, sajnng: "I am thankful." 
 At that time Beaver said: "Now, verily, it is a direful thing, wherein 
 thou hast done wrong." And now, moreover, he took the paddle out 
 of the water and with it he struck poor Otter in the face, flattening 
 his face thereby. • 
 
 As soon as they arrived home Sapling said: " I am itleascd tliat now 
 we have returned well and successful. Now, I will fasten it up high; 
 on high shall the sun remain fixed hereafter." At tliat time he then 
 said: '"Now, the sun shall pass over the sky that is visible. It shall 
 continue to give light to the earth." Thus, moi'eover, it too came to 
 pass in regard to the nocturnal light orb [the moon]. 
 
 gwe'di'io', desadennon'de"' tea'' sa'shasde""sa'ie"' ne" tea" 
 
 1 ft"'"! person, do thou thyself in thy the thou hast potency Ihe the 
 
 orenda array where whore 
 
 e"sgwe'nia' ne"' e"tcenno""'do"' tea"' dondawet'hak ne"' gaii"- 
 
 2 thou it wilt be the thou thyself will the thence it will con- the it 
 
 able to do will it where tinue to pass 
 
 gwa'." Wa'he'"hen": "Niio"'."' Ne"tho' gawennaniionda'die' 
 
 3 sun." He it said: •■ So let it be." There as soon as it was said 
 
 lit word came fastened to it) 
 
 WiVge"'hen'': "Niiawe"'"ha'."' Tho"'ge" o'ne"' ne"' NagaitVgi' 
 
 4 she 'z.) it said: - 1 am thankful." At that now the Beaver 
 
 I time I 
 
 wa'he"*hen"': "O'ne"' hi'ia" gano'we"" tea" .sa'sadei'hwat"wa"da","" 
 
 5 he it said: "Now verily it is dire the again thou hast done wronjj 
 
 where (mistaken a matter)." 
 
 o'ne"' di"' da'hagawe'sotcie""da', hago"'si"ge' wa'haie""da', 
 
 () m>w more- instantly he took paddle out of his face on he it struck, 
 
 over water, 
 
 da'ha'hwa'e'gwa' ne" Skwaie""-gen"ha'. 
 
 7 thence he battered it the Otter it was 
 
 (flattened it) (poor it is). 
 
 Ganiio" sa'hadi'io"" o'ne"' ne"' Odendonni"';!' wa"he""ht'rr': 
 
 8 So soon as again they now the It Sapling he it said: 
 
 (m.) returned 
 
 ''O'ne"' wa'gatcennoii'nia" tea"' o'ne"' skeii'no"" tea"' sedwa'io"'. 
 
 9 "Xow I am glad the now well (it is) the again we have 
 
 where where returned. 
 
 O'ne"' di"' he'tge'"' e"gniiofi'de"', he'tge"" he'"iontgonda"gwe"' 
 
 10 N'ow more- up high I it will fasten, up high it will be unchanging 
 
 over 
 
 e"gaaiion'dak tea" gaa"gwa\" Tho"ge' o'ne"' wa'he"'hen": 
 
 11 it will be fast the it sun." At that now she (z.) it said: 
 
 where (time) 
 
 "O'ne"' de"wet'hak ne" gaa"gwa' gae"'hia'de'. I)e"io'hathe"'dik 
 
 12 "Sow thence it will con- the it sun it sky (is) It will cau.se it to 
 
 tinue to pass thither present. be light 
 
 tea" o"'hwendjia"ge'." Ne"tho' di" nwa'awe°"ha' tea" a'sofiek'ha' 
 
 13 the it earth on," There more. so it came to the it night per- 
 where over pass where taiuing to 
 
 14 
 
 gaa gwa . 
 
ONONDAfJA VERSION 
 
 209 
 
 Now, Sapling traveled over the vi.'sible earth. There was in one 
 place a river course, and he stood beside the river. There he went to 
 work and he formed the body of a human man-being." He completed 
 his body and then he ])lew into his mouth. Thereupon, the human 
 man-being beciime alive. Sapling said: "Thou thyself ownest all 
 this that is made." So. now, verily, he repeatedly looked around, 
 and there was there a grove whose fruit was large, and there, more- 
 over, the .sound of the l>irds talking together was great. So, now 
 came another thing. 'I'hus. in his condition he watched him, and 
 he thought that, perhajis. he was lonesome. Now, verilv, he again 
 went to work, and he made another human man-being. Next in time 
 he made a human woman-being. He completed her body, and then he 
 blew into her mouth, and then she, too. became alive. He said, 
 addrcssino- the male niun-l)eiiiL;-: •"Now. this woman-being and thou 
 
 O'ne"" de'hodawenie" tea"' o"'hwendjia'de'' ne" Odefidonni'Ti' 
 
 Now he travelefi the it earth is present the Tt SnjiliiiK. 
 
 wliere 
 
 Ge"'hio""hwada'die" ne"'tlio" gt''"iiio""hwak'da' wa"thadii"'nha". Ne"tlio 
 
 It river is present there it river heside 
 
 wa"hoio''de°"ha' wtvhoitrdon'nia' 
 
 he went to work he his body made 
 
 o'ne"' wa"haen"'dat ne' 
 
 li.,w he l.lew tlie 
 
 (Wind uttered I 
 
 do'n'het ne"' on'gwe". 
 
 became the human 
 
 alive being. 
 
 tea" niiodie'e" 
 
 it is done 
 
 nen ge 
 
 this one 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 ne"'tho* o'hon'da'ie" 
 
 tliere it brush (shrubs i the i 
 
 are (he) 
 
 gondiio".sho""'a" odit'ha". Da' 
 
 they (z.) So. 
 
 are talking. 
 
 tea"' de"hoga'"ha" wa"he'a" 
 
 he him had his he it thought 
 
 ha'.sagofi'wa* 
 
 his mouth in. 
 
 Odendonni"':!' 
 
 It stapling 
 
 Da', o'ne' 
 "' swa'hio'na". 
 
 on gwe ." 
 
 human 
 being. 
 
 Tho"ge" 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 wa'he'"hen' 
 
 he came to stand. Tliei 
 
 WiVhoirfdi" 
 
 'I's sa'we"' 
 
 heit.said: •■Thoy thou It 
 
 ownest 
 
 '• hi'ia" de"hotga'don'nio'"k 
 
 verily he is looking repeatedly 
 
 about 
 
 ne"'tho" di"' jj'ai"sdowa'ne"' 
 
 there 
 
 he" o' 
 
 hatrwa'da's 
 
 it another 
 I thing). 
 
 hofi". 
 
 r large 
 
 Ne"'tho' iii'io't 
 
 There so it is 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 hi' 
 
 whe 
 
 sa'hoio"de'"'ha" o'nr 
 
 Agon'gwe" o°"'ke"" 
 
 She human next in 
 
 being time 
 
 wa"haen"dat ne"' 
 
 he blew the 
 
 he"' 
 
 again 
 
 esome haps. 
 
 .sa'ha'son'nia" 
 
 again he it made 
 
 ne"' oii'gwe". 
 
 the 
 
 .sa'ha'son'nia". 
 
 again he it made. 
 
 e'.sagofi'wa', 
 
 her mouth in, 
 
 being. 
 
 Wa"shagoia"di "sa" o' nf'" " 
 
 He her body com- now 
 
 pleted 
 
 o" na"' wrfoiido'n'het. 
 
 too that one she became alive. 
 
 Wa"he"'hen"', 
 
 He it said, 
 
 w;l"honwe"'"has ne" 
 
 hadji'na": 
 
 ■ Na'ie" 
 
 ne 
 
 Dale 
 
 1 From this paragraph to the end of this version there is more or less admixture of trans- Atlantic ideas, 
 ft Here oii'gwe' denotes a human being. See footnote on page 141. 
 
 •21 ETH— 03 14 
 
210 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOUY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 many. Do thou not ever cause her mind to l)e grieved. Thou must 
 at all tuues hold her dear." At that time he said, addressing her who 
 was there: "This human man-being and thou now marry. Thou 
 must hold him dear. And ye two shall abide together for a time 
 that will continue until death shall separate you two. Always ye two 
 must hold one the other dear. Ye two must care for the grove bear- 
 ing large fruit. For there are onlv a few trees that belong to you 
 two." He said: "Moreover, do ye two not touch those which do not 
 belong to you two. Ye two will do evil if it so be that you two 
 touch those which do not belong to you two." 
 
 Thus, in this manner, they two remained together, the man-being 
 paving no attention to the woman-being. The male human man-being 
 cared not for the female human man-being. Customarily, they two 
 laid themselves down and they two slept. Now sometime afterward, 
 he who had completed their bodies was again passing that way, and, 
 
 nen'ge'"'ha' 
 
 this one 
 
 agon gwe 
 
 she human ye two marr>' 
 
 being 
 
 a'she'nigo''"hahetge'"'da'. E''shenoe"'khwiik 
 
 thou her mind shouldst hurt Thou her shalt hold 
 
 (grieve her mind) 
 
 wedjinia'khe'. 'A"gwi' 
 
 wa'he°'hen" 
 
 lie it said, 
 
 wa'shagowe°"has ne" 
 
 he her addressed the 
 
 diiot'gont." 
 
 always." 
 
 e"den': 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there she 
 
 abode : 
 
 E"shenoe"'khwak. 
 
 Thou him shalt hold 
 
 ak'he' neiige""ha' hon'gwe' 
 
 marry this one he human 
 
 being. dear ever. 
 
 nigai'hwe's ne" gado'ge"' e"tcia'diei5' tea" nige"" 
 
 the it certain ye two will the so it is 
 
 place (is) abide where far 
 
 hwen'do"* 
 
 ever 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 "Wedjini- 
 
 " Ye two 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 so it matter 
 long (is) 
 
 ge"'he'io'" 
 
 it death 
 
 de''djisnikha"sia'. Diiot'gont de"djiadadatnoe'"khwak. 
 
 O'hgnda'ie" 
 
 It grove lies 
 
 tea" is' 
 
 again it you two will Always 
 
 separate. 
 
 swa'hio'na' e°sni'nigo"'ha"k. 
 
 it fruit large ye two it mil care 
 
 (is) for. 
 
 tcia'we"'." Wa'he°'hen" di": 
 
 Doga"a' niio'hoiido'da' 
 
 'A''gwi' 
 
 " Do it not, 
 
 df 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 na' 
 
 that 
 
 vay 
 
 nhe"djiie'a' tea" hiia" 
 
 thither ye two it the not 
 
 will do (touch it) where (it is) 
 
 hiia" is' 
 
 de'tcia'we"' 
 
 ve two it own. 
 
 ne- 
 
 the 
 
 Mia gwa 
 
 t all seem- 
 
 rents ingly 
 
 Ne"tho' ni'io't 
 
 not ye 
 
 (it is) 
 
 de'hni"den' 
 
 they two (m.) 
 abode together 
 
 de'tcia'we"' 
 
 ye two own 
 it 
 
 ne 
 
 this 
 way 
 
 ', that 
 
 E"snii'hwane'a'gwa' 
 
 Ye two will make a 
 mistake 
 
 nhe"djiie'a'." 
 
 thither ye two will it 
 do (touch it)." 
 
 de'hoiiwasteis'tha' ne" 
 
 hiiii" ste"" 
 
 There so it is they two (m.) not any- 
 
 (it is) thing 
 
 hoiTgwe' ne" agon'gwe'. Hiia" ne" hadji'na' de'shagostei.s'tha' 
 
 he human the she human Not the he male he her paid any atten- 
 
 being being (is) (it is) (is) tion to 
 
 ne" e"he°'. De'hnida'ga', de'hnida"wi' ge"'s. O'ne"' gaiii'gwa' 
 
 the she fe- Theytwo(m.) lay they two (m.) sleep ens- Now some 
 
 male (is). down together, together tomarlly. (time) 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 211 
 
 seeing the condition of things, thought of what he might do to arouse 
 the minds of the two persons. Then he went forward to the place 
 where hiy tlie male person sleeping, and having arrived there he 
 removed a rib from the male person, and then, next in turn, he 
 removed a small rib from the sleeping female man-being. And now, 
 changing the ribs, he placed the rib of the woman-being in the male 
 human man-being, and the rib of the male human man-being he set 
 in the human woman-being. He changed both alike. At that time 
 the woman-being awoke. As soon as she sat up she at once seized the 
 place where was lixed the rib that had been hers. And, as soon as 
 she did this, then the man-being, too, awoke. And now, verily, they 
 both addressed words the one to the other. Then Sapling was highly 
 
 nwaonni'she' 
 
 so long it lasted 
 
 wa' hatgat' h w a" 
 
 ho it looked at 
 
 nonwa"ho''de"" 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 wa'ha'den'dia' 
 
 he started 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 ther 
 
 is'he" 
 
 again 
 
 shagodiiadi'siVi' 
 
 he 
 
 hadji'nii' 
 
 he male 
 
 (IS) 
 
 sga'da' 
 
 one it is 
 
 hodiV'wi". 
 
 he slept 
 (was asleep). 
 
 o'stie'"'diV 
 
 it bone 
 
 niiodie'e" 
 
 thf so it has done 
 
 ■here 
 
 na'haie'ii' tea'' i 
 
 ^(1 he it should the 
 do where 
 
 nhwa'he"' 
 
 tliither he 
 went 
 
 WiVha'io" 
 
 He arrived 
 
 tea" 
 
 ne"tho" 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa'henno°'don'nio' 
 
 he it thought repeatedly 
 
 ■hodi"nigo'"hawen'ie\ 
 
 it tlu-ir two minds should 
 
 tea*' 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 amuse. 
 
 noil' we" 
 
 the place 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 now 
 
 ho't 
 
 what 
 (it is) 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 At that 
 
 (time) 
 
 heiida'gii' ne" 
 
 he lay the 
 
 wa'ha' nioda'g wa' 
 
 o'de^'ga', 
 
 it rilj. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 o""ke"' ne" e"he"' 
 
 tea" godiV'wi" 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 tea" 
 
 naie 
 
 that 
 
 (it is) 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 Now 
 
 that one 
 
 ne''tho' 
 
 there 
 
 wa'ha'nioda'ffwa' 
 
 wa'thade'ni' ne"' 
 
 ne" e"he"' 
 
 ago'de"ga' 
 
 her rib 
 
 ne" hadji'na' 
 
 ago'de"ga' 
 
 her rib 
 
 o*de"'ga'; 
 
 the it rib(s): 
 
 wa'ho 'de'gae' de"' , 
 
 he him set rib in. 
 
 o'ne"' df ne" 
 
 hadji'na' 
 
 ho"de"ga" ne" e''he."' wii's 
 
 hago'de'- 
 
 10 
 
 now, more- the 
 over, 
 
 lie male 
 
 liis rib the she he her set rib 
 female 
 
 ga'ede"'. Dedjia'o"' sha'th 
 
 aie'ii" wa'thade'ni'. Tho"ge" 
 
 o'ne"'. 
 
 11 
 
 in. Both 
 
 alike he it did he changed the At that 
 
 now 
 
 ne'' agon'gwe' 
 
 wa'e'iek. 
 
 Ganiio'' wa'ontgetc'gwii' 
 
 ne''tlio' 
 
 
 the she human 
 being 
 
 she awoke. 
 
 So soon she sat up (arose) 
 
 there 
 
 12 
 
 gofida'die" hwa'eie'na' tea" 
 
 nofi'we' heio'nio'da' ne" ago'de"ga'- 
 
 
 at once thither .she it the 
 seized where 
 
 the place there it stands the 
 ti-xed 
 
 her ril) 
 
 13 
 
 ge""ha'. Ganiio" 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 nwa'eie'a' o'ne"' wa'ha'iek 
 
 o"' ne" 
 
 
 it wiv.« So soon 
 (bad been) as 
 
 thus 
 
 so she it did now he awoke 
 
 too the 
 
 14 
 
 hoii'gwe' ne"' 
 
 hadji'na'. 
 
 O'ne"' hi'ia' dedjia'o"' 
 
 sken'no"' 
 
 
 he human the 
 being 
 
 he male. 
 
 (is) 
 
 Now verily both 
 
 peaceful 
 (it is^ 
 
 15 
 
212 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [etii. a .-n. 21 
 
 pleased. He said: " Now I tell }'ou both that, in peace, without 
 ceasing ye both must hold one the other dear. Thou wilt do evil 
 shouldst thou address unkind words to the one who abides with thee 
 in this particular place. And, next in turn, he addressed the male 
 human man-being, saying: "Do not thou ever come to dislike her 
 with whom thou dost abide. The two human mp,n-beings that I have 
 made are sufficient. The ohwachira [blood-family, offspring of one 
 mother] which ye two will produce will till the whole earth." Then 
 he again separated from them. 
 
 It thus came to pass that he notictnl that his brother, Flint, was at 
 work far away. Then he ordered one, saying: "Go thou after him 
 who is at work yonder; he is my brother, Flint." At that time a per- 
 son went thither, and said: "I have come for thee. Thy brother. 
 
 de"hiadadwermaa"'senk. Tho"ge' o'ne"' agwa's wa'hatcefmofi'nia' 
 
 1 tlicv oonvcrsed together At that now very liewiisghid 
 
 repeiiteilly. (time) 
 
 ne'' Odendonni"a\ Wa'he"'hefi"': ••O'ne"" sken'no"' wa'- 
 
 5i the It Sapling. Ho it said: "Now peaeefiil I 
 
 (it i»,i 
 
 giatho'ie"' tea"' heiotgonda"gwi' de"tciadadnoe""khwrik. E"sei'- 
 
 3 you two tell the henee it is nnending ye two will each other Thou 
 
 wliere (unceasing) hold dear. 
 
 hwanc'a'gWiX' doga"t ne" gawenna'het'ge"' e"'he*sefi"has ne" 
 
 4 wilt err if it so the it word evil i.s ihon lier wilt say to the 
 
 be 
 
 gado'ge"' desni^'defi'." Nfi'ie* o""'ke"' ne" luidji'Mu" waiio- 
 
 5 itisacertain ve two abide." That next in llie he mal.' lie him 
 
 (place) (itjs) time 
 
 we°"has wa'he"iien": '"A"gwi' hwen'do'" :l'sii('shw:i'he""ha' 
 
 6 addres.sed he it said: "DiMtlint ever thmi should.ft hate 
 
 her 
 
 ne" de'sni^'den'. Ne"'th<>" ha'degfiic'i' dcgni"' wa'tge'st'iTnia' 
 
 i the ye two abide There jiLst it is suf- two it I them two 
 
 together. ficienl is have made 
 
 ne" ofi'gwe'. I)e"ga'hefi"nhii' tea" niio"'hwen'djia", n:T'i(>' ne" 
 
 O the human It will become the so it earth is large, that the 
 
 being(s). tilled where lit is) 
 
 i's C'tciathwadjieiTniii'."' O'ne'" deshonnadekha"'sion". 
 
 " ye ye two will make Now again they (m.) have 
 
 separated themselves. 
 
 iS'e"tho' dV niiawe""!' tea" o'ne"' wa'hatdo'ga" tea' 
 
 J-'-' There more- so it came the now he it notieeil the yon- 
 
 over to i»a.ss where whi-re der 
 
 thoio"de" ne" de'hiade"'lmon'da" ne" O'ha'a'. O'ne"" wa'ha- 
 
 11 there he is the they two are hrolliers lie- It Flint. Now he one 
 
 working 
 
 de"'nh:l"nha' wa"he""hf'ri": '" Hetchi'hno"'kse" n(>" si"' thoio"de' 
 
 12 commanded lie it said: " There go ye after him the yon- there he is 
 
 der working 
 
 deiagiade""hnon'da" ne" O'ha'a'.'' Tho"'ge" o'ne"" n('"tho' 
 
 13 one I are brothers the It Flint." At that now tluTe 
 
 time 
 
 nhwa'he" ne" shaia"dilda' wti'he"'hen": "'Dagon'hno"'kse' 
 
 11 thither he the lie !:> oue persou heitsaid: " Thenee I thee have 
 
 went come for. 
 
ONONDAOA VERSION 
 
 218 
 
 Siiplwig. has sent me to briiiji' thee with inc. 'I'hcu I'lint said: "I 
 am at work. By and by I shall complete it. and then, and nut het'ore, 
 ■will 1 go thither." lie ai^ain departed. lie arri\ (m1 hiniie. and more- 
 over, he hroiifjht word that Flint had said: "■ 1 am at wmk. I shall 
 complete it hy and l>y, and then, not before, will I gii thither to tiiat 
 place." ]h- said: "Cto thou thither again. T have a mattci- alxiut 
 which 1 wish to converse with him." Again he arrived there, and la^ 
 said: '" He would that thou and he should talk together." lie rejilied, 
 saying: "Verily, I must tirst complete my work, and not until that 
 time will I go thither." Then ho again departed thence. Agaiti he 
 arrived home, and he said: " He yonder did not consent to come." At 
 that time Sapling said: '"He himself, forsooth, is a little more impor- 
 tant than I. Moreover, I verily shall go thither." Thereupon Sap- 
 ling went to that place. Flint did not notice it. When he arrived 
 
 Hage'nhiVi'ha'die' ne"' dedjiade"'hnoiTda' ne"' Odendonni'Ti'." 
 
 He me has ordered in the lie thou are brothers the It Sapling." 
 
 coming 
 
 ne"' O'ha'il' w:Vhe'"hen": "Wagio"de". E"geiennendii"idia' 
 
 O' 
 
 * I nil 
 
 1 irking. 
 
 I task will finish 
 
 ge"Mjik'. 
 by imd by, 
 
 Sa'ha'io" 
 
 Again he 
 returned, 
 
 heii" 
 
 le-'th. 
 
 there 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 hif'sa 
 
 j ust ther 
 (not befor 
 
 di" 
 over 
 
 : '■ Wagio"'de'. 
 
 sa'hatho'ia' 
 
 again he it told 
 
 niien ge 
 
 thither I 
 will go.' 
 
 tea" nonwa"ho"'dt'»" 
 
 Sa'ha'den'dia". 
 
 Again he departed. 
 
 •he"-. 
 
 the 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 r.rk. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ha 
 
 that 
 
 ne*'tho' 
 
 St then, there 
 
 t before) 
 
 Agei'hwa'ie"' 
 
 I a matter have 
 
 rhere 
 
 E^geiennendiVidia" 
 
 I task will finish 
 
 honsa'se'' 
 
 there again 
 do thou go. 
 
 ha'io"', wa"he"'hen 
 
 he heitsai.l: 
 
 arrived. 
 
 Da'hiii'hwsVsa'gwa" wall 
 
 He replied he 
 
 11 lien ge . 
 
 thither I 
 will go." 
 
 tea"' ge'he"' 
 
 the I it desire 
 
 where 
 
 Wahe">heir': 
 
 He it said: 
 
 daiagitha'eii"." 
 
 ge"'djik' 
 
 li.\ and by 
 
 ■'Ne"'tho', 
 
 ■There 
 
 HoiTsa'- 
 
 There 
 again 
 
 ■' De'hodo'"hwendjion'niks dae.snitha'efi"." 
 
 " It him is necessary for ye twoshould 
 
 converse together.^' 
 
 "heii"': " E"gadienno"'kde"" hi'ia" hia'e', 
 
 <aid: " I my ta.sk will finish verily in the 
 
 tirst place, 
 
 o'n»"'"' ha''.sa' ne"'tho" nhe"'ge'." Doiida'ha'defi'dia". Sa'ha'io"' 
 
 now just then. there thither I Thence again he departed. .Vgain he 
 
 inotbehirej will go." returned 
 
 Hiirr de'thogiiie""'!"."' Tho"'ge" O'ne"' wa"lie""hen" ne"' 
 
 "Not there he it consented .\t that now he it said the 
 
 • it is) to." (time) 
 
 •■ Ha'o""hwa" si''hagwa' hi'ia' ni"haia'dano'we"". 
 
 ■He himself farther verily so his body is precious. 
 
 wa"he"*hen"': " 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Odendonni"';V: 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 I"' df hi'ia" 
 
 ■"'th 
 
 Hiia" de'hotdo'ge' 
 
 Not he it noticed 
 
 (it isj 
 
 ihC'fi'ge"." 
 
 thither I 
 will go." 
 
 O'ha'ii". 
 
 It Flint. 
 
 O' 
 
 Ne" 
 
 The 
 
 ne"'tho' nhe'hawe'noii" 
 
 there thither he went. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hwa'ha'io"' wa'he"' 
 
 there he he it 
 
214 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. 
 
 there, he said: "Thou art working for thyself, art thou, in thy workT' 
 He replied, saying: "I am working. 1 desire to assist thee, for that 
 it will take a long time for the man-beings to become numerous, since 
 thou hast made only two." At that time Sapling said: "Verily, as 
 a matter of fact, the two man-beings that I have completed are suffi- 
 cient. And, in so far as thou art concerned, thou art not able to make 
 a human man-being. Look! Verily, that which thou believest to 
 be a man-being is not a true one." He saw standing there a long tile 
 of things which were not man-beings. There sat the beast with the 
 face of a man-being, a monkey;" there next to him sat the ape;" and 
 there sat the great horned owl. And there were other things also 
 seated there. Then they all changed, and the reason of it is that 
 they were not man-beings. Sapling said, when he overmatched their 
 
 hen": " Sadadio'de""se"-khe"", tea'' saio"deT' 
 
 said: "Thou art -working for artthou, 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 'Thou art -working for 
 thyself, 
 
 wa'he"'hen" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ' ' Wagio''de'. 
 
 "I am working. 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 Ge'he'' 
 
 I it desire 
 
 e gome nawa > 
 
 I thee will aid, 
 
 e"ionni'she' e"*honnatga'de'"'hiV tea"' degni"' 
 
 It will last 
 (long) 
 
 ue"' on'o-wc 
 
 i the 
 
 se 
 
 human 
 beings.' 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 erily 
 
 where i^arej 
 
 Tho"ge' wa'he"'hen" ne'' Odendonni"ti 
 
 Da'hai 'hwa'sii'gwa' 
 
 He replied 
 
 swii'djik' 
 
 hecaiise 
 (too much) 
 
 gen'gwa' wa'tci"sa' 
 
 only tlum two com- 
 
 plctcdst them 
 
 At that 
 ftime) 
 
 luvdeofiiie'r 
 
 he it suid 
 
 the 
 
 as mat- 
 ter of fact 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Not 
 (it is) 
 
 'hwii 
 
 ) thou look, 
 
 hi'iii' 
 
 verily 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 tea"' degni"' 
 
 the two they 
 
 where (are) 
 
 i's thasgwe'nia' 
 
 thou thou art able to 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 W!utge"sa' 
 
 ' There 
 
 ne on gwe 
 
 the 
 
 hun 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 hatgat'hwi! 
 
 looked 
 
 hiiii" 
 
 not 
 (it is) 
 
 tea" 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verily 
 
 de't] 
 
 gaie 1- 
 
 correct 
 
 tea-' 
 
 deiodine"^he's 
 
 on gwe 
 
 human, 
 being 
 
 se^ie" ofi'gwe 
 
 hou dost human 
 
 think being." 
 
 beings. 
 
 a'se'sen'nia'. 
 
 thou it sliouldst 
 
 make 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 ge" 
 
 where 
 
 de"gen'. 
 
 it is 
 (are). 
 
 o' on'gwe' 
 
 ni- human 
 being 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 gonni"dcn' 
 
 they (z.) abide 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 hatgo'dii' 
 
 he sits 
 
 the 
 
 gago"'sonda"gwi'), 
 
 it has the face of i. 
 
 gadji'k'daks 
 
 it eats lice 
 (= monkey) 
 
 ne"tho' gwa"'tho' 
 
 ne.Kt in i>lact 
 
 Wa'- 
 
 hiia" 
 
 (na'ie' 
 
 there 
 
 'ha' 
 
 Thigondiia'dade'nio"' o"'ui', 
 
 le^'tho' 
 
 there 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 hatgo'dii 
 
 he sits 
 
 ne 
 
 13 
 
 daioi'hwa"khe' 
 
 it is reason of it 
 
 tea"' ne"tho' 
 
 the 
 
 on gwe 
 
 human 
 being 
 
 de"gen'. 
 
 vhere 
 
 Wa'he"'heiT 
 
 He it said 
 
 Wii'dwatde'ni" 
 
 nwii'awe""hi1 
 
 so it came 
 to pass 
 
 Odeudoiini"':! 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 degens'ge 
 
 horned owl. 
 
 gag we gi' 
 
 it all. 
 
 tea"' hiiii'' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 "The moiikey and the ape were probably quite unknown to the Iroquois. 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 215 
 
 orenda: •■Verily, it is guod that thou. Flint, .shouldst cease thy work. 
 It is a direful thing, verih*. that has come to j^ass. " He did not consent 
 to stop. Then Sapling- .said: " It is a marvelously great matter wherein 
 thou hast erred in not obeying me when I forbade thy working." At 
 that time Flint .said: ""I will not .stop working, because I believe that 
 it is necessary for me to work." Then Sapling .said: "Moreover. I 
 now for.sake thee. Hence wilt thou go to the place where the earth is 
 divided in two. Moreover, the place whither thou wilt go is a fine place." 
 At that time he cast him down, and he fell backward into the depths 
 of the earth. There a fire was burning, and into the fire he fell supine; 
 it was exceedingly hot. After a while Flint said: '"Oh, Sapling! Thou 
 wouldst con.sent, wouldst thou not, that thou and I should converse 
 
 wfi'thaeiiVen' nia' 
 
 tea"' 
 
 the 
 
 saio 
 
 -•'de'. 
 
 where work. 
 
 de"hogaie""'i". 
 
 he it consented to. 
 
 hwane'ha'gwat 
 
 man'eloua matter 
 
 de'sathonda'di' 
 
 thou it hast consented 
 
 '"Oia'ne" 
 
 "It is good 
 
 Gano'we"" 
 
 It is direful 
 
 O'ne"" ne"' 
 
 hi'ia' 
 
 verily 
 
 hi'iu" 
 
 verily 
 
 ^vhere 
 
 OdendonnP'a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 tea*' 
 
 the 
 
 a'senni"he"\ 
 
 thou it shouldst 
 cease, 
 
 nwa'awe"''hrr.' 
 
 so it ha.'^ come to pa-'v';.' 
 he it sjiid: 
 
 0-ha'a\ 
 
 It Flint, 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 Not 
 
 (it is) 
 
 "Oi'- 
 
 oi"hov\a'ne"' 
 
 wa'sei'hwane'a'gwa' 
 
 thou hast done ^vrong 
 
 tea"' hiiii"' 
 
 tea ' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne" O'ha'ii' 
 
 the It Flint 
 
 gofiia'his'tha' 
 
 I thee forbid doing 
 
 wri'he'"hen" : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 tea"' saio"de'." Tho"ge' 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 'Hiia" 
 
 " Xot 
 (it is) 
 
 thagenni"he°' 
 
 I it should cease 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 
 wagio''de' .swii'djik' ge"he'' deiodo"'hwendjio"hwi' tea" wagio"'- 
 
 I am at work because lam it is necessan' the I am at 
 
 (too much) thinking where work." 
 
 de"." Tho"ge' o'ne°" ne"' Odendof5ni"a,' wa"he°'hef5": "O'ne"' 
 
 .\t that I tune ) now the It Sapling he it said: "Xow 
 
 di"' 
 
 wa"gouiadweude"da'. 
 
 I thee forsake. 
 
 Tho'ne"- 
 
 Here 
 
 dediio""hwendjio'ge''". 
 
 there two it earth is divided in. 
 
 Ganakdi'io' 
 
 It place fine (is) 
 
 di"' 
 
 nhe^'se"' 
 
 thither thou 
 Shalt go 
 
 ne"tho 
 
 there 
 
 tea" 
 
 where 
 
 nhe"''se". 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 Tho"ge' o'ne"" ne"'tho' he"honwaia"de'"'di' ne" 
 
 .^t that now there there he his body the 
 
 (time) cast down 
 
 ne"'tho" lu^iiodaga"'!'. Ne"tho' diiodek'ha" 
 
 there tliere he fell There thereitisbum- 
 
 supine. ing 
 
 gon 
 
 Heiawengo"di' 
 
 ne"tho" he'hodaga"i 
 
 there there he fell There it .surpass- 
 
 supine. ing is 
 
 nwti'onni'she' w:The""hen'' ue" O'ha'a 
 
 so it lasted he it said the It Flint: 
 long 
 
 a'sathoiTdat-khe"" "a'so"' donsednitha'en' P 
 
 thou wouldst wouldst still once again thou and I 
 
 consent thou should converse together? 
 
 o"'hwendjia- 
 
 it earth in 
 
 odjisdagofi'wa" 
 
 it fire in 
 
 Gain'gwa" 
 
 o"dai"hen". 
 
 it is hot. Some 
 
 (lime I 
 
 " Odendonni"'a' 
 
 "It Sapling. 
 
 Odendonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa • 
 
216 
 
 IROQTTOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ktm. 
 
 once more together?" Saplini>- replied, saying: "Truly, it shall thus 
 come to pass. Moreover, I will appoint the place of meeting to be the 
 place where the earth is divided in two." And Flint was able to come 
 forth from the fire. At that time then Sapling went thither, going to 
 the point designated liy him. He arrived there, and, moreover, he 
 stood there and looked around him. He looked and saw afar a cloud 
 floating away whereon Flint was standing. Sapling said: '"What 
 nuinncr of thing has come to pass that thou art departing hence away ? " 
 Flint answered: '"Irnvselfdid not will it." Sapling said: '"Do thou 
 come thence, hitherward." At that time the cloud that was floating 
 away returned, and again approached the place where Sapling stood. 
 Then this one said: " How did it happen that it started away 'i " Flint, 
 replying, said: '" It is not possil)le that I personally should have willed 
 
 he""hen": " Do'ge"s ne^'tho' ne''iawe""ha\ Ne"'tho' 
 
 it said: "It is true there so it will come There 
 
 to pass. 
 
 ne"tho' dp"diad!i"nha." 
 
 tea" deio"'hwendjio'ge"' 
 
 di" wiVgna'do"'" 
 
 more- I it appoint 
 over 
 
 WiVhatrwe'nia' 
 
 two it earth is divided in 
 
 there 
 
 tho 
 
 O'ha'a' 
 
 It Flint 
 
 ne''th( 
 
 there 
 
 ni'honnii-'do"' 
 
 there he it ha-s 
 appointed 
 
 doii'nio"'. 
 
 repeatedly. 
 
 da'haiage""nhii" 
 
 thenee he emerge<l 
 
 he'hawe'non' 
 
 there he went 
 
 tea" 
 
 odjisdagon'wa". 
 
 it tire in. 
 
 Odendonni"'a 
 
 It SaplinK 
 
 tea"' 
 
 Tho"'ge' 
 
 non we 
 
 the plaee 
 
 WiVha'io"" 
 
 He arrived 
 
 ie"tho" 
 
 there 
 
 di" 
 
 wa'thadiVnlia" wsVthatga' 
 
 he stood he looked 
 
 Wa'ba'ge" 
 
 He it saw 
 
 wa'o'dendioiTha'die'' 
 
 thither it is going along 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 hada'die' 
 
 he is riding 
 
 O'ha'a'. 
 
 It Flint. 
 
 Odcndonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wao'dji'ga'die' 
 
 thither it eloud is 
 going on 
 
 wa'he"'hen"': 
 
 "Ho't 
 
 ■• What 
 (it is) 
 
 Wa'he"'hen" 
 
 He it said 
 
 Wa'he"'hef5" 
 
 He it said 
 
 nonwa'ho"dc 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 nwri"awt^""ha' tt-a"' 
 
 ]MK 
 
 O'ha'ii 
 
 It Flint: 
 
 HiiiX 
 
 ■■ Not 
 (it is) 
 
 Odendonni"a': 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 • Gri'( 
 
 ■ Hithe 
 
 'sa'dendion'ha'die' t " 
 
 thither thou art going 
 along?" 
 
 dagefino"''do"\*' 
 
 I litwilleil." 
 
 lul"' donda''se"." 
 
 Tho''ge' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 sawak'da' tea 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 wa'he""hen": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 he"'hen" i 
 
 it said t 
 
 ni'ha'da' ne" 
 
 there he is the 
 
 standing 
 
 ■ Ho't nwa'awe'"'! 
 
 ' What 80 it came to 
 
 o'dji'gil'die", 
 
 the it cloud is float- 
 
 here ing along, 
 
 Odendonni"a'. 
 
 It Sapling. 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 saga lo 
 
 again it 
 arrived 
 
 nefi'ge"' 
 
 this one 
 
 tea" wiVwa'den'dia 
 
 Wii 
 
 3 It) 
 
 O'ha'a' 
 
 It Flint 
 
 da'hadadia' 
 
 •Hiia' 
 
 deVwet 
 
 it i.s possi- 
 
 ni a 
 
 the I 
 personally 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 217 
 
 it." Sa Idling- rejoined: "How did it happen that thou didst not will 
 it?" Then Flint said: "I did not do that." Sapling- said: ""Itistrue 
 that it is impossible for thee to do it. Moreover, thou and I, verily, 
 are again talking together. What kind of thing desirest thou f. What 
 is it that thou needest, that thou and I should again converse 
 together?" Flint then said: "It is this: I thought that. p(>i-haps, 
 thou wouldst consent that the place where I shall continue to he may 
 be less rigorous. And thou didst say: 'Thou art going to a very fine 
 place.' And 1 desire that the place where thou wilt again put me be 
 le.s.s rigorous than the fonner." Sapling said: "It shall thus come 
 to pass. I had hoped that, it may be, thou wouldst say. '1 now 
 repent.' As a matter of fact it did not thus come to pass. Thy 
 mind is unchanged. So. now. I shall again send thee hence. I shall 
 
 dondagenno""d( 
 
 there I it could will 
 
 Odefidonni"n 
 
 U SapliriK 
 
 w:Vhe"''hen"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 awe"''ha' tea"' hiia"' de"a'wet 
 
 to 7>ass the not it is possi- 
 
 whero lit is* 
 
 ' O'ha'ft': 
 
 It Fini: 
 
 donda'senno""'do"' i " 
 
 lliero thou it couldst will?" 
 
 ' Ho't nwa"- 
 
 "What so it 
 
 (is it I came 
 
 Tho^'sre' 
 
 wa'he"'hen' 
 
 he it said 
 
 Hiiii" de'ne"' tha'gie'il.' 
 
 Tr wa"he"'h(' 
 
 Not 
 (it is) 
 
 '■Do'ge"s hiia" de'a"wet a'sgwe'nia', 
 
 ■■It is true not it is possi- thou couldst be 
 
 able to do it. 
 
 nonwa'ho''de"' 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 di"' hi'ia' detcioiigni'tha' o'ne"'. Ho't 
 
 Ho't 
 
 nonwa'ho"de" 
 
 kind of thin^ 
 
 What 
 (is it) 
 
 Wa'he"'heiT' 
 
 He it said 
 
 a'sathon'dat 
 
 e^ffi'dioii'dak. 
 
 desado""hwendjion'ni" 
 
 tbou it needst 
 
 tea" 
 
 O-ha'a': 
 
 II Flint: 
 
 Odendoii- 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 se'he"'* 
 
 thou it de- 
 sirest*? 
 
 donsednitha'en' ? " 
 
 once again thou and I 
 houldoouverse together?" 
 
 thage"k'"a' 
 
 il should ))e 
 less 
 
 Na'ie" n 
 
 That 
 
 (it is) 
 
 A a le ne wa ge a 
 
 ■■That the I it thought 
 
 it is I 
 
 na'j'anakdo''de"k tea"' 
 
 tb. 
 
 tea"' 
 
 the 
 
 tho 
 
 i'hen": 
 
 I it didst 
 
 where 
 
 'Ne"tho' 
 
 •There 
 
 do'sra't 
 
 non'we' 
 
 the place 
 
 nhe"*se'' 
 
 tea" 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 naganakdo''de"k tea"' non'we 
 
 such it place be in the the place 
 
 kind where 
 
 he"'hen"': " Ne"'tho 
 
 it said: ■■There 
 
 s^'si'hc 
 
 thou it 1 
 
 gwa 
 
 seem- 
 ingly, 
 
 dwrvawe""}!!!'. 
 
 so it came to pas^. 
 
 tganakdi'io'." Na'ie" ge'he" 
 
 there it place That I it desire 
 
 (is) fine; (it is) 
 
 hon8asgi''den'."' 
 
 there again thou me 
 shouldst place, 
 
 ■ ne"iawe""ha'. Na'ie' i 
 
 so it will come That 1 
 
 to i>ass. (it is I 
 
 Sagadathewa"dil" o'ne"' 
 
 ' I myself repent now.' 
 
 thither thou 
 Shalt go 
 
 thage"k"a' tea" 
 
 it should be the 
 
 less (severe) where 
 
 Odeiidonni'Ti" wa'- 
 
 It Sapling he 
 
 ge''he''gwa' dieiT'ha" 
 
 I it had thought after a 
 
 Hiia' 
 
 Not 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ne''tho' 
 
 there 
 
 Tc'ttigo^'hiigofi'da". Da'', o'ne"' di" he"sgonia- 
 
218 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 seud thee to the bottom of the place where it is hot." Now, at that 
 time his body again fell dowuwai-d. The place where he fell was 
 exceedingly hot. At that time Sapling said: "Not another time shalt 
 thou come forth thence." Then Sapling bound poor Flint with a 
 hair. And he bound him with it that he should remain in the tire as 
 long as the earth shall continue to be. Not until the time arrives 
 when the earth shall come to an end will he then agaiti break the 
 bonds. Then Sapling departed thence. 
 
 Moreover, it is said that this Sapling, in the manner in which he 
 has life, has this to befall him recurrently, that he becomes old in 
 body, and that when, in fact, his body becomes ancient nonnallj', 
 he then retransforms his body in such wise that he becomes a new 
 man-being again and again recovers his youth, so that one would think 
 
 dennie"da'. Ne"tho' he"sgoniadennie"da' 
 
 There hence again I thee "vvill send 
 
 non'we' diio'dai"hen'." Tho"ge' 
 
 tea 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 the place 
 
 there it is hot." 
 
 o'ne"". Ogeiii'sdi' 
 
 now. It is exceed- 
 
 ing 
 
 Tho''ge' o'ne"' ne'' 
 
 At that now the 
 
 (time) 
 
 o'ia' donsasiag6""nha'. 
 
 it other again thou shalt 
 (is) come out." 
 
 wa'has'da' i 
 
 he used it 1 
 
 o'dai''hen" 
 
 it is hot 
 
 Odeiidonni' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 At that 
 (time) 
 
 tea" 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 o'ne" 
 
 now 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 wa'he"'hen'': 
 
 he It said: 
 
 Tho"ge' wa'hoiiwashain'de"" 
 
 At that he bound him 
 
 (time) 
 
 Odendonni"a' ne'' 0'ha'a'-ge""ha' 
 
 It Sapling the It Flint it was. 
 
 ga'no"'dea'"ge' 
 
 it bottom on 
 
 heshoiiX'de°"i' 
 
 there again his body 
 fell down in it 
 
 he'hodaga"!'. 
 
 there he fell 
 supine. 
 
 " HiiiX" ne" 
 
 "Not the 
 
 (it i.sl 
 
 ono""khvve"a' 
 
 it hair 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 na 
 
 wa'honwashainda"gw;V 
 
 i he it used to bind him 
 
 tea" ne"ioiini'.she' 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 he"'he"'den'dak 
 
 where las 
 
 odjisdagoii'wa'. 
 
 ne . 
 
 That the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 6"io"'hwendjia'dek 
 
 it earth will continue 
 to be present 
 
 Ne"tho' 
 
 There 
 
 e"wado'"hwendjio"kde" 
 
 it earth itself will end. 
 
 o'ne"" de"shadesha'iii"k. 
 
 nige" 
 
 so it is 
 far 
 
 Tho"ge' 
 
 .it that 
 (time) 
 
 tea" 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne" Odendorini"a 
 
 the 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 Na'ie' 
 
 di" ne 
 
 That 
 
 more- tha 
 
 litis) 
 
 over 
 
 ne"tho', 
 
 ia'ke"". 
 
 thus, 
 
 it is 
 
 ' sho'den'dion' 
 
 again he de- 
 parted. 
 
 ' na'ie' ne" 
 
 t that the 
 
 (it is) 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is 
 
 nenge""ha' 
 
 this (it is) 
 
 Odendoiini'' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 tea" 
 
 ho'n'he" 
 
 he is alive 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 thus 
 
 the 
 
 na'ie' 
 
 that 
 (It is) 
 
 ge^'s 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 where 
 
 hok'steS'a' 
 
 he old in age 
 
 wado""ha 
 
 heiotgonda"gwi 
 
 it is unceasing, 
 
 se" ne" o'ne"' ge"'s haia'dage""tci' 
 
 in fact the now custom- hi.s body ancient 
 
 arily 
 
 doiisa'hadia'dade'ni', na'ie' ne" 
 
 again he changes his body that the 
 
 (transforms it), (it is) 
 
 na le ne 
 
 that the 
 (it is) 
 
 wa'wa'do"' o'ne"' 
 
 it has become now 
 
 's sa'hadofigwe" ne" 
 
 )ni- again he becomes the 
 
 ly man-being 
 
ONONDAGA VERSION 
 
 219 
 
 that he had just then grown to the size which a man-l)eing custom- 
 arily has when he reaches the youth of man-beings, as manifested by 
 the change of voice at the age of puberty. 
 
 Moreover, it is so that continuously the orenda innnanent in his 
 body — the orenda with which he suffuses his person, the oi-enda which 
 he projects or exhibits, through which he is possessed of force and 
 potency — is ever full, undiminished, and all-sufficient; and, in the next 
 place, nothing that is otkon" or deadly, nor, in the next place, even the 
 Great Destroyer, otkon in itself and faceless, has any effect on 
 him, he being perfectlv immune to its orenda; and, in the next place, 
 there is nothing that can bar his way or veil his faculties. 
 
 Moreover, it is verily thus with all the things that are contained in 
 the earth here present, that they severally retransform or exchange 
 their bodies. It is thus with all the things [zoic] that sprout and grow, 
 and, in the next place, with all things [actively zoic] that produce 
 
 tea" 
 
 H-hcr 
 
 hongwe"da'se"'a' 
 
 ht,' man-being new 
 
 sawa'do"". 
 
 again it is be- 
 
 na le 
 
 that 
 
 aien a 
 
 one wouir 
 
 ne 
 
 nithodo'di' ne"' tea"' ni'io't ge"'s ne"' 
 
 50 there he has the where so it is ou.stom- the 
 
 grown arily 
 
 de'nio"' ne" hongwe"da'se"'a" ne" oil'gwe'. 
 
 chaiigeil the he man-being new the man-being. 
 
 ha''sa" 
 
 just then 
 
 "tho" ha"'sa" 
 
 thus just then 
 
 (there I 
 
 de'hodwenna- 
 
 liis voice has 
 
 tea' 
 
 wliere 
 
 tho- 
 
 Ise"tho" na'ie 
 
 Thus that more 
 
 (it is) over 
 
 ni^ioia'daeiTnae" 
 
 so his body has orenda 
 
 di"' ni'io't ne" tea' tgaie'i" 
 
 uore- .so it is the where there it is full 
 and suffieient 
 
 ne" tea"' hadennoda"gwsi'. 
 
 hadefinonda''gwa" 
 
 it lie himself with orenda 
 
 embodies by whicli. 
 
 ne"'tho" gWiVtho' ne"' 
 
 tea" 
 
 the 
 
 hiia"' 
 
 not 
 
 vhere 
 
 ste"" 
 
 ha'qhwa" ne" 
 
 he it holds the 
 
 ne''tho" 
 
 there 
 
 gwtl"'tho" 
 
 nest to it 
 
 thing 
 
 O'sondoii'go'na" 
 
 It Great Destroyer 
 
 nonwa"ho"'de" 
 
 kind of thing 
 
 diiotgont ne"' 
 
 always the 
 
 ne"tho'' gwa"'- 
 
 there next to 
 
 ga"sha.sde"'sa\ 
 
 ne"' o'tgo"'," 
 
 O'ni'dat'go"" 
 
 otkon in itself 
 
 De'gago" "sonde" 
 
 It has a face. 
 
 noiiwa'ho"'de'" 
 
 kind of tiling 
 
 de"hona"go'was. 
 
 ne"tho' 
 
 there 
 
 de"hodawe""'das. Ne"'tho' 
 
 it him bars (shuts) out. Thus, 
 
 gwtv'tho" 
 
 next to it 
 
 hi'ia di"' 
 
 verily, more- 
 
 hiia 
 
 Hiia" 
 
 not 
 it is 
 
 ste""' 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 tcii"' 
 
 where 10 
 
 niion' ga'qhwa' 
 
 soitismuch it it holds 
 
 tea"' 
 
 o"i]wendjia'de'' 
 
 it earth is present 
 
 dewadia"dade'nio'"'s 
 
 11 
 
 gag we gi 
 
 it all 
 
 e"'tho- 
 
 thus 
 
 iu'i(^"t ne"' wadonnia'"ha", ne"tho' 
 
 gwa"'tho' 
 
 next to it 12 
 
 a See footnote on page 197. 
 
220 lEOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [f.th. ann21 
 
 themselves and grow, and, in the next place, all the man-beings. All 
 these ai-e affected in the same manner, that they severally transform 
 their bodies, and, in the next place, that they (actively zoic) retrans- 
 form their bodies, severallv, without cessation. 
 
 ne"' gondonnia'^ha', 
 
 ne"tho' gwa"tho" 
 
 ne" oii'gwe'. Gagwe'gi' 
 
 the they I art. z.) pro- 
 duce themselves, 
 
 there next to it 
 
 the man- It all 
 beingfs). 
 
 ne"tho" nigiiie"ha' 
 
 deswadia'dade'nio"'s, 
 
 na'ie' gwa'tho' des- 
 
 there so it acts 
 
 it changes its body 
 iteratively, 
 
 that next to it they 
 (it is) (act. z.) 
 
 gondia'dade'nio"'s heiotgondifgwi'. 
 
 again change their it is unceasing, 
 
 bodies iteratively 
 
A SENECA VERSION 
 
 There were, it seeuis. so it is said, niaii-heinos dwolliiiy on the other 
 side of the tiky. So, just in the center of their vilhige the lodge of the 
 chief stood, wherein lived his family, consisting of his spouse and one 
 child, a girl, that they two had. 
 
 He was surprised that then he began to ))ecome lonesome. Now, 
 furthermore, he, the Ancient, was very lean, his bones having ))ecome 
 dried; and the cause of this condition was that he was displeased that 
 they two had the child, and one would think, judging from the cir- 
 cumstances, that he was jealous. 
 
 So now this condition of things continued until the time that he, 
 the Ancient, indicated that they, the people, should seek to divine his 
 Word; that is. that they should have a dream f(>ast for tiie purpose of 
 ascei'taining tlie siH'ret yearning of his sdul Ipi'dduced l>y its own 
 
 Ne" gwa', gi"o°', hadi'nof5ge' ne" .sgaon'iadi" ne" hen'non'- 
 
 That. itseems, it is said, they dwell the oneotherside the they (m). 1 
 
 of the sky miin-beings. 
 
 gwe". Da'. shtVdegano'udfie"' ne''ho' ni'hono"''so't ne"' ha'seii- 
 
 Sn, just in the center of there just his lodge the he Chief - 
 
 the village stands (great) 
 
 nowfi'ne"', ne"'ho' hawadjia'ie"'. ne"' ne'io' ne"' kho" ne" 
 
 namei, there his ohwaehiralies. the his that and the o 
 
 spouse 
 
 sga't lK)diksa'tla'ie"", ie'o"' ne"' ieksa"a'. 
 
 one it they child have, slie the she child. 4 
 
 is female (is^ 
 
 \Vaadiengwa''shon' o'ue"' ho"wa"sawe''" ne"' hai;wendii"'s. 
 
 He was surprised, now it began that he tiecame ^ 
 
 lonesome. 
 
 O'ne'" di'q we'so" ho'nen'iathen' ne"' Hage"''tci; ne"' gai'ionni. 
 
 Now more- much his bones are dry the He .\ncient One; that it it causes ^ 
 
 over (= he is very lean) 
 
 the""'*?'" deo"nigon"Iio' he" odiksa'dil'ie"'. aieii"' ne" noii" 
 
 not(itis) his mind happv is ibecausei thev child have, onewould that perhaps. t 
 
 think 
 
 heniio-'deiT ne"' ne" hosheie'o"". 
 
 so it is in tliat the he is jealous. 8 
 
 state 
 
 Da', o'ne"" ne"ho"'shofi niio'den'andie" hf' niio'we" o'ne"' 
 
 So, now only tlius so it continued where so it is imw !) 
 
 to be distant 
 
 wa'^ofiwilnde""' ne" Hage""'tci ne" ne'' ii''au°wa''wenni''sak. Da'. 
 
 he pointed it out the he .\neient the that they should .seek to divine So, 10 
 
 One his word. 
 
 o'ne"' gagwe'go"" ne"' herinongwe"shori"'o"' ne'ho''shofi" hodii- 
 
 uow it all the they (m.) man-being only thus they (m. I J1 
 
 individuUy (arej habitually 
 
222 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 motion]. So now all the people severally continued to do nothing 
 else but to assemble there. Now they there continually sought to 
 divine his Word. They severally designated all manner of things that 
 they severally thought that he desired. After the lapse of some time, 
 then, one of these persons said: " Now, perhaps. 1 myself have divined 
 the Word of our chief, the excrement. And the thing that he desires 
 is that the standing tree belonging to him should be uprooted, this 
 tree that stands hard ])y his lodge." The chief said: "(iwa"" 
 [expressing his thanks]. 
 
 So now the man-beings said: "We must be in full number and we 
 must aid one another when we uproot this standing tree; that is, there 
 must lie a few to grasp each several root." So now they uprooted it 
 and set it up elsewhere. Now the place whence they had uprooted 
 the tree fell through, forming an opening through the sky earth. 
 So now, moreover, all the man-beings inspected it. It was curious; 
 
 e IS. 
 
 assem- 
 ble. 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 Diiawe°"o 
 
 Constantly 
 
 o ne 
 
 DOW 
 
 ne"ho' 
 
 there 
 
 honwa"wenni"'sas; ganio'shon" 
 
 he" nsVot hennonwaii'tha' 
 
 where such kind they (m.) it point 
 of thing ' out 
 
 gwa' na'ionnishe"t o'ne"" 
 
 what so it lasted now 
 
 ni"a' waeMawanon'we"'t ne 
 
 ne" na"ot deodoendion'ni'. Gain'- 
 
 that such kind of he it needs. Some- 
 
 thing 
 
 shaiif'dat waen": "O'ne"" non" 
 
 he (is) one heitsaid: "Now it is, iMThaps, 
 
 person 
 
 •' sedwa'seii'no"'. Ne" non" ne" 
 
 ; he (is) our chief. That porlia[>s the 
 
 deodoeiidiofi'ni' 
 
 he it needs, 
 
 non 
 
 perhaps, 
 
 haganiodagwefi'ong 
 
 one it should uproot 
 
 nen gen" 
 
 this is it 
 
 the 
 
 hoda'it, 
 
 he has for himself 
 standing tree, 
 
 "Gwa"," waefi' 
 
 "Thanks," heitsaid 
 
 nen gen 
 
 this is it 
 
 dosgen'o"' ga'it 
 
 it is near it tree 
 
 stands 
 
 ' ha'sennowa'ne"' 
 
 he chief (is). 
 
 heoiTwe' 
 
 where 
 
 ni'hono"'so't." 
 
 Da', 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 waen nr : 
 
 they it said; 
 
 " E"dwagwego'ong, de°dwaie'nan' 
 
 no ne 
 
 the time 
 
 e"dwa'niodago' 
 
 we it will uproot 
 
 neii'gefi' ga'it. 
 
 niiongwe'dagea'die' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 waadinioda'go' 
 
 they it uprooted 
 
 this it is 
 
 e"adiie'nan' 
 
 they it will 
 grasp 
 
 oia"dji'' 
 
 elsewhere 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 do"<: 
 
 djokde'asho"'." 
 
 each it root several.' 
 
 "ho' saadinio'de"' 
 
 the 
 
 di'q ho'wa"sen't 
 
 again they (m.) 
 it set up. 
 
 ■ Da', 
 
 So, 
 
 O'ne-" 
 
 Xow, 
 
 he'onwe* 
 
 where 
 
 hodinioda'gwe"', 
 
 they it have uprooted, 
 
 o'wa'do"'. 
 
 it became. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 di'q 
 
 na e 
 
 verily. 
 
 gagwego 
 
 it all 
 
 auiidjaga'eSt 
 
 it earth perforated 
 
 le" oii'gwe' 
 
SENECA VERSION 
 
 223 
 
 below them the aspect was green and nothing else in color. As soon 
 as the man- beings had had their turns at inspecting it. then the chief 
 said to his spouse: "' Come now, let us two go to inspect it." Now she 
 took her child astride of her back. Thither now he made his way with 
 difficultv. He moved slowly. Thej' two arrived at the place where 
 the cavern was. Now he, the Ancient, himself inspected it. When 
 he wearied of it, he said to his spouse: "Now it is thy turn. Come." 
 "Age'," she said, "myself, I fear it." "Come now, so be it," he said, 
 "do thou inspect it." 80 now she took in her mouth the ends of the 
 mantle which she wore, and she rested herself on her hand on the right 
 side, and she rested herself on the other side also, closing her hand on 
 either side and grasping the earth thereby. So now she looked down 
 below. Just as soon as she bent her neck, he seized her leg and 
 pushed her body down thither. Now, moreover, there [i. e., in the 
 hole] floated the body of the Fire-dragon with the white body, and, 
 
 waeiinatchi'waen"'. 
 
 they (m.) looked at it. 
 
 Odianon't' 
 
 na gon . 
 
 below 
 (inside). 
 
 ha'e'gwa' 
 
 also 
 
 Ganio"' 
 
 So soon 
 
 It curious 
 
 (is). 
 
 o'tho'diii'ho' 
 
 gana'daikho''''shon" 
 
 it green only (is) 
 
 niio"den' ne' 
 
 hennoiitchf wa' 'ha\ 
 
 they it were looking at. 
 
 hsi'f3ennowa'ne"' 
 
 he chief (is), 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ' Hau", 
 
 "Come, 
 
 o ne 
 
 now, 
 
 gwa" 
 
 it seems, 
 
 non 
 
 per- 
 
 i"' diiatchi'wa'no"'." O'ne"' waago'sa'de"" ne' 
 
 let us two it go to 1 
 
 No 
 
 O'ne"' se"'ge" 
 
 Now with dif- 
 
 liculty 
 
 he'oiiwe' oia'de'. 
 
 where it abyss 
 
 ne''ho' 
 
 there 
 
 O'ne- 
 
 Now 
 
 wa e . 
 
 thither he 
 went. 
 
 waiitchi'wa'en' 
 
 he it looked at 
 
 she her took astride 
 of own back 
 
 Skef5no""on' 
 
 Slowly 
 
 goa'wak. 
 
 her child. 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 walked. 
 
 ha'onhwa"' 
 
 he himself 
 
 Wiini'io" 
 
 Thev two at 
 
 Hage""'tci. 
 
 He 
 Ancient One. 
 
 satchi'wa'efi' 
 
 do it thou look 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 So soon 
 
 waogafi'de"' o'ne" 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 I's 
 
 gwa 
 
 just." 
 
 Hau"', 
 
 " Come. 
 
 nen 
 
 now. 
 
 Age"!" 
 
 '■ Age!'- 
 
 waen , 
 
 he it said. 
 
 wa a ge 
 
 she it said; 
 
 ' Ge'sha'nis 
 
 " I it fear 
 
 •satchi'wa'eiT. 
 
 "do thou it look at." 
 
 Da', 
 
 ■wa'o°'sho'go" ne" 
 
 1 10s 
 
 man- 
 
 goe'. 
 
 she it 
 
 the 
 
 ieiefisdon'-gwti 
 
 her right .side 
 
 -kho' 
 
 o'ne"'-kho" 
 
 now and 
 
 '" soap-a'di' 
 
 o"dio"''tchi' 
 
 ha' 
 
 o"dio""'tchi", 
 
 she herself rested 
 on her hand, 
 
 wa""'kho"". 
 
 severally. 
 
 o"dio"'tchagwe"non'ni' 
 
 she her hands closed 
 
 Da' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 dedji'ao"-gwa" 
 
 both side 
 
 wii'ontgat'ho". 
 
 she it looked at. 
 
 he" 
 
 e gwa 
 
 also 
 
 leiena - 
 
 she it held 
 
 Ganio'shon" 
 
 Just .so soon as 
 
224 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 verily, he it was whom the Ancient regarded with jealousy. Now 
 Fire-dragon took out an ear of corn, and verily he gave it to her. 
 As soon as she received it she placed it in her bosom. Now, another 
 thing, the next in order, a small mortar and also the upper mortar 
 [pestle] he gave to her. So ilow, again, another thing he took out 
 of his bosom, which was a small pot. Now, again, another thing, he 
 gave her in the next place, a bone. Now, he said: "This, verily, is 
 what thou wilt continue to eat." 
 
 Now it was so, that l)elow [her] all manner of otgon [malefic] male 
 man-beings abode; of this number were the Fire-dragon, whose body 
 was pure white in color, the Wind, and the Thick Night. 
 
 o'die'nonniiVk da'shago'si'na', o'lic^'-kho" ne"'hi)' ho\shagoia"den 
 
 e her leg seized, now and there 
 
 Da', 
 
 So, 
 
 die* 
 
 along 
 
 nige" 
 
 that 
 
 lience ho her 
 body cast down. 
 
 "ho' hiiia'don'- 
 
 there his body 
 
 o'ne"" ne"ho' ieiii'don'die'. O'ne"' di'q ne 
 
 now there her body was Now moro- 
 
 Jalliiig. over flo: 
 
 ne"' Gaha'ciendie'tha' Ononwa"'da"a"' Ni'haiiVdo"de"' 
 
 the It Fire Dragon it (is) white so his body is in 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 kho-' 
 
 and 
 
 na e" 
 
 verily. 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 ho n wa°'shea'se'a k 
 
 he was jealous of him 
 
 lie" IIage"*'tcI. O'ne"' 
 
 ne"'ho" waada"go" ne'' o'ni'sda" 
 
 there he it took the it ear 
 
 out 
 
 o'shaga'oii'. Ganio"' wiVeie'na" i 
 
 heheritgave. So soon she them took 
 
 -kho- 
 
 and. 
 
 na e 
 
 verily. 
 
 e"ho 
 
 aun'ia't. 
 
 plaee.i 
 
 ie"'-kho' 
 
 O'ne"' o'ia' nc/wtV 
 
 that 
 
 Da' 
 
 the 
 
 II nd 
 
 the 
 
 it 
 other 
 
 hetgen'on' 
 
 upper (one) 
 
 ' ienias'dagoii' wa'- 
 
 her bosom in she 
 
 them 
 
 ga'niga"d;V niwii";!', 
 
 it mortar so it is small 
 
 in size, 
 
 ne"' ga'niga"'da\ dedjia'o"" o'shaga'on'. 
 
 o ne 
 
 a e 
 
 again 
 
 o la 
 
 it. other 
 
 (is) 
 
 gana""dja' niwiVa', 
 
 daada"go' haniasdagoii", 
 
 his bosom in. 
 
 he it to< 
 out 
 
 O'ne' 
 
 he her gave them 
 to. 
 
 ne" ne'wa' 
 
 that next in 
 
 a'c' o'iii'-kho" ne" ne'wa" 
 
 it pot 
 
 <) nen la 
 
 it bone fis) 
 
 e"'seg'seg." 
 
 thou it wMlt be in 
 the habit of eating." 
 
 Da', o'ne" 
 
 So. now 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 he" 
 
 wliere 
 
 o\shaua'on\ 
 
 he it her ga.\e Ut 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 waen 
 
 he it sail 
 
 • Ne" 
 
 ' That, 
 
 nae' 
 
 verily, 
 
 niiodie'e"' ne" 
 
 e'dii"ge' 
 
 below 
 
 honnondia'dat'go"'s ho'dio"de"'; n 
 
 they are otgon-bodied uf all kinds; tl 
 
 (are mulelie) 
 
 Ononwa"'div'a"' Ni'haiado"de"', kho' 
 
 it white (is) so his body is in kind. and 
 
 hadi'na"ge' ne" 
 
 they (m.) are the 
 
 dwelling 
 
 Ga'ha'ciefidie'tha' 
 
 It Fire Uragon 
 
 Ga"ha', ne" 
 
 It Wind. that 
 
 gwa"ho' 
 
 next to it 
 
 ne 
 
 Deioda'sondai'ko"' 
 
 It Thick Night. 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 8KNECA VERSION 
 
 225 
 
 iS'ow, tbey, the male maii-l)eing.s, coun.seled together, and thej' said: 
 "Well, is it not probably po.s.sible foi- um to give aid to the woman- 
 being whose body is falling thence toward us '. " Now every one of the 
 man-beings spoke, sa^nng: "I, perhaps, would be alilc to aid her." 
 Black Bass said: '"I. periiaps. could do it." They, tiic man-beings, 
 said: "Xot tlie least, prriiajjs. art thou able to do it. seeing that thou 
 hast no sens(> [reason]." 'I1u> Pickerel next in turn said: •" I. perhaps, 
 could do it." 'ilien the man-ljeings said: "And again we say, thou 
 canst not do ev(>n a little, because th\' throat is too long [thou art a 
 glutton]." So now Turtle spoke, saying: ■'Moreover, perhaps, I would 
 be able to give aid to the person of the woman-being.''' Now all the 
 man-beings confirmed this proposal. Now, moreover. Turtle iloated 
 there at the point directly toward whicli the })ody of the woman-l)eing 
 was falling thence. So now, on the Turtle's carapace sh(>, the woman- 
 being, alighted. And .she, the woman-being, wept there. Some time 
 
 Da', 
 
 waadias'hen. Waen'nf: 
 
 ihcy (in.) liri.l H They it said: 
 
 •Gwe' 
 
 ■■ Well, 
 
 t>o 
 
 non 
 
 perhiips 
 
 da'a'cn' aedwagwc'ni' a(»thiia"dage"ha" ni'ge' 
 
 wi- li.Tsliimlil iiifl siu'li iti 
 
 lagon gwe 
 
 notitpos- wcsliiMiia l.i-nlilr 
 sible (is) it !■> ■!.> lieing (is) 
 
 diiieia'dofi'die" ? " O'nc"" ha'de'ion hadi'sni(>"s, hennon'do'": "V, 
 
 thence hiT body is X^w everv one of lli.v nii. l spckc. tlnv i in. i it said: •■!. 
 
 fallingr' them 
 
 noil" agegwe'ni' akheia'dage"ha\" Oga"'gwa" waeh"': "'I'', 
 
 per- I it could <l»;i I her could aid." It IJIacl; Bass, he it said: "I, 
 
 Waen'nf 
 
 noiT' agegwe'ni' 
 
 per- I it could do. 
 
 hajis, 
 
 so''dji' de'sa"ni'go"t." Ne"' ne'wi'i' 
 
 because thou hast no That next in 
 
 (too utterly) sense." order 
 
 "I,'' noiT' agegwe'ni'." Waeii'ni' 
 
 "I, per- I it could do." They it saiil 
 
 De'osthon" non" de'sagwe'niofi', 
 
 "Nota little, per- thou art able to doit, 
 
 ne" Sgeiidjes' wai 
 
 de'.sagwe'nioiT, 
 
 thou hast no sense. 
 
 waa'sniet ne" 
 
 bespoke the 
 
 .so''dji 
 
 I utterly 
 
 la'no'wii' 
 
 It turtle 
 
 sanitVdo'wis." 
 
 thon art a glutton." 
 
 kho- 
 
 and 
 
 Da'. 
 
 It Pickerel he it said 
 
 ( =it tish long) 
 
 a'e': " De'osthon ' 
 
 again: 
 
 o'ne" 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 Not a little 
 
 ne'wa' 
 
 waeii": "'I'' di'q 
 
 he it said: ,'I, more- 
 
 irder 
 
 noii" agegwe'ni' 
 
 I it could do 
 
 akheia'dage^ha" 
 
 I her could aid 
 
 haps, 
 
 O'ne"" gagwe'go"" waadii" 
 
 Xow it all thev con 
 
 wani'ad. O'ne' 
 
 e lagoii gwe . 
 
 he she man-being 
 
 (is)." tirnied 
 
 1i'(l ne"ho' ha"sko' he'onwe" odoge'"'do"" ne"' 
 
 (the) Now. more- there he floated th>- where it is objective the 
 
 matter. over, point 
 
 daieia'don'die" ne"' iagoii'gwe". Da', o'nt'"' ne"'"ho" ga"n()wa''ge" 
 
 thence her body is the she man- So, now there it turtle on 
 
 falling " being is. 
 
 o'die'dioii'da't. O'nt'"" di'([ ne''"lio" wa'o"s'daerr ne"' iagoii'gwe'. 
 
 she alighting Now, more- there she wept the she man-being 
 
 stepped. o\er. is. 
 
 21 KTn— o;; i.j 
 
226 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 afterward she remembered that seemingl,y she still held [in her hands] 
 earth. Now she opened her hands, and, moreover, she scattered the 
 earth over Turtle. As soon as she did this, then it seems that this 
 earth grew in size. So now she did thus, scattering the earth very 
 many times [much]. In a short time the earth had become of a con- 
 siderable size. Now she herself ])ecame aware that it was she herself, 
 alone seemingly, who was forming this earth here present. So now, 
 verily, it was her custom to travel a])Out from place to place contin- 
 ually. She knew, verily, that when she traveled to and fro the earth 
 increased in size. So now it was not long, verily, before the various 
 kinds of shru])s grew up and also every kind of grass and reeds. In 
 a short time slie saw there entwined a vine of the wild potato. There 
 out of doors the woman-being stood up and said: "Now, seemingly , 
 will be present the orb of light [the sun], which shall be called the 
 
 Gain'gwa' 
 
 1 Somewhat 
 
 na'ioii'nishe't 
 
 so long it lasted 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa'agoshaa"t 
 
 she it remembered 
 
 ne" 
 
 ^ the 
 
 oe"diV. 
 
 it earth. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 wiVo"'tcagwai ' 'si\ 
 
 she her hftnd opened, 
 
 o'ne"*-kho' di'q 
 
 seem- 
 ingly 
 
 ne"'ho' 
 
 there 
 
 o'dioiido'gwiit 
 
 she it scattered 
 
 na e 
 
 verily, 
 
 ga no wage . 
 
 it turtle on. 
 
 o'wado'diak 
 
 it grew 
 
 nen gen 
 
 this it is 
 
 Ganio' 
 
 So soon as 
 
 ne" 
 
 ne""ho' nti'e'ie' agwsVs 
 
 ne-"ho' 
 
 thus 
 
 o'dioiido'gwat 
 
 she it scattered 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 oe"dir. 
 
 it earth. 
 
 oe"da'. 
 
 it earth. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 he" 
 
 where 
 
 gam gwa 
 
 somewhat 
 
 o ne 
 
 now, 
 
 Da'. 
 
 Dadjia"shon 
 
 In a very short 
 time only 
 
 wa'enni'naMog 
 
 she it noticed 
 
 that, 
 
 niioeii'dja" o'wa'do"'. O'ne"' 
 
 so it earth is it became. Now 
 
 large 
 
 gaoiiiion" gwa"shon ie'cioiTni's nen'gen' ne" ioeiTdja'de' 
 
 she herself seemingly she it makes this it is the it earth is 
 
 only " present. 
 
 na'e' gen's deiagodaweii'nie' diiawe""©"'. Gono""do"' 
 
 verily, cus- she is traveling about without ceasing. She it knew 
 
 tomarily 
 
 na'e' o'wado'diak ganio" deiagodaweii'nie'. Da'. o'ne"' 
 
 verily, it grew so soon as she would travel ubo\it. So. now. 
 
 di'q de'aonni'she'on' o'ne' 
 
 10 more- it did not last long now, 
 over, 
 
 do'diak, ne"-kho' ne" 
 
 11 irrew UD, that and the 
 
 grew up. 
 
 waege" 
 
 ■^ she it saw 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 owadase" ne" 
 
 it is entwined the 
 
 iagoii'gwe' ne""ho' a'sde' 
 
 she man-being there out o£ 
 
 (is) doors 
 
 e"gaa'gwa'a'k ne" endek'ha' 
 
 ^eem- it luminary will 
 
 ngly, be present, 
 
 na'e' o'skawa'shofi"'o"' o'weiina"- 
 
 )w, verily, it bush of various they (z.j 
 
 kinds 
 
 hadeio'eo"dage*. Dsrdjia"shofi* o'ne"' 
 
 every grass (plant) in In a very short now 
 
 number. time only 
 
 onen'no"'diV-on'we' o'o""sa'. O'ne"', ne" 
 
 it wild potato (native) it vine. Now, the 
 
 o'die'dat, o'ne"'-kho' waVge"': "O'ne"' 
 
 she stood up, Now and she it said: "Now, 
 
 gwa' 
 
 the 
 
 day pertain- 
 ing to 
 
 e gaiaso ong. 
 
 it will be called." 
 
 Doge"'s sede' 
 
 It is true early in 
 
SENECA VERSION 
 
 227 
 
 diurnal one." Truly now, early in the niornin*;-, the orb of light arose, 
 and now, moreover, it started and went thither toward the place where 
 the orl) of light goes down [sets]. Verily, when the orb of light went 
 down [set] it then ])ecame night, or dark. Now again, there out of 
 doors she stood up, and she said, moreover: "Now, seemingly, next 
 in order, there will be a star [spot] present here and there in many 
 places where the sky is present [i. e., on the surface of the skj^]." 
 Now, truly, it thus came to pass. So now, there out of doors where 
 she stood she thei'e pointed and told, moreover, what kind of thing 
 those stars would be called. Toward the north there are certain 
 stars, severally present there, of which she said: "They-are-pursuing- 
 the-bear they will he called." So now, next in order, she said another 
 thing: "There will be a large star in existence, and it will rise cus- 
 tomarily just before it becomes day, and it will be called, 'It-brings- 
 the-day.'" Now, again she pointed, and again she said: "That cluster 
 of stars yonder will be called 'the Gi'oup Visible.' And they, verily, 
 
 djia' 
 
 gwe s-gwa 
 
 sets direction 
 
 wa'o"ga' 
 
 it became 
 night. 
 
 "O'ne"' 
 
 "Now 
 
 dagaa'gwit'ge°'t, o'ne"" 
 
 hence it lu 
 fo 
 
 ho''we' 
 
 O'ne"' a'e' 
 
 gwa' 
 
 di'q ho'wa'den'di' he'' ga'il'- 
 
 moro- it started where it 
 over luminary 
 
 ho'ga'a'gwe°'t o'ne"" wai" 
 
 thither it orb of now of 
 
 light set course 
 
 ne"'ho' a'sde' o'die'da't, waa'ge"' di'q: 
 
 there out of she stood up, she it said more 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 no ne 
 
 the time 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 ingly order 
 
 doge"'.s lie*" 'ho' 
 
 it is true, thus 
 indt'L-d. 
 
 niiawe 
 
 so it came t 
 
 :idji'so"''deonniong 
 
 be pre 
 rally 
 
 Da', o'lie*^ 
 
 it star will be present 
 plurally 
 
 he" 
 
 where 
 
 over:- 
 
 giio^'hia'de'."' 
 
 it sky is present." 
 
 as'de* he'onwe' i'iet 
 
 wiVa'ge"' di'q ne" na"''ot e'^gaiaso'ofig hoi'- 
 
 she it said more- that such kind it will be called those 
 
 over of thing 
 
 gen' gadjrso"MtVsho"\ Otho'we'*ge'-gwa' ne"*ho' gadogeiTno"' ne" 
 
 ne'''ho* w;Vo"*'tcade"\ 
 
 there 
 
 it star is severally 
 
 It is cold direction 
 
 •adji''so"*'de/onnio"' ne" ne"' 
 
 it star is present (lixed) that the 
 
 plurally 
 
 Da 
 
 Nia'gwai' 
 
 " Bear 
 
 waage 
 
 she it said 
 
 e gowanen on^ 
 
 it will be large 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 hadishe" 
 
 they (m.) are 
 pursuing it 
 
 WiVa'ge"' : 
 
 she it said: 
 
 e gaiaso ong, 
 
 it will be called," 
 
 "Ne" ne' 
 
 gadji'so""'drr 
 
 it star 
 
 e"ge"'k, e"tga'a'gwitge"\seg tho"ha' 
 
 it will be it will be in the habit of nearly 
 
 ne"' e"io"hen''t ne"' 
 
 the it will become that 
 day 
 
 wa'o""tcade"\ a'e'-kho' wa'a'ge"': "Ne" hi'gen" 
 
 she pointed her again and she it said: "That that one 
 
 (is) tinger, it i; 
 
 odji'so"'da"sho"'' ne" e"gaiaso'orig, Gatgwa"dri\ 
 
 it star (is) severally that it will be called. It cluster is present. 
 
 gen s 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 o'ia' 
 
 itother 
 
 e"gaiaso'ong Tgefiden'witha'." O'ne"" 
 
 it will be called It day brings." Now 
 
 wa go"'sot 
 
 it group is 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That, 
 
 na e, 
 
 verily 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
228 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 will know [will be the sign ofj the time of the year [at iiJl times]. 
 And that [group] is called 'Thej- -are-dancing.'" So now, still once 
 more, she spoke of that [which is called] "Sheis-sitting." [She said]: 
 "Verily, these will accompanj' them [i. e. , those who form a group]. 
 • Beaver-its-skin-is-spread-out,' is what these shall be called. As soon, 
 customarily, as one journeys, traveling at night, one will watch this 
 [group]." Some time after this, she, the Ancient-bodied, again spoke 
 repeatedly, saying: "There will dwell in a place faraway man-beings. 
 So now, also, another thing; beavers will dwell in that place where 
 there are streams of water." Indeed, it did thus conic to pass, and 
 the cause that brought it about is that she. the Ancient hodii'd, is, as 
 a matter of fact, a controller [a godj. 
 
 So now, sometime afterward, the gii-l maii<-lieing, the otlspring of 
 the Ancient-bodied, had grown large in size. And so now there wiis 
 also nuich forest lying extant. Now near by there was lying an 
 
 hi'geii" e"gruende'iak he 
 
 that one it will know it (will Ik- win 
 it is the sign of itj 
 
 De'hofinont'gwe"'. Da', 
 
 They are dancing. So, 
 
 niwadoshi'ne'; 
 
 just it year is in its 
 
 gaia so 
 
 it is eallerl 
 
 syat' 
 
 hi'gen' 
 
 this one 
 it is 
 
 hi'geii' 
 
 this one 
 
 Ieniu'''ciot. 
 
 She is sitting. 
 
 haditgwiVda' 
 
 they (m.) are a 
 cluster (fixed). 
 
 Ganio'' 
 
 So soon as 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 na'e' hi'gefi' 
 
 wenne seg 
 
 will accompany 
 
 nige" 
 
 that is 
 to say 
 
 wen nie 
 
 gen s 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 ne" 
 
 Na"gania"go"' 
 
 Beaver (Rodcutter) 
 
 de"iofitha'ak 
 
 one will start lo 
 
 Ga'sil'do"" ne" e"gaiaso'ong hi'geii'. 
 
 It spread that it will be called this it is. 
 
 e"ioritga'io"" 
 
 one will watch it 
 
 hi'gefi' 
 
 this it is 
 
 de"ionda- 
 
 one will 
 
 son e , 
 
 night 
 litis)." 
 
 ne" Eiadage""tci', 
 
 (Jain'gwa' 
 
 Somewhat 
 
 niio we 
 
 soitisdis- 
 
 ae 
 
 again 
 
 Wii e snie cion 
 
 she spoke repeatedly 
 
 She Ancient- 
 bodied (is), 
 
 he'onwe'. 
 
 the place 
 
 wa a ge 
 
 she it said: 
 
 ■p^'"hadina"geg' ne' 
 
 "They (m.) will dwell 
 habitually 
 
 on gwe 
 
 man-being (s) 
 
 Da', 
 
 honwe'-gwa' 
 
 place direction 
 
 we""o"' ne" 
 
 came to pass that 
 
 Eia'dage""tcr. 
 
 She Ancient- 
 bodied (is). 
 
 Da', o'ne"' 
 
 nen gen 
 
 this it is 
 
 he'onwe 
 
 the place 
 
 o'iii' kho' e"gana"ge'g ne' 
 
 it other and it (z.) will dwell the 
 (is) habitually 
 
 tge"'hande'nio"".'' Doge"'s 
 
 there it stream is It is true 
 
 plurally present." 
 
 gaion'ni' he" lewenni'io' 
 
 it it causes for that She Master (is) 
 (where) 
 
 iia gania 
 
 it beaver 
 
 it matter of 
 fact (is) 
 
 ne' 
 
 the 
 
 kho' 
 
 gain gwa 
 
 somewhat 
 
 iagofi'gwe', 
 
 she man- 
 being, 
 
 ga'ha'daie°\ 
 
 it forest lies. 
 
 iia'ion'nishe't o'ne"' we'so" 
 
 legowa ne 
 
 she large (is) 
 
 EitVdagc""tci' goa'wiik. Da', 
 
 Da', 
 
 offspring. 
 
 do'sgvfi'o" 
 
 •;hon' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne"ho, 
 
 there 
 
SENECA VERSION 
 
 229 
 
 uprooted tive, whereon it wa.s that .she, the child, wa.s always at play. 
 Custoniiirily .she swung-, perhaps; and when she became wearied she 
 would descend from it. There on the grass she would kneel down. 
 It was exceedino-ly delightful, customarily, it is said, when th(> Wind 
 entered; when she hecanie aware that the A\'iiid contiiuied to enter lier 
 body, it was delightful. 
 
 Now sometiuie afterward the Ancient-bodied watched her, nuising: 
 '■ Indeed, one would thiidv that my [man-being] offspring's body is not 
 sole [i. e.. not itself onl^-J. •' Ho," she said, "hast thou never custom- 
 arily seen someone at times ( " *" No," .said the girl child. Then she, 
 the Ancient-bodied, .said: " I really l)elieve that one would think that 
 thou art about to give birth to a child." So now, the girl child told it, 
 saying: "That [1 sayj there [at the swingj when, customarily, I would 
 
 gaienga'sa'de" ne" 
 
 it upturned tree that 
 
 he'oiiwe' diiot'goiit gotga'nie' ne" 
 
 the place at all times she is playing the 
 
 iek.sa"'a" 
 
 she child. 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 (it is) 
 
 where 
 
 godofi w i\la"'do"' 
 
 f.he it was swinging 
 
 non . 
 
 perhaps 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 gotce""do'" o'ne"' ne"'ho" wa f'ndia"'de"t. Ogeo'dja'ge' ne'^ho' 
 
 On tile grasi 
 
 ther 
 
 o'dioiidosho'doiT. Odo'kdif'gr, ia'ge"', 
 
 she got on her knees. It is at the it is said, 
 
 extreme, 
 
 no'ne'" dagii'iint, ne"'ho* o'ne"" gen's 
 
 the time it it en- there miw cnstnm- 
 
 (now) tered, arily 
 
 o'ne"' eiiv'dagoii' hewe'tha ne"' gifha, 
 
 now herbndvin thither it is the It wind, 
 
 entering 
 
 O'ne"". gaiiTgwa" na'ionni'she't o'ne"" 
 
 \.,w, somewhat so it lasted nnw 
 
 OS gas ne 
 
 it gives that 
 
 gen s 
 
 custom 
 drily pleasure 
 
 wa'enni'na"dog ne" 
 
 she it noticed (felt) tlie 
 
 ne 
 
 ne 
 
 OS gas 
 
 wa ega en ion ne 
 
 she it watched the 
 
 Iege""'tci" wa'eii"' 
 
 She Ancient she 
 
 One mused 
 
 ne"' khe"a'wak. 
 
 agwa s aien 
 
 Just one would 
 
 think 
 
 Ho'." waa'gt"'"'. 
 
 ■•Oh," she it said. 
 
 the"''e"" de'djiagoia'do'sga'a' 
 
 not it her body is sole 
 
 •He""e" 
 
 "Not 
 
 dewr-iTdo"' 
 
 en's de".songa"' de'she'gtV'T" ""The""*?"'," waa'ge' 
 
 someone thou seest one " Not it is," she it said 
 
 ?Ks:i a . 
 she child. 
 
 ge 
 
 custom- 
 arily customarily?" _ 
 
 Cut""' wa'a'ge"' ne" Iege""'tci": ""AieiT'shoii" e"'sade"dorr, gi'' 
 
 Now she it said the She .\ncient "One would thou wilt give birth 1 
 
 One: think only to a child, think, 
 
 WiVofithiu'wf ne" eksii'Ti', wa'a'ge"": 
 
 sheittoM the she child sheit.sairt; 
 
 s ne"' o'ne"" o'gade'nio'.so'de"' nc'"iio" 
 
 a- the now I knelt down on my there 
 
 iiii' iioii" . 
 
 i)a', o' 
 
 ner- 
 haps, 
 
 i;i;;;-" 
 
 so. 
 
 "Ne-' 
 
 ne" 
 
 ' ne'"ho" 
 
 "That 
 
 the 
 
 there 
 
 gen's 
 
 o"g 
 
 eni'na"dog 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 
 I it felt 
 
 o'wade'no"''dii" 
 
 it Itself buried 
 
 ne"' 
 
 gil'-ha' 
 
 It wind 
 
280 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 kneel down. I became aware that the Wind inclosed itself in my body." 
 So now, she, the Ancient-bodied, said: '• If it be so, I say as a matter 
 of fact, it is not certain that thou and I shall have good fortune." 
 
 Sometime afterward then, seemingly, [it became apparent] that two 
 male children were contained in the body of the maiden. And now, 
 verily, also they two debated together, the two saying, it is said, cus- 
 tomarily: "Thou shalt be the elder one,"' "Thee just let it be," so 
 it was thus that they two kept saying. Now, one of them, a male 
 person who was verv ugly, lieing covered with warts, said: "Thou 
 shalt be the first to be born." Now the other person said: '■ Just let 
 it be thee." Now he, the Warty, said: "Just let it be thee to be the 
 first to be born." "So let it be," said the other person, "thou wilt 
 fulfil thv duty, perhaps, thou thyself." " So be it," verily said he, the 
 Warty. Now, he who was the elder was born. And then in a short 
 time she [the Ancient-bodied] noticed that, seemingly, there was still 
 
 da gon . 
 
 • body in." 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 wa a 
 
 she it 
 
 re"' ne" Iege""tci': 
 
 ' Ne" 
 
 'That 
 
 ne"ho' 
 
 ne" diengwa"shon' 
 
 the if that only be 
 
 aiongiadaa'shwiio''he't de'oi'wado'gen* 
 
 it us good fortune would Rive 
 
 Gain'gwa' 
 
 Somewhat 
 
 dei"no"t ne'' 
 
 that 
 
 na'ioiini'she't 
 
 so it lasted 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 eia'da'goiT 
 
 her body in 
 
 na'e" deodii"hwage'he"''. 
 
 verily 
 
 they (m.)two 
 aregestating 
 
 la'do' 
 
 they (m.) two are con- They (t 
 
 tending in dispute. two it sj: 
 
 wanen'ong." "I's gwa","' 
 
 be the larger "Thou just," 
 
 (elder) one." m 
 
 shaitv'dat ne"' agwa's haet'ge"' 
 
 one he is that very he is ugly, 
 
 person 
 
 "I's e''tcadie'e"t e"'senna"'gat. 
 
 " Thou thou wilt take thou wilt be born. 
 
 I- gwa 
 
 lat seem- 
 
 ingly 
 
 eia"dase'. 
 
 she maiden. 
 
 'o'", e'eii'i 
 
 Da', 
 
 deiksa"a' 
 
 o'ne"'-kho' 
 
 now and 
 
 nige 
 
 that is 
 
 ia'do" 
 
 "I's 
 
 •Thou 
 
 0'n( 
 
 No\ 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 Now 
 
 "I's 
 
 'Tho\l 
 
 gwa- 
 
 just.' 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 ne' 
 
 Ilono""hi"dae" 
 
 He Warty 
 
 hono"'hi"dae" 
 
 he is covered with 
 warts (pimples) 
 
 e" shaia"'dat 
 
 one he is a 
 person 
 
 waefi"' 
 
 e sego- 
 
 tlion wilt 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said : 
 
 the 
 
 he it > 
 
 ' I's gwa' 
 
 Thiiu just 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 11' 
 
 r>"tcadie'e"t 
 
 thf.u wilt be 
 the lirst 
 
 "e"'si'wilie'is 
 
 ■thouit wilt fulfill 
 
 e"'senna"'gat. 
 
 gwa 
 
 just, 
 
 Hono"'hi"'drie". 
 
 He Warty. 
 
 non 
 
 per- 
 haps. 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 Now 
 
 •Nio- 
 
 waenna"'gat 
 
 he is bom 
 
 waen 
 
 he it said 
 
 "Nio"," 
 
 "So be it," 
 
 nige""' nc 
 
 this it is th 
 
 ne" shaia"dat, 
 
 na'e" 
 
 waen , 
 
 he it said 
 
 hago'wane"'. 
 
 he large one. 
 
SEXECA VERSION 
 
 2?.l 
 
 another tu be born. Tlu' otlu'i- had i)cen l)orn only a short time when 
 thi.s one was also born. They liad bct'n born only a very short time 
 when their mother died. There, verily, it is said that he, the Warty, 
 came forth from the navel of his mother. So now, verily, she, the 
 Ancient-bodied, wept there. Not long after this, verily, she gave 
 attention to the twins. As soon as she tinished this task she made a 
 grave not far away, and so she there laid her dead offspring, laying 
 her head toward the west. So now, moreover, she talked to her. She, 
 the Ancient-bodied, said: "'Now, verily, thou hast taken the lead on 
 the path that will continue to be between the earth here and the upper 
 side of the sky. As soon as thou arrivest there on the upper side of 
 the sky thou must carefully prepare a place where thou wilt continue 
 to abide, and where we shall arrive." Now, of course, she covered it. 
 
 Da'djia"' o'ne"'-kho' wa'enni'na"dog ne"' 
 
 o'ia' 
 
 gwa"' 
 
 'if'so"' 
 
 1 
 
 In a short now and sli 
 time 
 
 le it notieed the 
 
 it 
 other 
 
 seem- 
 ingly 
 
 still 
 
 e"na"'gat. Da'diiif'shoii' 
 
 hona"ga'do'" 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 ne'' 
 
 ne'wii' 
 
 2 
 
 he will be In a short time 
 boni. only 
 
 he is born 
 
 now 
 
 that 
 
 order 
 
 waenua"'gat. Da'djiiT'shofi' 
 
 he was born. In a short time 
 
 nina^gii'do"" 
 
 they (m.) two 
 are born 
 
 o'ne"" 
 
 now 
 
 wa'iii'c' 
 
 she died 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 3 
 
 shagodino''e"". Ne""ho" 
 
 na'e\ gi"'o"*. 
 
 ne" 
 
 Hono"' 
 
 •hi"'dae' 
 
 
 she their mother is. There, 
 
 verily. it is 
 
 the 
 
 He Warty 
 
 4 
 
 daaia'ge^'t he"' diiago'she''dot ne*' hono"e"*. Da', o'ne'^* na'e' 
 
 he came forth where jn.'^t she ha;* her the his mother. So. now verily 
 
 wa'oii'sdae"' ne" Eia'dage''"tci'. The""'e."' da'aonni'she'o"' 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 
 she wept the She Ancient- Xot it is it lasted 
 bodied. 
 
 now 
 
 6 
 
 na'e" o'thonwadl'snie' ne' dei'khe"'. Ganio"' waondienno"'kde"" 
 
 
 verilv she them eared for the they (m.i two So soon she completed her 
 are twins. as task 
 
 7 
 
 o'ne'" na'e' waeiadon'ni' dosgeii'o'"shon', da', ne""ho' 
 
 wa'ago- 
 
 
 now yerilv she made a cave just near by, so, there 
 (hole) 
 
 she 
 
 8 
 
 ia"shen' ne" goa'wfik-gefi'on", he" gaa'gwe°"'s-gwa' 
 
 ne""ho' 
 
 
 her laid the her was. where it sun sets direction 
 offspring 
 
 there 
 
 9 
 
 wa"agogoeiT'. Da', o'ne"" di'q wa'agotha'hris. Waa'ge"" ne" 
 
 
 she her scalp (head) So, now, more- she her talked to. She it .said 
 laid. over 
 
 the 
 
 10 
 
 Eiaxlage""tci': "O'ne"' i's na'e' o"satha'hofi'de"' nefi'gen 
 
 :' he" 
 
 
 She .Ancient- "Now. thou verily thou it path hast taken this it is 
 bodied : 
 
 where 
 
 11 
 
 ioeii'djade' gaon'hia"'ge' he"iotha'hinon'ong. Ganio"' 
 
 ne"''ho' 
 
 
 it earth is sky on it path will have its So soon 
 present course. as 
 
 there 
 
 12 
 
 he°"cio'" ne'' gaon'hia"'ge' e"'se'ciofLnia'non" he'ciiwe" 
 
 e"'si"di- 
 
 
 thou wilt the sky on thou wilt make the i)lace 
 arrive preparations where 
 
 thou wilt 
 
 13 
 
 oii'dak. i"'-kho' hi-'ofiwe' he"iagwa'io''"." O'ne"' 
 
 wai'i' 
 
 
 continue we two the place there we shall arrive." Now 
 to abide, (we and) where 
 
 of 
 course 
 
 14 
 
232 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 So. now. onl}' this wa.s left, thiit slic custoiiuirily cured for the twins, 
 th(> two children. 
 
 Again, after some time, it is said, the two male children were of 
 large size, and vei'il}% too, they ran about there, customarily. After- 
 ward, the elder one, being now a youth, cjuestioning his grandmother, 
 asked: "Oh, grandmother, where, verily, is my father? And who, 
 moreover, verily, is the one who is my father ^ Where, moreover, is 
 the place wherein he dwells i " She, the Ancient-bodied, said: '' Verily, 
 that one who is the Wind is thy father. Whatever, moreover, is the 
 direction from which the wind is customarily blowing, there, trul}', 
 is the place where the lodge of th}- father stands." "So be it." replied 
 the youth. So now, verily, the youth stood out of doors, and now he, 
 moreover, observed the direction of the wind, whence it was blowing; 
 and this too he said: " I desire to see my father, and the reason is that 
 
 wa on we sa 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne"'shofi 
 
 that only 
 
 ne"' dei'khe"", ne"' dei'ksa'a'. 
 
 we'gefi" de"wadi"snic" nige""' 
 
 it ia left she will attend 1. 1 thiit it is 
 
 two persons 
 
 Gain'gwa' a'e' na'ionni'she"t o'nc"", gi"'o"". 
 
 Somewhat again so it lasted now, it is said. 
 
 dei'ksa'a', 
 
 they (m.) two no 
 
 are children, 
 
 waada'on'doii" 
 
 he it asked 
 
 O'shago'on'dofi" 
 
 He her asked 
 
 o'ne"'-kho' 
 
 now and, 
 
 na e" 
 
 verily. 
 
 deidak'he'i 
 
 hagowa'nefi", o'ne' 
 
 he (is) laiTffo, now, 
 
 deigowa'ncfi ne"' 
 
 they (m.) two arc the 
 large 
 
 Tha'gen"o"" o'ne"' 
 
 Afterwnril n.)W 
 
 a'e" hak.sa'dase"a'. 
 
 L-rily, he (is) a youth. 
 
 ho'.sot' waen": "Aksof, gaifi"' di'tj na'e' 
 
 hisgrund- he it said: "My grand-. where more- verily, 
 mother mother, over 
 
 ha- 
 
 7'? 
 
 ne na m 
 
 the he is mv 
 
 father V 
 
 Gawe"' di'(( 
 
 where, more- 
 
 over, 
 
 Eia"dage'"'tci' 
 
 she Ancient- 
 hodied: 
 
 (iain" di'q 
 
 Where more- 
 
 SoiT 
 
 Who 
 
 di'q kho"' na'e" 
 
 nige 
 
 that it i 
 
 ne" ha'm'? 
 
 the 
 
 he 
 
 non 
 
 perhaps, 
 
 "Ne" 
 
 "That 
 
 gwa gwa" 
 
 in direction 
 
 wai I 
 
 of course 
 
 thana"'ge' '( 
 
 there he dwells 
 
 J gen" 
 
 this 
 
 ne 
 
 la ni 
 
 father? 
 
 Wa'a'ge"' ne" 
 
 She it said the 
 
 ne"' Ga''ha'. 
 
 the It Wind. 
 
 the he is thy 
 it is father 
 
 gwa'gwa" geii's diioiigont' ne" non" ne"'ho'-gwa' 
 
 in direc- custom- there it wind that perhaps there direction 
 
 tion arily 
 
 ne" 
 
 thono""'sot 
 
 there his lodge 
 stands 
 
 Ua', o'ne" 
 
 d\ (J waatga loii 
 
 mure- lie it watched 
 
 ha'do"" ne"' 
 
 ui ni. 
 
 he is thy 
 father." 
 
 ' as'dc' 
 
 out of he' s 
 
 doors 
 
 he'onwe"-a"wa" 
 
 is fixed 
 
 ■ Nio"'," waen' 
 
 •So be it." heitsni 
 
 o"tha'da"t ne"' 
 
 ne 
 
 haksa'dase":!' 
 
 he youth. 
 
 diioiigont'; 
 
 there it wind is 
 
 haksaVlase"a', o'ne"' 
 
 he youth. now 
 
 ' kho"' lie" 
 
 dewagadoendjoii'ni" ae'ge"" ne"' ha'nl', 
 
 I it need I him should the he my 
 
 see father is, 
 
H!;\VITT] 
 
 SENECA VERSION 
 
 233 
 
 lit> woiilil '/ivr iiie aiil." Now. lie >;ii(l: "■ K;ir yondor stand.s the lodge 
 of my fathci'. tlic ^\'in(i: lir will aid iiir: he will iiuiko the bodies of all 
 the kinds of animal | maii-lirin<;s|; and liyall means still something else 
 that will be an aid to me." So now he starte^i. He had not i;ono far 
 when in the distance he saw the plai-e where stood the lodye of his 
 father. lie arrived there, and tliei-p a man-being abode who had four" 
 childi"en, two males and two females. The youth said: '"I have now 
 arrived. () fathei-. it is necessary that thou shouldst aid nie. And that 
 whieh I need are the game [animals] and also some other things.'' 
 They were all pleased that they saw him. So now he, the Ancient, 
 their father, said: "'So let it be. Truly I will fulfil all of thy i-ecjuire- 
 
 diioi"'wa" ne" 
 
 then- it is the 
 
 reason 
 
 thono"'so't 
 
 e"'a"cionni" 
 
 he it will make 
 
 ha'gwisde""' 
 
 something 
 
 .agia"dage"lia"."' 
 
 lie me should aid." 
 
 ha"ni' ne" 
 
 O'l 
 
 waen 
 
 he it sai^ 
 
 (ia'im. 
 
 It WiiKl, 
 
 father 
 
 ha deganio''dage" ; 
 
 tgagon-' 
 
 Ijv all means 
 
 ' Ilofiwe'-gwa' 
 
 •Wherein direi'titm 
 
 r>""gic'na"wa's, 
 
 he me will aicl, 
 
 "a''so""-kho" 
 
 Da' 
 
 waage 
 
 he it saw 
 
 he-'dio"" 
 
 he 11 bode 
 
 gie- 
 
 some of the 
 them 
 
 waa''dt''ridT' 
 
 he started. 
 
 o la , ne 
 
 The""?!"- 
 
 Xot it i.s 
 
 gagwe go- 
 it all 
 
 de'we'e" 
 
 e"agiiVdage'"ha'. " 
 
 he me will aid." 
 
 deawe'nofi" o'ne"' 
 
 he went now 
 
 hoiiwe'-gwa' tgano"'so't. O'ne"' ne"''ho' waa'io"" ne""h 
 
 where in direction there it lod^e ^'u^\■ there lie arrived tliere 
 
 stands. 
 
 ne"' hon'gwe', ge'i'" ni'oksa'da'ie"', deiias'he' deidj 
 
 the he man- four so many he 
 
 being is, dren. 
 
 Waen"' ne' 
 
 liey(m.)two they (in.) 
 are persons two are 
 
 male 
 
 degnl'o" 
 
 they If.) twi 
 
 haksa"dase"'a': 
 
 he voutli: 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 "Now 
 
 na'. deo'iias'he' 
 
 they if.) twtJ are 
 
 persons iire li 
 
 o'gio"''; ha'nf, ne'' 
 
 I have oh. my that 
 
 arrived: lather, it is. aid. 
 
 Ne"' ne'' dewagadoendjon'ni" ne"' o^anio'shon''o"' ne''kho' ne*' 
 
 That the it me is necessary for . the it game (collective. ) that and the 
 
 dewagadoeiidjon'ni" 
 
 it iiie is necessary for 
 
 asgiiVdage' 'ha' 
 
 thoii me shouldst 
 
 hiVgwisde"' 
 
 anything 
 
 gie- 
 
 some of 
 them 
 
 ne 
 
 o la . 
 
 it other." 
 
 Gagwe'go" 
 
 It all 
 
 waennadon'hri'en' 
 
 they were pleased 
 
 wa onwage 
 
 they him saw. 
 
 Da', o'ne"' waen"' ne'' Hage"''tcr ne' 
 
 So, now he it said the He Ancient the 
 
 a The use of the number four here is remarkable. It seems that the two female children are intro- 
 duced merely to retain the number four, since they do not tjike any part in the eventsof the legend. 
 It appears to the writer that the visiting boy and his warty brother are here inadvertently displaced 
 by the narrator by the substitution of the two girls for the reason given above, owing to his or a 
 predecessor's failure to recall all the parts of the legend. This form has emphasized the importance of 
 the twins to the practical exclusion of the other brothers. In the Algonquian Potjiwatomi genesis 
 narrative, which, like those of its congeners, appears to be derived from a source common to both 
 Iroquoian and Algonquian narrators, four male children are named as the offspring of the personage 
 here called Wind. For the Potawatomi version consult De Smet, Oregon Missions, page 347. 
 
234 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 ments in coming Liere. In the tirtst place, however, 1 will that these 
 here, ye my children, severally shall amuse yourselves somewhat by 
 running a raee. 1 have a tlute for which ye shall contend one with 
 another, whereby ye shall enjoy yourselves. And I say that ye shall 
 make a circuit of this earth here present, and also that ye shall take 
 this flute." So now they stood at the line whence thev should start. 
 Now the visiting youth said: "I desire that here shall stand he, the 
 Defender" [the False-face, He-defends-them], that he may aid me." 
 Truly, it thus came to pass; the Defender came and stood there. 
 And now, moreover, the youth said: "And I say that thou must put 
 forth thy utmost speed for that I am going to trail thy tracks." So 
 now truly it did thus come to pass that at all times they two [males] 
 were in the lead throughout the entire distance covered in making the 
 circuit [of the earth]. As soon as they started running he trailed him, 
 and the pace was swift. In a short time now they made a circuit of 
 it. Much did they two [males] outfoot the other two. Now he that 
 
 honwa"nI: " Nio". Do'ge"; 
 
 he their "So be it. Truly 
 
 father is: 
 
 Ne" gwa" ia'e' i"' 
 
 That seem- in the I 
 
 ingly first place 
 
 nen'gefi' gwailwa'kshon'o"' 
 
 this it is I am parent ot you 
 
 children 
 
 ne" ieo'dawas'tha' ne" 
 
 the one uses it for blow- that 
 
 ing (a flute), f< 
 
 don'nia't. Ne" ne" de"swathwada'se' 
 
 the 
 
 u 
 
 i ne^'ho' e"gi'waie'is na"ot se'he'die'. 
 
 thus I will fulfill the such kind thou desirest 
 
 matter of thing in coming. 
 
 e"tgenno""do"' osthoiT e"swatga'nie' 
 
 I it will will it little ye will amuse 
 
 yourselves 
 
 de"swene""dat. Agie°" 
 
 ye will run (a I it have 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 ne" e"swasge"hiV ne" ne" 
 
 the ye it will contend that the 
 
 e"swaden- 
 
 ye\ 
 
 "kho' 
 
 that and 
 
 ne 
 
 That 
 
 ne" 
 
 nen gen 
 
 this it is 
 
 e swaa 
 
 nen gen 
 
 this it is 
 
 waen 
 
 he it sail 
 
 ne"'ho' o'thadi'diVt 
 
 there thev(m.) stood 
 
 up 
 
 ne" haksa'da.se"a 
 
 the hevouth: 
 
 he'oiiwe' c"thenne' 
 
 he" ioen'djade', 
 
 where it earth is 
 
 present, 
 
 ieo'dawa.s'thii'." Da', 
 
 one uses it for blow- So, 
 
 ing (a flute)." 
 
 Da', 
 
 sga 
 
 they (m.) will start 
 from the line. 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne'kho' daa'da't ne" Shagodiowe'go'wa ne" 
 
 10 
 
 stand 
 
 Do'ge"s 
 
 It is true 
 
 Shae'odiowe' 
 
 11 
 
 •ho" 
 
 O'ne"' di'q 
 
 13 
 
 ■•Ne' 
 
 "That 
 it is 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ;o wa. 
 
 He Them Defends Now 
 
 (He Whirlwuid) 
 
 no" e"tsadia'noat 
 
 the thou must e.xert 
 
 thy best speed 
 
 o'ne"' do'ge"s ne"'ho' 
 
 now it is true thus 
 
 ■ Ne" ne" dewagadoendjofi'ni' 
 
 ' That the it me is necessary for 
 
 " aagia'dagie'- 
 
 that the he should aid 
 
 me." 
 
 i"'; ne"'ho' o'tha'da't ne" 
 
 le there he stood the 
 
 up 
 
 waen" ne" haksa'dase"a': 
 
 he it said the hevouth: 
 
 nige"" ne" e"gonia'nondii'." 
 
 diiawe''"o"' 
 
 continually 
 
 hiien'de' 
 
 a This is the Sene 
 
 • for the Hadu"!' of the Onondagas. 
 
SENECA VEKSION 
 
 235 
 
 carried the flute gave it to his father. Now he, the Ancient, took it 
 and also said: '" Now, of course, truh' thou hast won from me all the 
 things that thou desirest that I should do for thee." Now, moreover, 
 he there laid down a bundle, a KUed bag that was very heavy. So now, 
 verily, he gave to his son, to the one who came from the other place, 
 this bundle and also this flute that he had won, and he also said: '' I say 
 that this shall belong to you both equally, to thee and thy younger 
 brother." So now the youth took up the bundle and bore it on his 
 back by means of the forehead burden strap. So now he traveled 
 along to a place where he became tired and the sack began to be heavy. 
 So now he exclaimed, "It may be, perhaps, that I should take a rest." 
 And so now he sat down and also examined it [the bag]. He thought, 
 "Let me, indeed, view them; for indeed they belong to me anyway." 
 
 dat. 
 
 he'' niio'we' 
 
 where so it is 
 distant 
 
 waodianondii 
 
 he (iouble.l his 
 
 waeunoiithwada'se' 
 
 they (m.i mnde a circuit 
 
 Ganio'" 
 
 So soon 
 
 Drrdjia"' o'ne' 
 
 In a short now 
 
 no'ne"' o'thenne""- 
 
 thetime they (m.) ran. 
 (now) 
 
 waefinonthwada'se". 
 
 they (m.) made a circuit 
 
 We'so' wiVonwandiiatgen'ni' ne*' sniitV'dat. 
 
 Much 
 litis) 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 kho'' Hi 
 
 and tl 
 
 o'sge*'nia" 
 
 thou me hast 
 won from 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now, m< 
 
 o\ 
 
 oi'nosde'. 
 
 it is a heavy 
 pack. 
 
 thawe"do" 
 
 he them overmatched 
 
 ieo"dawas'tha 
 
 le it uses for 
 l>Iowing 
 
 e*' waen'' 
 
 le lie it said 
 
 ' he'' ni' 
 
 di'q ne"'ho' 
 
 more- thus 
 
 over 
 
 Da', o'ne"' 
 
 nige" 
 
 that it is 
 
 la' on' 
 
 L> it gave 
 
 they (m.) two are 
 persons (other). 
 
 ho"'ni. O' 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 haa'wf 
 
 tie it bore 
 
 waa lena . ne 
 
 he it tooli. that 
 
 i" Hage""tci' 
 
 e He Ancient 
 
 desadoendjon'ni" 
 
 it thee is neces.sarv 
 for 
 
 watithena"'ien" ne' 
 
 ■ O'ne"- 
 
 "Now 
 
 wai 1 
 
 of course 
 
 do'ge"s 
 
 it is true 
 
 nagoniadie'ii's." 
 
 so I tliee should do 
 tor." 
 
 I"' gana"'ho"'. 
 
 ig it is full. 
 
 na'e" da'on' ne" hoa'wak ne" 
 
 oia'dji' 
 
 elsewhere 
 
 "Ne" 
 
 "That 
 
 o'ne°' 
 
 now 
 
 he" 
 
 whert' 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ieo'dawas'thiv 
 
 one it uses to 
 blow 
 
 nen'geiT 
 
 this it is y 
 
 o'thathe'nak, 
 
 he his bundle 
 took up, 
 
 niathti'i'ne' 
 
 there he was on 
 
 ?■' gane"nos"h;i 
 
 c it bundle. 
 
 daonwii'ie"\ 
 
 ne"' kho' 
 
 that and 
 
 kho-' 
 
 desniawe""-gen'orig ne' 
 
 he' 
 
 Da', 
 
 waatge"dat ne" haksa'dase"a'. Da', o'ne' 
 
 in 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 kho-' 
 
 o ne 
 
 wa e 
 
 decided: 
 
 V wai'i' nitre"" ao-a'\ve' 
 
 Agadonis''hef 
 
 ■■ f myself should 
 
 ''o'ne"' 
 
 gi 
 
 I thin 
 
 ne 
 
 eiT 
 
 it seems 
 
 ho' 
 
 there 
 
 e*' hosda'ne'. 
 
 iL' it him 
 
 weighed down. 
 
 noil".-' Da', 
 
 perhaps." So, 
 
 wiiriwa*ha''si\ 
 
 Iw it unwrapped. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
236 
 
 IKOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 Now, verily, he there unwrapt it and uiieovei'cd it. Just as soon as 
 he 02)ened it there were repeated shovings. Now. moreover, there all 
 the various kinds of animals that his father had given him came foi-th. 
 He was taken bj' surprise that all the animals .so suddenly came forth. 
 Thus it eame to pass as soon as he fully opened the sack. And there, 
 moreover, the}' severally trampled upon him. So the last one to come 
 forth was the spotted fawn. Now he there shot it. On the front leg, a 
 little altove the place where the hoof joins the leg. there he hit it. It 
 escaped from him, verily, moreover. So now he .said: "'Thus it will 
 he with thee always. It will never be possible for thee to recover. 
 And the wax [fat] that will at all times be contained therein will be 
 a good medicine. And it will continue to be an etiective medicine. 
 As soon as anyone customarily shall have sore eyes, one must cus- 
 tomarily anoint them with it, l)inding it thereon; then, customarily it 
 will be possible for one to recover. 
 
 waawe'.sa'go'-kho". Ganio^'-shon wa'hodon'go" o'ne"' dawa'djaefi"'- 
 
 lie uncovered it niid. So soon just lii> it uneoverert now it pushed up 
 
 as repeatedly. 
 
 lion'. O'ne'" di'q dawadiia'ge"'t !ie""ho' no"' ha"deganio"'dage' iie" 
 
 Now more- thenoe thev (?,.) there the every it animal in that 
 
 over came forth number (is) 
 
 lie"' ho'wi' ne" ho''ni. Waadiengwa"shon', dawadiiage""dak ne" 
 
 the he it gave the he his He was surprised just, they (z.) came out the 
 
 to him father is. suddenly 
 
 hiv'deganio''dage'. Ne"ho' na'a'we"' ganio" we'.so' o'tha'hagwr'fi'dat. 
 
 every it animal in There so it hap- so soon much he it opened, 
 
 number (is). (thus) pened as 
 
 Ne"'ho' di'q o'ne"' o'thoiadaiqda'nofi'. l);i', nc"' agwa's ne" 
 
 There, more- now it trampled on him So, that very the 
 
 over, severally. 
 
 djisda'thien'o'". O'ne"' ne^'^ho' 
 
 spotted frtwn. .Now there 
 
 na"'gen"shon o"gaia'ge"'t 
 
 very last (hind- it came forth 
 
 isl) 
 
 waa"'iak. OendoiT-gwii', ga"si'no"'g(? 
 
 )sthon 
 
 it liltle 
 
 he't 
 
 Ire- 
 
 ne 
 
 odjiene"Vla'ge' he'ofiwe' ga'si'not 
 
 its ankle on the place its leg is 
 
 e"''ho 
 
 there 
 
 wafi'si's. Wao''nia- 
 
 he it hit. It escaped 
 
 dl'l 
 
 Da'. 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Ne'"ho' ni'.s 
 
 ne"io"den'ong diiotgorit'. The""e"' drr'aon" wen'do"" on.sa'.sa'do" 
 
 so it will con- always. Not (it is) it is |.os- eve 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 th( 
 
 ono""gwa"'.sha'-gen'ofig hoi'gen' 
 
 it medicine itwillbe that it is 
 
 oi sa 
 
 it tat 
 (wa.X) 
 
 the 
 
 ne"'ho' 
 
 there 
 
 diiotgont' e"wan'dak. Ne"' ne" e"iono"'gwa'tchi'ioag. Ganio" 
 
 always it will be con- That the it medicine will continue So .soon 
 
 tained to be a good. as 
 
 gen's .songa"' e"iagoganon'wa"k ne"' geii's ne"'ho- e"iago"ga', 
 
 cus- anyone it will sicken one s that cus- there one it will 
 
 tomarily " eyes tomarily anoint, 
 
 e"ioridie"".sao"", o'ne"' geii's e"wa'do"' ne" e"djon'do""." 
 
 one will bind It on now cus- it shall be the again shall one 
 
 one's self, tomarily pos-sible recover." 
 
HEWITT] SENECA VEKSION 237 
 
 S(i then he departed au'a in from that place. When lie ay-ain arrived 
 at the phiee where their ludur >t()(i(l, iir told his yoiinucr lii'iithcr. 
 .sayiiiu'i "no thou iooi< at what the raliuTof us two lias oi\cii us 
 two."' ^\'ilen he a<jairi arri\ rd whei'e jiis L;ran(huothe|- w as. hesaiii: 
 "Now 1 ha\e i)een to the place of niv father on a \'isit. He y'rantcd 
 nie a most important matter. 80 do ye auain lic' out of doors. Ye 
 will hear the great noise [made] by all the sevei'al kinds of animals. '" 
 ]N()\\ they went out, and thev li-stened to the loudnc^ss of the noise 
 made liy all the kinds of animals. Now tluM'e. their grandmother, 
 the Ancient-bodied, she stood up. and she talked, saying: "Let it 
 stand here; that is the elk, which this thing shall be called. Here 
 also let another stand, one that is just a little smaller, which shall be 
 called a deer. Now also another thing, let it stand here, and that 
 
 Da', o'ne"" ne"'"ho' sarrdr>n'di'. .^aa'io"' he'oiiwe" thodi- 
 
 Sn, now IlicTi- .ii;iuii li.- Ai;iiiii 1»- tin- I'l'Hi- Iheirim.i 1 
 
 iKpiirtf.i. nrrivf.l whiTf 
 
 no"'sot' o'ne"" di'(| woo'wi" ne"' ho"'gerr ne"' Othagwe""'da". 
 
 lodge 11. .w lunri-- hfliim tlif lie Iiis vo\mKi-r the 'it Flint. 2 
 
 stonrl over t..|.l lirother is 
 
 waefi'': " Sato'a"'tho" ne'' shofig'ia'wi' ne" shedi''ni'." C)'ne"' 
 
 o 
 
 heit'^iiiil: ■■ Dn tliou look the heithasgiven the he is the father Now 6 
 
 at it to us two of us two." 
 
 ne"'iio" saa'io"" ne'' ho'sot'ge' waefi": "O'ne"' ne'"ho' 
 
 thiTe again he the his grand- he it said: "Now there 
 
 arrived mother at 
 
 ho*ga"gct ne"' ha'ni'ne". Oi'owa'nefi" o'thagia'dowe"de°'. Da', 
 
 I have been the at niv It is a great he me granted to. So, 5 
 
 father's. matter 
 
 o'ne"" waa'dieii', waak'don''-kho'. Wa'e': "' Gekdon.sa"-shon. 
 
 now he himself he it exam- and. He " Let me go I0 sev- ^ 
 
 seated. ined thought; view them erally. 
 
 o'ne"' .saswaia'ge""t. E"swathon'deg he'' nigai"'.sdowanen' 
 
 now do ye go forth. Ye it will hear where so it .sound great is * 
 
 hiVde'iofi' ne" i'anio"'sh()rro""."" O'ne"' w;iadiia's:e""t, o'ii('""-kho" 
 
 every one in the 11 animal i-MVrmlly." Now tlieyi m.lwent ii.iu- and o 
 
 number oiii 
 
 waiathoii'dat he'' niiotkai"'ni ne'' onondi's'dtV ne'' ha'dt^ganio"- 
 
 they(m.) where so it is loud the they iz.i are the every it animal is 9 
 
 li.stened making noi.se in number. 
 
 dage'. O'ne"' ne""ho' o'die'da't ne" shagodi''s<)t. ne"' 
 
 Now there she stood up the she their grand- the ^^' 
 
 mother is 
 
 Eia"dage"''tci", wa"onthiu'wi". wa'a'gv"' : " Ne'kho' de"ga'da"t 
 
 She .\neient- sin- it told, she it said: "Here it will stanil 
 
 bodied. up 
 
 nige"" ne'' djinai"'n"'da". ne" na'e" nen'gen" 
 
 so it is the elk, that verily this it Is 
 
 Ne'kho" o'iiV-kho" iie"''h()" de"g!i'da"t. ne' 
 
 Here it other and there it will stand iha 
 
 4 
 
 11 
 
 nnaga a . ne na e nen gen ne oge 
 
 so it is that venlv this it is deer 
 
 ne e 
 
 that 1 
 
 t \v 
 
 fiiaso ong. 
 
 V2 
 
 ne"' 
 
 lieio'sthon" 
 
 
 II,,. 
 
 
 11 IS JU-t 
 
 i-.i 
 
 
 
 lltll.- 
 
 
 aiaso'of 
 
 it will ne 
 named. 
 
 ig- 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 U 
 
238 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 next in turn shall, verily, be called a liear. Now, also, another thing, 
 next in order, let him stand here, and that next in order of time sliall 
 be called a buffalo. So that, verily, is just the number of [game 
 animals] which are large in size. As soon, verily, as man-beings shall 
 dwell here, those, verily, shall be the names of the different animals; 
 when the man-beings dwell [here], then they shall give names to all 
 the other animals." 
 
 So, verily, now, he, the youth, said: "I desire that there shall he a 
 hollow here [in the ground], and that it shall be full of oil." ^'erily, 
 it thus came to pass. Now. moreover, he said: ••Hither let him 
 [anthropie], the buffalo, come." In just a short time it then stood 
 there. Now he said: "Therein do thou plunge thyself." Thus, truly, 
 did it come to pass. On the farther side it landed from the oil pool, 
 having become as fat as it is possible for it to be. So now again he 
 
 o'liV-kho* 
 
 it and 
 
 niagwai 
 
 bear 
 
 ne' 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 na e 
 
 verily 
 
 ne'kho 
 
 lUT.' 
 
 Da',- 
 
 So, 
 
 wadigo'wane"'s. 
 
 they (z.) are large 
 ones. 
 
 da', ne"' na'e' 
 
 so, that verily 
 
 ue'wii' ne'kho' 
 
 next in here 
 
 order 
 
 e"gaiaso'ong i 
 
 it will be 
 called 
 
 de'"ha'da"t, 
 
 he (m.) will 
 stand np, 
 
 ne"h' 
 
 there 
 
 de"ga'da't, 
 
 it will stand 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 O'ne"- 
 
 ne wa 
 
 next in 
 
 kho- 
 
 and 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 So soon 
 
 ne"' ne'wa" de'giiago"" 
 
 tlijit TK-xt in bulTalo 
 
 order 
 
 o' niweii'nandr ne' 
 
 .so many they the 
 
 are in iinmber 
 
 e"iena"ge'g ne'kho' 
 
 e gaiaso ong. 
 
 it will be 
 named. 
 
 ga'niO" ne" 
 
 it game the 
 
 ne" on'gwe'. 
 
 e"wadiia'shon"; ne"' no'ne' 
 
 „ on gwe o ne 
 
 being 
 
 Da,' 
 
 So, 
 
 dase'Ti' 
 
 youth: 
 
 gagwego 
 
 it all 
 
 na'e'shon' 
 
 verily just 
 
 that 
 
 e"adi'sen'no"" 
 
 names will give 
 
 ['"'ho' o'ne' 
 
 ■ Dewagadoendjon'ni' ne'kiio" 
 
 " It it causes me to desire lu-re 
 
 e"adina'"geg ne" 
 
 they (m.i will the 
 
 be dwelling 
 
 ha"deganio"'dage'." 
 
 every it animal in 
 number (is)." 
 
 eil"' ne^' haksa'- 
 
 daio'dada'gwen'ong, 
 
 it hollow place should be. 
 
 ie""ho^ 
 
 there 
 
 e.''gana"hon'g." 
 
 it will be full of it." 
 
 do'ge"s 
 
 it is true 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 O'ne'" di'i 
 
 Now rnon 
 
 shotT' 
 ho"sade"'sgo'."" 
 
 thither do thou 
 plunge thyself." 
 
 sgo'go' he"' 
 
 landed where 
 
 ••Gii'o" 
 
 "Hither 
 
 it'het 
 
 ne""ho' 
 
 there 
 
 Ne""ho' 
 
 Thus 
 
 let him 
 (anthr. ) ec 
 
 o"tgri'da't. 
 
 Ne""ho 
 
 Thus 
 
 ne'' degiiiV'go"" 
 
 the bulTalo." 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 it stood uj 
 
 do'ge"s 
 
 Xo 
 
 nuogwe nion 
 
 so it is possible 
 
 na a we . 
 
 ie so it eame to 
 
 Iia.s.s. 
 
 o'sen". Da', 
 
 it fat (is). So, 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said ; 
 
 Ho'gwa' 
 
 That side 
 
 o'ne"" i 
 
 now 1 
 
 na a we'". 
 
 so it came 
 to pass. 
 
 D!X"djia'- 
 
 In a. short 
 time just 
 
 "Ne""ho' 
 
 "There 
 
 ho'wade'- 
 
 tliitherit 
 
 e" waefi" : 
 
 rain he it .said; 
 
SENECA VERSION 
 
 289 
 
 said: ■• Hither let hiiu [anthropiej come next in order of time, the heiir." 
 In :i short time now the lieiir sto<xl there. ^loreover, he now said 
 ayaiii: ••Therein do thou, next in order, phmge thyself into that oil." 
 Thus, truly, did it come to pass. On the farther side it land(>d from 
 the oil pool, having become as fat as it is possible for it to be. So 
 now he said: "What is it thou wilt do, and in what manner, to aid 
 [human] man-beings? " "This, seemingly, is all; I shall just flee from 
 him," it said. So now he loaded it by inserting meat into its legs. 
 And now, verily, its legs are very lai'ge. So now he said: "Let the 
 deer next in order stand here." As soon as it stood there, he said: 
 "There into that oil thou shalt plunge thyself." Now of course he 
 [anthropic] cast his body therein, and landed from the oil pool on the 
 other side, and it [zoic] was us fat as it was possible for it to be. So 
 now he said: •' With what and in what manner wilt thou aid the [human] 
 
 ' ' Ga'o' 
 
 '■ Hither 
 
 o'ne"" 
 
 now 
 
 waeil": 
 
 he it said: 
 
 Ne"'ho' 
 
 Thus 
 
 it'het ne"' ne'wii' 
 
 let him thnt next in 
 
 come turn 
 
 ne"'ho' o'tga'da't n 
 
 there it stood t 
 
 niagwai . 
 
 bear." 
 
 'Ne'"ho' 
 
 ■There 
 
 do'2'e"s 
 
 itself 
 
 i's 
 
 thou 
 
 ne wa 
 
 next in 
 turn 
 
 nuogwe nion 
 
 so it is possible 
 
 ni's nc"'cie'' 
 
 the so wilt 
 
 thou thou do it 
 
 gwti" ne" 
 
 seem- the 
 
 ingiy 
 
 oii'sofi"' ne"' 
 
 severally the 
 
 o sen . 
 
 it fat (is) 
 
 na a we . 
 
 so it eame to 
 pass. 
 
 '. Da', 
 
 nia gwai . 
 
 bear. 
 
 ho'sade"'sgo' 
 
 thither do thou 
 plunge thyself 
 
 Ho'gwil 
 
 That side 
 
 O'ne" 
 
 Now 
 
 Da'djia'shon" 
 
 In a short 
 time just 
 
 di'q 
 
 a e 
 
 again 
 
 hi'geiT 
 
 this it is 
 
 o no ge 
 
 it oil in.' 
 
 e'' e""sheiri"'dage' *ha' 
 
 le thou them wilt aid 
 
 e'^gade^'go'," o"ge""'. 
 
 I will flee," it (E.) it said. 
 
 ho'wade'sgo'go" he"' 
 
 thither it landed where 
 
 o'ne"' waefi": "A' na"'o"te"'en' 
 
 now he it said: -'What so it is kind 
 
 of thing 
 
 oii'gwe'?" "Ne"' 
 
 human beings?" "That 
 
 ga SI nagon 
 
 it.s leg in. 
 
 Da', 
 
 So, 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 wane 
 
 large. 
 
 Da', 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it .said: 
 
 ' Neo'ge" 
 
 " Deer 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne wa 
 
 next in 
 
 de°ga'da't." Ganio" ne'"ho' o'tga'da't o'ne"' waen": 
 
 he shall .stand." S 
 
 he"'.sade's'go' 
 
 thou wilt plunge 
 thyself 
 
 waadia'do"iak, 
 
 he his body cast. 
 
 hi'gefi" 
 
 this it is 
 
 o no ge 
 
 it oil in." 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 wai'i' 
 
 of course 
 
 waofidani- 
 
 he it inserted 
 
 dea"sino- 
 
 his legs are 
 
 ne'kho' 
 '■Ne"'ho' 
 
 "There 
 
 e""ho' 
 
 there 
 
 ho'gwa'-kho' 
 
 that side and 
 
 waa'do'go', 
 
 he came up, 
 
 he" niiogwe'nion' 
 
 where .so it is possible 
 
 te""en' ne" i's i 
 
 of thing the thou 
 
 o sen . 
 
 it fat (is). 
 
 Da'. 
 
 "-kho' 
 
 '"A' 
 
 ' What 
 
 "■shei:Vdage''ha' ne" on'gwe' ?" 
 
 thou them wilt aid the human beings?" 
 
240 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 man-beings?" "As for me, I shall not flee from him," it said. He 
 said: '" With what, and in what manner, moreover, wilt thou just do 
 it?" " I will just bite them repeatedly', " it replied. So now he. the 
 youth, said: '^Thiis, just so, and onlj^ so, shall it be with thee," and 
 now, moi'eover, he removed severalh' its upper teeth. Then he said: 
 "Now the bodies of all those things whieh have horns, the l)utIalo, 
 and the elk, etc., inherit the effect of this change." That is th(^ i-eason 
 that they [anthropie] have no upper teeth. All these several sinali 
 things, the raccoon, woodchuck [or badger], porcupine, and alsu the 
 skunk, all cast their bodies therein; therein they [zoic] plunged them- 
 selves. So only that is the number of those who weiv received. So 
 next in order are those (z.) who were not accepted. I say that 
 these, the Fisher, the Otter, and the Mink, and the Weasel [were 
 
 'Ne" 
 
 •That 
 
 the 
 
 the""'e"' 
 
 ni.t it is 
 
 le go , 
 
 I should flee," 
 
 oge" 
 
 it said. 
 
 Waen"': 
 
 He said: , 
 
 "A' 
 
 • What 
 
 na""o"te""'en' di'tj-shoiT ne 
 
 such kind of more- only so 
 
 thing over 
 
 Da', o'ne"' waen"' i 
 
 ^o. now he it i 
 
 'cie"?" '''E"khegai''-shon'," o"ge"''. 
 
 lou wilt "I them will bite onlv." it it said. 
 
 haksa"da.se"ii': 
 
 he vouth: 
 
 • Nen'dii 
 
 "This 
 
 gwa''-slion' 
 
 seem- just 
 
 ne"io'den'ong. 
 
 he''tgen'-gwa'. 
 
 upper side. 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 Now 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 waen : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 di'(j waono'djodagwil'on" ne 
 
 'Ne' 
 
 ■The 
 
 gagwe go 
 
 it all 
 
 the 
 o'ne'" 
 
 wiVodiiiVdadiio'wiis ne" 
 
 degiia^go"'. 
 
 buffalo. 
 
 kho' 
 
 and 
 
 deiodino""geofit.'" Ne" 
 
 they (z.) have horns." That 
 
 kho" ne" djonat"'""diV, 
 
 and the elk. 
 
 gaii'on'ni" the"''t'"" deadi- 
 
 it causes the not it is they(m.) 
 
 no""'djot ne" he'tgen"-gwa'. Gagwe'go"' neiTgeii' ne" niefina'- 
 
 sa'-shoiT'o" 
 
 severally. 
 
 ne'" djo'il'ga, the"doo"', ga'he"'da", ne"kho' 
 
 Da', 
 
 ne se non , ne gagwe go 
 
 the skunk. that it all 
 
 ne"''ho' o'wefinade's'gok. 
 
 there they Iz.) plunged. 
 
 honwafidi'gwe"'. 
 
 they (m.) were 
 accepted. 
 
 Da', ne"' ne'wa" ne' 
 
 woodchuck 
 (badger?). 
 
 ne""ho' 
 
 thus 
 
 ue'''ho'-shon' 
 
 thus onlv 
 
 o'wennadiiX"do"'iak, 
 
 they (z. ) east their bodies' 
 
 ni'iofr ne"' ne" 
 
 so they that the 
 
 many (are) 
 
 So, 
 
 that 
 
 sgaiaiia ne ge 
 
 Iwher, 
 
 ne" the""e" 
 
 the not 
 
 odawt'-ii'do"". 
 
 deawandi'gwe"' 
 
 they were accepted: 
 
 Ne" 
 
 kho" 
 
 and 
 
 ne" djio'da'ga", 
 
 the mink. 
 
 kho" 
 
 and 
 
H EWITT] 
 
 SENECA VERSION 
 
 241 
 
 tho oiuvsj. So that was the mmilxT of those who were exehuied. 
 [lieiiiy setj asi(k\ and who asseinhled there near hy. So the Mink 
 now east his liody into the oil. As soon as he came ii]i out ol' it 
 the youth seized him there, and lie hrM him ii)). ami lie stripped 
 his body throug'h his hands, and that is tlie reason that hi~ liody (lid 
 become somewhat kinj^er. Now. \i>rily. a<;aiii it thus cauie to ]>as>. 
 Their bodies shared the ehanye [into tiie character they now ha\'e|. 
 namely, those of the Fisher, and the Otter, and the Mink, and tiie 
 Weasel. And this is the number of those [zoic] whose bodies next 
 shared this transformation there — the Wolf, and the Panther, and the 
 Fox. All these were excluded, being set aside. 
 
 So now the two male children were in the habit of going away. 
 Day after day they two went to a great distance; there far away they two 
 were in the habit of setting traps. So then day after day they two 
 
 ne"' h; 
 
 mon'got. Da'. ne""ho' 
 
 niwefinandr' wak'a 
 
 wa'odiis. 
 
 the 
 
 weasel. So. thus 
 
 so many they aside 
 (are) in number 
 
 they were 
 excluded, 
 
 ne"''ho' 
 
 wak'a" waodiia'daieP'. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o'ne"' ne" 
 
 djio'da'giV 
 
 tlK-n- 
 
 nside they (z.l asscmblerl. 
 
 So, 
 
 now the 
 
 mink 
 
 ne""h<i" 
 
 waridia"do"'iak ne"' o'no""ge'. 
 
 Ganio"'-.shori 
 
 ' daa'do'go" 
 
 there 
 
 he east his body the 
 
 it oil in. 
 
 iSosoonas just 
 
 he landed 
 therefrom 
 
 o'ne"" 
 
 ne"' haksa'dase'Tr ne"''ho' 
 
 wafiie'na"". 
 
 kho" ne"' 
 
 now 
 
 the he youth 
 
 there 
 
 lie it eaught. 
 
 and the 
 
 he'tge""' waa'dat. kho"' 
 
 up high he it hehl, and 
 
 the 
 
 waa"djiiii'ak, ne'' 
 
 that 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 gair- 
 
 it 
 
 on m" 
 
 matter 
 
 gaiii'gwa" na'gaia'des'he't. O'ne"' na'e" 
 
 somewhat .so its body became Now verily 
 
 long. 
 
 na""a'wc"'. Wa"odiia"dadiio'as nen'geii' sgiiianane'ge 
 
 so it came to Their bodies shared the this it is fisher (marten), 
 
 pass. change 
 
 odaweii'do"". kho'' 
 
 makes 
 
 a'e' ne"'ho' 
 
 again there 
 
 djio'da'ga". kho" ne' 
 
 kho'' ne"' 
 
 >ITI<I III.' 
 
 hanon'jrot; da'. 
 
 the 
 
 link. 
 
 ne*''ho' niwi'iinaiidr 
 
 there sol 
 
 (thus I a 
 
 othiiion'ni". 
 
 wolf. 
 
 gagwe'go"' 
 
 it all 
 
 ill number 
 
 klio" 
 
 wa'odiia'dadiio'i'is. 
 
 their iz.) bodies .shared 
 the change. 
 
 hen'es. ne"' kho'' 
 
 that and 
 
 Ne" ne'wa' ne'' 
 
 That ne.xt in the 
 
 order 
 
 ne"' no"Vwat'gwa". 
 
 the panther 
 
 (longtail) 
 
 wa'odi'is. 
 
 Da', o'ne"' ne"' deik.sa''a" o'ne"' gen's ia'den'dio"s. O'he"'- 
 
 custom- they < m. i tv 
 
 cion'nio"" hofiwe' 
 
 day plurally far 
 
 :^1 ETH — (13- 
 
 gwa" hcnet'ha"; we'e"' 
 
 diree- they im.) two far 
 
 tion gc> habitually; 
 
 16 
 
 in the habit of 
 going away. 
 
 ne'' hi"eo'da"ne': 
 
 in 
 11 
 I -2 
 
 13 
 
'242 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [kth. 
 
 wore in tlie habit of going away. So for some time now tliey [masc. 
 antliropic] who .severally had otgon " natures, and they also whose 
 bodies were otgon in nature, hated them [the two boys]. Now, of 
 course, they two, verily, in going away, were in the habit of going 
 together. So that [I sayj, moreover, one day the elder one said: 
 "Thou alone, for the time being, go thither. Thou alone next in 
 time shalt view our several set traps." So moreover [I say], that 
 truly it did thus come to pass. As soon now as he was far away they 
 [masc. anthropic] whose bodies are otgon by nature killed him there. 
 So now he, the elder one, became aware that they had killed his 
 younger brother. So now he began to cry. And [I say] that when 
 it made him weep the most, when he said in his crving. '"en', 'eii", 
 'en", 'en"", then there were noises made in several places in the 
 sky that is present. So now they [masc. anthr.] who are severallv 
 
 Da', o'ne"' o"he"'cion'nio"' ia'den'dio"s 
 
 Su, now (lay af tt-r clay 
 
 plurally 
 
 na"ionni'she"t o'ne"' honwadi'swa'ai", 
 
 so long it lasted now they (ni.) thcni hated 
 
 Da'. 
 
 gam gwa 
 
 somewhat 
 
 ne 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 we" 
 
 ne" honuondiiVdat'go""s. O'ne"" 
 
 honnoritg<)""sh()fi"'o"' 
 
 :he they (m.) are otgon" j.lnrally 
 
 he" ia'den'dio"s diia- 
 
 the 
 
 na e 
 
 their (m.) bodies are otgo 
 plurally. 
 
 i'ne's. 
 
 Da', 
 
 di'. 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 swenni's'hii't 
 
 one it day is 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 waen 
 
 that 
 
 "I's-.shon' ia'e' n(''"ho' 
 
 • Thou 
 
 gens 
 
 custom- ihey ( m. ) two 
 
 arily go together 
 
 customarily. 
 
 haj^owa'ne'' 
 
 he it tliL- lu' large one: 
 
 said 
 
 ^ ho''set. Sofi'ha'ge'a'' ne'wa' tV'^'sekd.oiVno"' ne'' ongnreo'do"'.^' 
 
 *u;*i — A.. Thou just alone next in thou wilt go to see **'" tiw.., t i ..„* 
 
 (by thyself) turn them 
 
 "' di'q do'ge".s ne'^ho' ua"'aVe"^ 
 
 more- it is true thus so it will come 
 
 only for the 
 time being 
 
 thither do 
 thou g 
 
 Da', 
 
 .So. that 
 
 we'e"' he"s 
 
 far heisgoing 
 about 
 
 nondia"dat'go"'s. 
 
 bodies are otgon 
 plurally. 
 
 hoiiwa'nio' 
 
 o ne 
 
 now^ 
 
 ne 
 
 •ho- 
 
 toi 
 
 waofiwa'nio' 
 
 thou I have set 
 traps." 
 
 Ganio" no'ne"' 
 
 So soon as the time 
 
 ne 
 
 ne 
 
 hoii- 
 
 the 
 
 Da' 
 
 lu; 
 
 do'c 
 
 wa:inina"do'g 
 
 lu- ini.i it 
 noticed 
 
 Da', o'ne"' 
 waode"hasdofi's, ne"' 
 
 liagowa ne 
 
 he large one is 
 
 ho'gen"'. 
 
 he his yonnge 
 
 i"tha"serit'h()" 
 
 the 
 
 oge 
 
 it it .siii 
 
 Ne"' 
 
 That 
 
 ne" 
 
 the 
 
 hasda'*ha", ne"' ne"' '"en", 
 
 he is weeping, that the " hciih, 
 
 wa"otgaiia"son' he" ga'on'hiadc;". 
 
 it began to give out where it sky is present. 
 
 henh, 
 
 Da'. 
 
 en , 
 
 henh, 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 now 
 
 en . (> ne 
 
 henh." now 
 
 hofinofitgo"'- 
 
 they (m. ) are otgon 
 
 'Otgon .signifies malefic. It denotes specifically the evil or destructive use of orenda, or magic 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 SENKCA VEKSION 
 
 243 
 
 otgon. and also they [zoic] whose bodies are severally otg'on, now, 
 verily, became alarmed. Now. moreover, thej- said: "In just a short 
 time only, we believe, the sky will fall, perhaps, as soon, we think, 
 as he weeps much: it is ]>ref«>rabl(> that he. his young'or brother, shall 
 return: nothinj;' else [will ^top it|." So now of course the youth 
 became ashamed because -udi a large number of persons severally 
 became aware tliat lie was weeping. So now verily he did close up 
 his lodge, all jdaccs tlici-eiii wh<'re there were openings [crevices]. 
 So now just after he had completed his task of closing up the open- 
 ings, in just a short time, now thence, from the outside, Flint spoke, 
 saj'ing: '"Oh, elder brother, now I have retui'ned." So now he the 
 elder one, who was shut up indoors, said: "It can not be that thou 
 shouldst come in. Thou shalt just dej)art. thou thyself. Thou slialt 
 take the lead on the path whereon went the mother of us two. There 
 
 shon"'o"". ne"' 
 
 plurally, that 
 
 wa'o'no°"dio"'k. 
 
 they ( z. ) began to fear. 
 
 e^dwiVse^'t, gi 
 
 kho' ne" 
 
 O'r 
 
 onafidia'datgo''"shon"'o"' , 
 
 their ( z. ) bodies are plurally otgon. 
 
 di'q 
 
 waen ni : 
 
 thev it said: 
 
 " Ha'djigWiis'-shoiT 
 
 "Just soou ..nlv 
 
 en' noiT'. he" 
 
 I think it may perhaps, whei 
 
 we'so' e"ons'dae"": ne*' 
 
 mucli he Hill weep; that 
 
 hoVeii"'." Da', o'ne"" wai'i 
 
 sa gwa' 
 
 it is better 
 preferable) 
 
 git'oii'hiade" ganio"' efi' 
 
 it skv is present so soon as it mav 
 be, 
 
 ne"' e"shadon'het'-shon' 
 
 haps. 
 
 ne"' 
 
 so"'dji' 
 
 because 
 (tcjiiniucl 
 
 ha.sda"hiV. 
 
 he is weeping. 
 
 gagwe'go" 
 
 it all 
 
 geudio"'gowanen • 
 
 it body of people large is 
 
 Da'. o'ne'" 
 he'onwe" 
 
 ne"' ne"' haksa'dase''a" waade'"he"' 
 
 Ihiil the he is a youth he became 
 
 ashamed 
 
 I'ne"' waeiinenninandog'hofi"' ne"' 
 
 now they became aware of it plurally the 
 
 waii'ho'dou" 
 
 he it closed up 
 
 he"' hono""so't. 
 
 whe 
 
 sh. 
 
 waadienno''kde"" 
 
 he his task finished 
 
 deio"lulgweride'nio"". Da'. o'ne"" wae"' 
 
 it has openings So, now aftcr- 
 
 plurally, ward 
 
 ne"' waadjiodonnion"'. o'ne"" dri"djia"'-shon 
 
 now soon after just 
 
 o'ne"" daa'snie't 
 
 now thence bespoke 
 
 "Ha"djr'. o'ne"" 
 
 Ih. 
 
 he shut up the sevc 
 openings, 
 
 ()tha'gwe'"da' 
 
 It Flint 
 
 ne" 
 
 a'sde" 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 shon 
 
 ongie 
 
 indoors 
 
 .sagio . 
 
 again I have 
 return ed." 
 
 hiVnont: 
 
 o ne 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ■■ Da'a'ofr 
 
 waen 
 
 he it said 
 
 aoiida"'cio"". 
 
 tained: 
 
 •It ( 
 
 cit be 
 
 ne"' i's. Ne"' 
 
 the thou. That 
 
 ethino''e""-gen'ofi 
 
 <hcourmother it was. 
 
 "' e"'.satha"on'de"' he'onwe 
 
 thou shalt take up the the place hen 
 jiath where 
 
 Ne""ho" i's-kho" e"cianon'dak. 
 
 There thon and thy track shall he 
 
 present. 
 
 waen : 
 
 : doors, he it .said: 
 
 hagowa'ne"" 
 
 he is large 
 
 E"".sa"dendi"'- 
 
 Thou shalt depart 
 
 ieiagawe'non" 
 
 hence she has gone 
 
 Ne"' ne*' 
 
 That the 
 
244 
 
 IRoyUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 thou too shalt print thy tracks. I say that thou shalt trail the tracks 
 of her who was our mother. Moreover, not far hence, there thou 
 shalt seat thyself. So there now thou shalt observe the kind of life 
 that cu.stomaril_y the human man-lieinj^s will live who will dwell on 
 the earth. So now there, moreover, the path will divide itself where 
 thou wilt abide. One of the waj^s will lead thither to the place where 
 is the abode of His-word-is-master." and the other will lead to the place 
 where abides He-dwells-in-caves.* And also thou wilt have servants, 
 they-[ma'*c.]-dwell-in-caves. So that, moreover [I say], thou shalt take 
 this thing-to-blow, this flute, and that thou shalt constantly continue 
 to blow it. Just as soon, customarily, as one's breath ends, one shall 
 hear customarily from what direction speaks the flute. 
 
 Sometime afterward the youth now began to wonder, soliloquizing: 
 " What is, perhaps, verilj', in great measure, the reason that my 
 grandmother does not eat wild potatoes?" Now, verily, he asked her. 
 
 e"*sheianeii'on" ne"' 
 
 tliou shalt follow the tlu- 
 path 
 
 ne"''ho' e"*sa'dien". 
 
 niio"den geii's 
 
 suoh it is in custom 
 kind arily 
 
 Da'. ne"' 
 
 Su, that 
 
 ethino^'e^'-gen'on'. The"''e"" di'ij de'we'e" 
 
 she our mother it was. Not it is more- far 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ■'■ho- 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 e"'satga'ion" 
 
 thou Shalt wateh 
 
 he" 
 
 where 
 
 ne"' iorMldja"'ge 
 
 e"iagon'"heg 
 
 one shall be living 
 
 on gwe 
 
 human 
 
 di'ci ne'''ho' de"watha'ho'gen' he'onw< 
 
 diofi'dilk. 
 
 slialt continu 
 to abiile. 
 
 kho" nt 
 
 ,111.1 th 
 
 kho*' IK 
 
 Ne" ne'' sga't Hawenniio'"ge'-gwa'' he"iotha''hino'ong. 
 
 That the one it is He Master at direction thither it path shall lead. 
 
 Sga't Hanisheono""ge"-gwa' he"iotha'hino'ong. 
 
 one it is He Cave-dweller at direction thither it path shall lead. 
 
 e"sa'hsVshaien'dak 
 
 thou shalt have servants 
 
 NV- 
 
 Thnt 
 
 hadini.she'ono"'. i)a'. ne" 
 
 dl'i 
 
 tin 
 
 nen'gen' he"'sha" nen'geiT ne" ieo'dawas'tha". 
 
 this it is thou .shalt this it is the one uses it to blow, 
 
 take 
 
 kho" ne"' diiawe""'o"" e"seno"dado'ong 
 
 and the continually thou shalt keep on blow 
 
 ing it. 
 
 e"ioridoni'swe"'de"" o'ne"" kho"' gen's 
 
 one's breath becomes now aiul custom- 
 
 exhausted{=die8) arily 
 
 diio'tha" ne" ieo'dawas'tha*. 
 
 there it is the one uses it to blow, 
 speaking 
 
 Gaiii'gvva" na'ionuis'he't o'ne" 
 
 Somewhat so long it lasted now 
 
 Ganio^'-sliofi" gen's 
 
 iv- So soon as just custom- 
 
 arily 
 
 e"iagothoii'deg he'oiiwe' 
 
 one it shall hear the place 
 
 waodianon'the's 
 
 he wondered at it, 
 
 he' "he": "A'. 
 
 non 
 
 per- 
 haps. 
 
 na e 
 
 verilv 
 
 go'wa" 
 
 great 
 
 de"es 
 
 not she it 
 
 onenno"''da' 
 
 it wild jiotato 
 
 I This is the name of the God of the Christians. ''This is the name of the devil of the Christians. 
 
SENKCA VKKl^ION 
 
 '245 
 
 sayino-: "Oh. ijraiKlinothi'r. what is it. verily, ami why dost thou not 
 in groat iiii'asiiri> (>at wild jJotatoosT' "I customarily, all alon(>, hy 
 myself cat food." >iic said; •• I .at it |food|. as a matter of fa<t." 
 Now he nuised. •■ Now, \('rily. 1 will watch Iwv in tlie ni<;lit. now 
 just soon to )ie."" So now lie made an opening in his rolic Now. 
 verily, he laid iiinisclf down, pretending to he asleep, 'rhence, never- 
 theless, he was looking, out of the place where he had made a iiole 
 in his robe. Now. moreover, he was looking out of the place where 
 he had made an opening in the robe, and he was watching the jilace 
 where his grandmother abode customarily. So now, she, the Ancient- 
 bodied, went out. Now, moi-eover, she looked in the direction of the 
 sunrising. Now the Star, the Day-bringer. was risen. Now she. the 
 Ancient-bodied, said: "• Now of cours(>. so it is. I will i-emo\-e my 
 pot sitting [over the tirc|." So now truly she i-emo\-ed tiic i)ot 
 
 aksot'. O'ne"" na'e" 
 
 o'shago'oiidon". Waen"': 
 
 "Aksot'. a' 
 
 
 my grand- Now vt-rily 
 inother? 
 
 he her .iwestinnert. He it said: 
 
 •■My grand- what, 
 mother. 
 
 1 
 
 noiT' na'e" go'wa" 
 
 no"' i's de"'ses ne"' 
 
 onefino"''da" '. " 
 
 
 per- verily (jrciil 
 haps, it i>* 
 
 ■'r'-shon" gen's, : 
 
 the them not thou it the 
 eatest 
 
 iigon'ho""ge'a' o'gadekhon'ni' 
 
 it wild potato- 
 
 '," wa'a'ge"". 
 
 2 
 
 -I onlv eustom- 
 arily. 
 
 1 Hill wholly alone I my food eat." 
 
 she it said. 
 
 3 
 
 "i'ges ne'"ho"." One 
 
 ■"" wfi'e": ""O'ne"' na'e" 
 
 e"kheiatga'ion'. 
 
 4 
 
 •■I it eat as matter Xnw 
 habitually of fact." 
 
 here- "Now, verily, 
 solveil: 
 
 I herivill wnleh. 
 
 ne"' ne"' ha'djigwas 
 
 that the just soon now 
 
 it is 
 
 ha'o'was'tha". O'ne"" 
 
 Ne"'"ho", .se""'e"" nige' 
 
 O'nt"'"' di'q na'e" 
 
 he'onwe" thaogai'ient 
 
 he'oiiwe' ie"'dio"' ne"' 
 
 Iege""'tci". O'ne" di'(| 
 
 she Now, more- 
 
 Ancient One. over, 
 
 O'ne"' diioii'gwitge""'o" 
 
 Xow there it planet is risen 
 
 r'"io"'ga'." Da', o'ne"" waogaiien'de"" ne"' 
 
 it will he So, now he it hole in it made the 
 
 night." 
 
 la'e" wiuidias'ht'fi', ia'ge""o"". hoda"'o"". 
 
 verily he lays himself pretending, he is asleep, 
 
 down, 
 
 dethaga'ne' he'onwe" ne"' thaogai'iefit. 
 
 the plaee t 
 
 thence he i 
 looking 
 
 haias'hen' ne"''h 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ho'.sot'. 
 
 hi.s grand- So, n< 
 
 mother. 
 
 wa'ontgat'ho' ne"' 
 
 she lookeil the 
 
 the there he it hole 
 
 in it made. 
 
 o'ne"' dethaga'ne" 
 
 now thence he wa.s 
 
 looking 
 
 ne"''ho' deaga'n<>' 
 
 ihere hisevc-swen 
 
 fixed iiM it 
 
 waeia'ge""t ne"' 
 
 she went out the 
 
 tgaa"gwitge"s-gwri". 
 
 the thrnr-f it lumiimry direc 
 
 enmes up tioii 
 
 'IVendenwit'bii' (Tiidji*so"''d:'r. 
 
 Theiu-e it brings It Star MsK 
 
 O' 
 
 ne 
 
 lie 
 
 >""'tci" 
 
 e"gna""djoda'go" 
 
 I pot will remove 
 
 wa a ge : 
 
 she it said; 
 
 agna"''djot. 
 
 •O 
 
 ■Xoi 
 
 Da' 
 
 le 
 
 wai 1" 
 
 o ne ■ 
 
 now 
 
 lUirc 
 
 do'ge" 
 
 truly. 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
246 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [from the fire] and also put the wild potatoes in a liowl of bark, and 
 there was just one bowlful. So now, next in order, she rummaged 
 among her belongings in a bag which she pulled out. and now. verily, 
 she there took out corn. So now she parched it for herself. Now, 
 moreover, it popped. There M'as quite a pile of the popped corn. 
 Now. verily, she took out a mortar of small size. ^loreover, she 
 struck repeated blows on the mortar, and the mortar grew in size, 
 and it grew to a size that was just right. Now she took out the 
 upper mortar" [pestle] from her bag. Now again she struck it 
 repeated blows and it, too, increased in size. So now she pounded 
 the corn, making meal. So now again she searched in her bag. She 
 took thence again a small pot, and she. too, again did in like manner, 
 striking repeated blows upon it, and it. too, increased in size. Now 
 
 wa"ena"'djoda'go" ne"' kho' 
 
 1 ^iu- pot removed that and 
 
 gadjie"''ge' wa\>'e"" ne"' 
 
 it liowI ill she it placed the 
 
 
 no""da. .sgaksat'- 
 
 ■shoiT o'wa'do"' 
 
 '. Da', 
 
 o'nt''"' ga'on'ho"" 
 
 ne'wii' 
 
 2 
 
 potatoes, one it disli 
 
 only it heeame. 
 
 So, 
 
 now she herself 
 
 Iiiru 
 
 
 o"diagoda'no"''dai" 
 
 lie" ne" 
 
 gaia" 
 
 wsVondien'tho". 
 
 o'lic"" 
 
 3 
 
 she rummaged her 
 IjelondillRS 
 
 that the 
 
 it hai; 
 
 she it pulled forth, 
 
 now 
 
 
 na'e' ne'^ho" 
 
 waeda*'go" 
 
 ne"' 
 
 onen'o"". l)a'. 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 4 
 
 verily there 
 
 she it took out of 
 
 the 
 
 it eoni. .-^o. 
 
 11..W 
 
 
 wa"'onde"'son". 
 
 O'ne'" 
 
 jli^M 
 
 o'wa'dadoii'go". 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 5 
 
 .she parched it for 
 herself. 
 
 Now 1 
 
 
 it popped f liurst't. 
 
 Now 
 
 gain'gwa' niio'so'djes. O'ne"* na'e' ti'e" w;X"eda"'go" ne" 
 
 6 somewliat so it pile is Now verily. oiiei- she it took out the 
 
 high. more 
 
 niwiVii* ne'' ga"niga''d!i". O'ne"' di'tj ne"ho" wa'eie""da'nofi', 
 
 7 so it small the it mortar. Now more there she it struck 
 
 in size is over repeatedly. 
 
 ne"' ne" ga"niga"da' o'wado'diak, ho"govva''he"t. agwa's ne''ho"tci' 
 
 8 that the it mortar it grew. it became larger. very just right 
 
 it mortar it grew, 
 
 na""wa"""he"t. O'nt^"' he'tgen'on 
 
 ho"gowa"he"t. 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 
 NV'ho' 
 
 13 There 
 
 ne""ho' 
 
 14 there 
 
 i'oia goir 
 
 her bag in. 
 
 Da', 
 
 O' 
 
 N 
 
 Da'. 
 
 So, 
 
 o'ne"' 
 
 t became larger. vei 
 
 in size lexuctlyi 
 
 !io^' ga'iiiga^'drr \va"oda"go' 
 
 upper (one I Ihf it mortar ^ihe it took 
 
 out 
 
 p'" a'e' wa'eie"'da'norr, o'ne"" ha'e^gwa' 
 
 iv onee she it slrnok now also 
 
 tigain repeatedly. 
 
 o'ne"' ne"ho* wa'e'the't, othe"sh:i" wiVe'- 
 
 now there she it pounded, u meal slie it 
 
 a e 
 
 ne 
 
 hwiVeie' ne'' goia'gon' 
 
 So, now once thi.s she it did the her bag in. 
 
 more way 
 
 wiVeda^'go"* 
 
 she it took out 
 
 more in size 
 
 a'e' na"'e'ie' wa''eie"'da'non\ ho'gowa''he't-kho' a'e\ 
 
 once so she it she it struck it became large and once 
 
 more did repeatedly, more. 
 
 a'e' niwa^'a^ gana"''djri\ ne"-kho* 
 
 once so it is small it pot. that and 
 
 a This term goes back to the time when upper and lower grinder had the same name. 
 
SENKCA VKRSION 
 
 247 
 
 she there set up the pot. iiiid also made inusli therein. So. u^ >o()n as 
 it was cooked she again runiiiiajjed in her Ikijt. So now she took 
 from it a tione. a beav'er hone. Now again, verily, she si-raped the 
 hone, aTul -he ])oured the i)one-dust into the pot. and now. moreover, 
 at onee there floated oil on its surface. Now, of course, she took the 
 pot from the tire. .So now she ate the food. Verily, now. the youth 
 went to sleep. Now early in the morning again fas usual] she. the 
 Aneient-hodied. went away to dig wild potatoes. As soon as she dis- 
 appeared as she went, then he went to the place where his grandmoth(>r 
 customarily abode. Now. moreover, he l)egan to nunmage [among 
 her l)elonging.s]. He took out an ear of corn which had only a few 
 grains left tixed to it, there being, perhaps, only three and a half rows 
 of grains left. So now he began to shell the corn; he shelled it all. 
 
 O'ne'" ne"'"ho' wa'ena"'djaniion'dc"'. o'ne"' ne"''ho' wa'edjisgofi'ni" 
 
 No" thL'n_- she it pot fastened up, 
 
 khc 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ganio 
 
 ho"o-a'i' 
 
 ne goia gon 
 
 llu- her bag ill. 
 
 na"ga"nia"'go"" 
 
 heaver 
 
 wa'a'ontho" ne" 
 
 slie it p.nircil the 
 
 O'nt-'' 
 
 Da'. 
 
 oked 
 
 o'nt>' 
 
 o'nen'ia'. O'ne"' 
 
 it bone. Now 
 
 o"donni(""""'sha'. 
 
 it scraping*. 
 
 wa"ena""djoda'go" ne"' 
 
 •she 11 pot removert tlie 
 
 now 
 
 there she m 
 
 iisli made 
 
 1 
 
 )'ne"' a'e" 
 
 wa"dieno"''dai' 
 
 ' nige""' 
 
 
 now once 
 
 she it rummaged 
 
 so it is 
 
 ■2 
 
 ne"'"ho" 
 
 wa'eda"go' 
 
 o'nefi'ia" 
 
 
 tliere 
 
 she tooli it ont 
 
 it bone 
 
 3 
 
 a'e' na'e' 
 
 wa"e'get. O'ne" 
 
 ■ ne"''ho' 
 
 
 once verily s 
 more 
 
 •he it scraped. -Now 
 
 there 
 
 4 
 
 o'ne"' di'i| iogonda'die" 
 
 o'ga'nu". 
 
 
 """ over 
 
 it at once 
 
 it caused 
 oil lo float. 
 
 5 
 
 gana"*djo't. Da', o'ne"' 
 
 it pot sets up. ,S(t. now 
 
 wa'ondekhon'ni". O'ne" 
 
 • na'e' wao'da" 
 
 ne"' haksa"da'se"'iV 
 
 ■■. Ne" 
 
 
 she it food ale. Now. 
 
 verilv he went 
 to sleep 
 
 'ne"' a'e" wa'a 
 
 the lieyoulh. 
 
 That 
 
 7 
 
 no'ne"' sede"tcia' o 
 
 i"''dendr ne"' le 
 
 ge""tci' 
 
 
 the time early in the i 
 morning 
 
 now once she 
 
 departed Ihe She 
 
 Ancient One 
 
 8 
 
 W!Vefinenno""dogwat'ha". 
 
 Ganio"'-shon' 
 
 ho"wa"'do"" he"' 
 
 hwa'e"' 
 
 
 she wild potatoes went to dig 
 
 So soon as just 
 
 Ihilherit when- 
 disappeared 
 
 iefiilak'hwfi" ne'' 
 
 she went 
 
 9 
 
 o'ni''"' ne'''ho' wa'e" 
 
 he'oiTwe" iond 
 
 ho'sot'. 
 
 
 now there thither 
 he went 
 
 the place she it 
 where 
 
 uses to remain the 
 
 his grand- 
 mother. 
 
 10 
 
 O'ne"' dl'q waa 
 
 ''.sawe"" ne" 
 
 o"thano"''dai". 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 
 ■""'"" '""er" "'■' 
 
 It began the 
 
 he It rummage.l. 
 
 .N'ow 
 
 11 
 
 waada'go" nC' o"nis'd;V doga'a"'-? 
 
 ;hon nitljoni'-n'ot, 
 
 "il.se""' 
 
 
 he It tiKik out the (it] 
 
 1 ear of a lew- 
 corn 
 
 imly so many it corn- 
 grains remain on ii 
 
 three 
 
 1'2 
 
 gi"'she"' nidjoaa'gc' 
 
 ha"dcswa'sen'no"'. 
 
 Da', o'ne"' waa 
 
 ."sawt>"" 
 
 
 probatjiy, so manv it row is 
 in number 
 
 just it is one-half. 
 
 .■^o. now he 
 
 it t)egan 
 
 13 
 
 wao'gefi" ne" onen'i 
 
 [)"". gagwe'go"' 
 
 waas'"a't. Da'. 
 
 o'ne"" 
 
 
 he it shelled the it oori 
 
 1. it all 
 
 he It So. 
 exhau$Ie<l. 
 
 now 
 
 14 
 
248 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 So now he parched it for liiniself. Now, moreover, it popped. l)iir.st- 
 ing iteratively, there heiiii;- (juite a heap, quite a large amount of it. 
 Again he runmiaged. Again he there took out a mortar of .small size 
 and also an upper mortar [pestle]. So now he used this to strike that, 
 and now, moreover, both increased in size. And now he poured the 
 parched corn. So now he in the mortar pounded it, and now verily 
 it liecame meal. Now again he searched in her bag, and he took there- 
 from a small pot, and now used something else to strike upon it Idows; 
 then it, too, increased in size. Now, verily, he there set up the pot 
 [on the fire] and also put water in it. So now he therein poured 
 all this meal. Now, of course, he made nuish. So now again he 
 searched in the bag of his grandmother, and thei'efrom he took 
 a bone, and he put it therein, and the mush became abundant. 
 
 waade""son". O'ne'" di'ci o'wa'tladofi'go', j^ain'gwa' niio"'sodja', 
 
 imewhat si> it pile is in 
 
 ne"'kho' i: 
 
 that and I 
 
 O'ne"" a'e" 
 
 Now more- it popped Ijy burst- 
 over ing, 
 
 gain'gwfi' iia'iorr'he't. O'ln'"' 
 
 somewhat i^o it uinouiit Now 
 
 a'e" <>"tliaii<)""'(lai" 
 
 once lie it ninim,.f;.-d. 
 
 the 
 
 •ho" waada"go' ne'' ga'niga*'da' niwa"a' iie"'kho' 
 
 re he it tool! the it mortar so it size tluit and 
 
 III! 
 
 ne'' he'tgefi'ofi" ne"' ga"niga''d;V. l):i'. o'ne"" ne"' waaiif'dak 
 
 the upper (one I llie it mortar So, new tlmt he it used 
 (pestle). 
 
 waaie""dri'noii", o'ne'" dl'q o"gowa'"he"t d<'dj;i'o"". l)a'. o'ne"' 
 
 n*ov more- it became large both. So. non- 
 
 he it struck T*'- nn\\ 
 
 peatedly, 
 
 ne"'ho' waiuun'tho" 
 
 there he it poured 
 
 IK 
 
 onen SO gwa , 
 
 it parched corn. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 Tie 
 
 ne no 
 
 waat'he't, o'ne"' wai'i' othe"'sh;l" «"wa'do"". ()'ne"" di'(| a'e' 
 
 i heit pounded, now of it meal it beeamt\ Now more- once 
 
 curse over more 
 
 waak'don" ne'' goia'gon', o'ne"' ne""ho' warida"go" ne'' niwa"a.' 
 
 8 he it searched the her bag in. now there he it took the soitissmall 
 
 Jor out in size 
 
 gana"''dja", o'ne"' htVgwi.s'de"" a'e" o'ia" waaia"dak waaie"'da'nofi', 
 
 1) it pot, now something once it- he it used he it struck re- 
 
 iiiore other pealedl,v, 
 
 o'ne"' a'e"-kho' ho"gowa''he"t. O'ne"' na'e" ne""ho' waruia""dja- 
 
 iiow once and it became large. Now verily there he it j)"t 
 
 niion'de"". \vaa"hnega'eri"-kho'. Da'. o'ln'-"' ne"''ho' wiiaun'tho" 
 
 hungup, he placed water and. So, now there he it pnured 
 
 ni it 
 
 nen'gen' ne'' othe's'hil' gagwe'go"'. O'ne"' wai'i" waadjisgon'ni". 
 
 this it IS the u meal it all, now ot he ransh made. 
 
 Da', o'ne"' a'e" wae''!sak ne'' goiii'gon' ne"' ho"'sot. Ne""ho' 
 
 .So, now once he it looked the her bag in the lusgratid- There 
 
 more for mother. 
 
 waada''go' ne" o"uen'ia\ o'ne"' ne"' ne""ho' wfi'o'. odo"'hon'do"'- 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 SENECA VERSION 
 
 249 
 
 •'IIo'lio"'." h(> kopt cluicklinj;-. " It tastes jrood."' Now soon thorc- 
 aftcr liis o^raiuliiiothcr in'tuiiivil. She said: ■"Well, wliat iiiuniicr of 
 tliiny art tliou doiiii;- ; "" "I lia\ r inadc iiiu>li." the youth >ai<l. ■'and 
 it is ])loasaiit. tod. l)u thou cat of it. ><> ln' it. dli. j;i'aiidiiicitliiT. 
 Thorc is an almndanct' of niu>li." So now >1h' \vi'i)t, sayini,^: '"Now, 
 verily, tlioii iiast killeel nir. A-~ a luattci' of fact, tliat was all there was 
 left for inc." •■ It i- not )^(„,(1."" he said, •"that thou dost beo-rudu-e it. 
 1 will c-ct other corn and also hone." 
 
 80 now the next day he nia<ie his i)rei)arati()n>. \\'hen he finished 
 hi.s task, he .said: '"Now it is that I am <roinjf to depart." So now, 
 verily, he departed. He arrived at the place where dwell nian-heinirs. 
 As soon as he arrived near the village he then made his preparations. 
 I sav that he made a deer out of his bow. and. next in order, a wolf 
 
 kho" o'wa'do"" ne"' odjisVwa". " llo'ho"'." "Oi;a''o"'" kho"'. ha' 
 
 Hii.l it becanif the it inu^h. ■Alia!" ■•Ilta^lc« iin.l. h.- 
 
 goo<V 
 
 do"". O'ne"' da'djia''-shon* saie'io"" ne'' ho''sot. Wa'a'ge"": '"Gwt"''. 
 
 kept Xuu- soon after just again j^he the hisgrand- Sheitsaid: "Well, 
 
 saying. returned mother. 
 
 A"na""'ot ni"sadie'"haT' " AgedjisgoiTni'.'' waf'n"', ne"' hak.sa" 
 
 •' I mush am making." lie it siiid. the he 
 
 What manner so thou ( 
 
 of thing doing:" 
 
 dase'Ti": "" Agwa' 
 
 aksot'. Odo""horrdo" 
 
 mv grand- It is ahuiidant 
 
 \vendetga'de"-kho" 
 
 II is pleasant and. 
 
 le"' odjis'gwa"." 
 
 ihe It mush." 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 wa a ge" 
 
 she it .'^id: 
 
 O'r 
 
 non 
 
 I.rohtt 
 
 ne'"ho" niwagiefi'dak." ■"^Va.' I)e"wi'io 
 
 as matter so it I have had." "Oli. It is not 
 
 of (aet giHjd." 
 
 OiiV'-shon" i"' e"gie'gwa* ne"' oneii'o"" 
 
 It other just I I it will get the it corn 
 
 Da'. no'ne"" wa'o'"hen"t o'nf 
 
 Sadekhon'ni". nio"'. 
 
 Uci Ihoii eat. so be 
 
 II. 
 
 !)a'. o'ne"" wa"o"s'dae"". 
 
 So. now she wept. 
 
 o'sgi'io". Ne""ho'-shon"' 
 
 Ihoii hast So much jilst 
 
 killed me. 
 
 ■ Sa*se""'.se". 
 
 wacn , 
 
 he it .said. " Thou dost be- 
 
 grudge it. 
 
 kho"' ne"' o'ncn'ia'." 
 
 I and the it bone." 
 
 waadecioiinia'non". No'ne"" 
 
 lie Ills preparations made. The now 
 
 waadie n no" k 'de"" 
 
 he his task tinisheil 
 
 Da'. o'ne"" I 
 
 waen : 
 
 he It sjiid: 
 
 wafrdt'iTdi". 
 
 he departed. 
 
 on gwe".' 
 
 matl-bellig. 
 
 O'ne"" nige' 
 
 N.>w Ihat It 
 
 Ne""h 
 
 1 here h. 
 
 (lanio"' ne"'"ho 
 
 "ga"'dendr." 
 
 1 It l~ 1 will depart." 
 
 waa'io"" he'onwe". 
 
 he arrived theplaee 
 
 ganontlak'"a" 
 
 It village beside 
 
 o ne 
 
 now 
 
 ne"'"ho" 
 
 I here 
 
 waadecionnianofi". 
 
 he preparations madi-. 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 ho'en'na* waade"cion'ni" ne"' ne'oge"', o'ne" 
 
 dis bow he it made for the deer. now 
 
 «See footnote on page 141. 
 
250 
 
 IROQ0OIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 out of his arrow; he made these for himself. Now he said: "When- 
 ever it be that ye two run througli the village it will customarily 
 be that one will })e just on the point of overtaking the other." Next 
 in order he himself made into an Ancient-bodied one. So now he went 
 to the place where they [masc], the man-beings, abode. So now, some- 
 time after he had arrived there, then, verily, they gave him food, 
 gave to the Ancient-bodied. During the time that he was eating 
 they heard a wolf approach, barking. One would just think that it 
 was pursuing sometliing. So now they all went out of doors. Thej^ 
 saw a wolf pursuing a deer which was approaching them, and saw 
 that, moreover, it was about to seize it. So now all ran thither. So 
 now he was alone, and the Ancient-bodied ate. As soon as they had 
 all gone, he now thrust his body into the place where, severally, the 
 
 ho"'no"" ne"' ne'wa" thaioii'ni" ne"' ne" waade'cioiTni'. O'ne"' 
 
 1 hi, 
 
 waen": "Tho"ha' gen's e"gonwa'ant no'ne"' ganonda- 
 
 ho il said: "' Nearly custom- one it will « 
 
 ofOiT'shoii" 
 
 he"snidilk'he'." 
 
 thither ve two will 
 
 Ne"' 
 
 That 
 
 r- the time 
 
 ne'wa" 
 
 (ha'ofrho"") ne" hage""tci" waadadoiTni". 
 
 he himself the he ancient he himself made. 
 
 one 
 
 he'onwe" orano'"'.sot ne" thenni"dio"" ne' 
 
 ha'on'hwa" 
 
 next in he himself 
 
 order 
 
 Da', ne"'"ho' waa'io" 
 
 one gain gwa" 
 
 now somewhat 
 
 wiioiT wakhwa' nofit 
 
 nsViofi'nishe't ne" 
 
 so lonjr it lasted the 
 
 ni'ne" ne" thfiiof 
 
 it came the woll 
 
 barking 
 
 oao-we'tro"" 
 
 nti"ion'nishe"t ne""ho" 
 
 so long it lasted there 
 
 {i waoiikhwri'nofit) 
 
 they (m.) him food gave 
 
 hodekhon'ni' o'ne"" 
 
 he is eating now 
 
 So. there 
 
 hennon'gwe' 
 
 the.v (m.) (are) 
 man-beings. 
 
 ho'io"' 
 
 he has 
 
 he I 
 
 ved 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o ne 
 
 ne"' hagi'>""'t('r 
 
 the he ancient 
 
 liofinonthon'dc 
 
 the 
 
 : he 
 
 Ne" 
 
 That 
 
 diiga- 
 
 t hence 
 
 ni". Aien"-shon' ha''gwisde"" dagas'he". Da', 
 
 One would jnst something thence it it So, 
 
 think is pursuing. 
 
 waridiia'o:e""t. WaennoiTt<rat'ho" ne" thfiioiTni' 
 
 dagas'ht 
 
 ne oge , 
 
 deer, 
 
 one gagwe go 
 
 now ' it all 
 
 haon"ho""gea"'-shon" 
 
 he (was) all alone just 
 
 wa"ons'"a't o'ne"" 
 
 now 
 
 np"''ho 
 
 there 
 
 hodekhon'ni 
 
 tho'"h:'l" 
 
 o"thennen'e"'dat. 
 
 they (m.l ran. 
 
 agiiie na 
 
 it it could 
 
 Da', 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ne" hage'^"tcr. 
 
 the he ancient one. 
 
 Ganio" 
 
 So soon 
 
 ie""ho" 
 
 there 
 
 waadia"do"'iak 
 
 he his body cast 
 
 he'onwe' 
 
 the place 
 
 o-asde"'.sani- 
 
SKNKf'A VKRJ^IOX 
 
 251 
 
 strings of corn liiiiii:'. Two striiiifs of corn lie took off. ;mil now. 
 moreover, he placed tlicni on liis shoulder iind he went mil at once. 
 He was runninsj far away when they noticed "{what he had done], 
 liut. \erily, the}' did not at all pursue him. Again he arrived at 
 their lodge. So now he cast them down where his grandmother 
 alxide. •'Here,'' he said: "Thou wilt do with this as seems good to 
 thee. Thou mavest decide, perhaps, to plant some of it." When it 
 was day. he said: '"AVell, I will go to kill a beaver." Now. moreover, 
 he went to the place that his grandmother had pointed out. saying 
 that such things would dwell there. So he arrived there, and then, 
 also, he saw the place where the beavers had a lodge. Then he saw 
 one standing there. He shot it there and killed it. So then he placed 
 its body on his back by meau.s of the forehead pack-strap and then, 
 moreover, he departed for home. Some time afterward he arrived 
 
 ioiTdo"'. Deiosde""sage' waaniionda'go". o'ne"" dfq hane"sha"ge', 
 
 seveniilv. Two it corn strint; lit? them removed. now more- his shoulder on 
 
 in number over 
 
 waadak'he' o'ne". 
 deofiwa'cioiT. 
 
 they him [.ursui'd. 
 
 '"ho" wao'di" 
 
 lere he it cast 
 
 e"'st''nno"'dori" 
 
 "thou thyself wilt 
 please 
 
 gie"' gientwa't"'." 
 
 some I it will plant.' 
 
 E"giiosha'' ne"' 
 
 waodii". o'nf'"" 
 
 di'q waaiage"' 
 
 'dak. 
 
 We'e- w: 
 
 he them now 
 hung. 
 
 more- he went out . 
 
 it once. 
 
 Far he 
 
 waennenni'na"dog. 
 
 the""'e"- iia'e- 
 
 kho-' 
 
 ile'osthofi 
 
 thev « m. 1 became aware 
 of it. 
 
 not it is verily 
 
 and 
 
 it is a little 
 
 Hons;aa'io"' he'' 
 
 thodiiio""sot'. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o'n<»"' 
 
 There he again where 
 arrived 
 
 there their lod^e 
 stands. 
 
 So. 
 
 now 
 
 ho'onwe" ie"dio"' 
 
 ne"' ho'.sot'. 
 
 ■' Gwa- 
 
 '." waen"'. 
 
 the place she was 
 where seated 
 
 the his grand- 
 mother. 
 
 •■Here.' 
 
 he it said. 
 
 i''s he" ne"'sadie'!i"t nen'gen' 
 
 thou where so thou it wilt this it is. 
 use 
 
 No'ne"' wa'o'"hen"t o'ne"" 
 
 The it heeame-day now 
 
 , E"-se-'. 
 
 Thou wilt 
 decide, 
 
 waefi"': 
 
 ri*'she"'. 
 
 it may Ix*. 
 
 •(Iwa''. 
 
 ■■ Well. 
 
 now 
 
 na"ga"nisi"'go" 
 
 O't 
 
 gaoiiwa"nt' 
 
 she it pointed 
 
 dri( ne"'"ho' hwa'e" he'onwe' tge"''horide 
 
 more- there thither the place there it river 
 
 over h 
 
 ho'so't. ne"' 
 
 the 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 e"ganon'gek ne"' 
 
 that 
 
 he'onwe 
 
 abundant 
 
 waa'ge"- 
 
 he it saw 
 
 waa ge 
 
 he it saw 
 
 waa nio . 
 
 he it killed. 
 
 ne-'-l 
 
 the 
 
 Da' 
 
 ia"ot. Da', o'ne"" ne"''h 
 
 ich kiiKi So, now then 
 
 if thing. 
 
 odino""sot' ne"' 
 
 they (z.) have the 
 
 their lodge 
 
 lo" ofa'at. O'ne"" ne""ho" 
 
 ga'wen' ne"' ne"''ho'. 
 
 she ii has the there 
 
 sai<l 
 
 ()■ waa'io"'. o'ne"'-kho". 
 
 he arrived. now -and 
 
 na""'a"ni:V'uo"". O'nt'""" 
 
 the 
 
 waa"'iak. 
 
 he it shot. 
 
 kh( 
 
 o'ne"" waadia"t":e"'dat. k\\< 
 
 dl'q 
 
 saa"dendi'. Gain'gwa" na'ion'nishe't 
 
 again he Somewhat s<> long it lasted 
 
 departed. 
 
 i(>"'"ho" saa'io" 
 
 there again he 
 
252 
 
 IROQLTOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 at the place where their lodge stood. Thus, also, again did he do; 
 there where his grandmother was sitting he cast it. •'Here." he said. 
 •'So be it," she, the Ancient-bodied, said. 
 
 So now out of doors they two skinned it. They two held its l)odv 
 in many places. So when they two were nearly through their task 
 there was a pool of blood on the green hide. So then she, the 
 Ancient-bodied, took up a handful of the blood and cast it on the loins 
 of her grandson. "Ila'ha"," she, the Ancient-bodied, said, "now, 
 verily, my grandson, thou becomest catamenial." "Fie upon it." said 
 the youth, "it is not for us males to be so affected as a habit; but ye, 
 ye females, shall be affected thus habitually every month." Now. again 
 he took up a handful of clotted blood and cast it between the thighs 
 of his grandmother, and now, he said: "Thou, of course, verily, hast 
 
 
 he'oiiwe' 
 
 ■ thodino"'sot' 
 
 
 Ne""ho' kho"' a'e" naa'"ie'; ne""ho' 
 
 1 
 
 the plan- 
 whore 
 
 there their lodge 
 stands. 
 
 
 There and once so he it there 
 more did; 
 
 
 he'ofiwe' 
 
 ieniu"ciot 
 
 ne 
 
 ho'sot' ne""ho' wao'di'. "Ctwu"," 
 
 2 
 
 Iheiilllee 
 where 
 
 she is sitting 
 
 tlio liis grand- there he it threw. "Here," 
 mother 
 
 
 waefi". 
 
 ••Niiawe""ha'," 
 
 
 waa'ge"' ne"' Eia''dage""tci'. 
 
 3 
 
 heitsairt. 
 
 "I am thankful." 
 
 
 she it said the She Ancient-bodied 
 One. 
 
 
 Da', 
 
 o'ne'" as'de' 
 
 
 ne'''ho' waniien".se\ DeniienawiVkho"' 
 
 i 
 
 So, 
 
 now out of 
 doors 
 
 
 there they (m.i it skin- They two one the 
 ned. the other aided 
 
 
 ne'' gil 
 
 iia'da"'ge. Da', 
 
 
 ne"' no'ne'" tho"ha' e"iadienno"'kde"' 
 
 5 
 
 the i 
 
 ts body on. So. 
 
 
 that the now nearly they (m.) two it task 
 will complete 
 
 a luie ga 
 
 it liquid 
 
 the 
 
 ga'cio'siVge' ne" otg\ve""sa\ Da', 
 
 it green hide on the it Ijlood. S<j, 
 
 Eia'dage""td' o"dio"'tcagak' ne"' 
 
 she handful the 
 
 took up 
 
 hoa'siVue' 
 
 otgwe"''sii", kho" 
 
 She .\ncient-bodied 
 One 
 
 waago'dr i 
 
 she it threw 
 
 wa a ge 
 
 she it said 
 
 gwa ae 
 
 my grand- 
 -son." 
 
 his loins on 
 
 |ejre"''ti_-i' 
 
 hofiwan'de". 
 
 hergrands^m. 
 
 ne"' ne"''ho', 
 
 the there 
 
 " Ha'ha"," 
 
 •■ .\la-s," 
 
 •O'l 
 
 ■ Tcisnen' 
 
 ■ Fie upon it,' 
 
 waen 
 
 he it said 
 
 " wai'i" wa'sa''diawefit, 
 
 of thou hast the menses 
 
 course (,=dost abstain j 
 
 hak.sa"dase"'a\ '' The""e"', 
 
 he youth. " Not it is 
 
 ni"'a' ne'' agwadji'na' ne"''ho' 
 
 we per- tlie we males thus 
 
 sweo"'-shon"'o"' 
 
 ye females 
 
 naiawen seg; 
 
 so it will be hap- 
 pening; 
 
 e"''ho' 
 
 O'ne'" onsau'tcagak' 
 
 (leieo wn 
 
 ne lawen seg 
 
 so it will be hap- 
 pening 
 
 •' o'tgwa' o'n 
 
 e it clotted no 
 
 blood 
 
 ho'sot', o'ne'" 
 
 i's de"'gwae'' ne" 
 
 ye though the 
 
 ■'' swenni''da"-shon'." 
 
 e each month just." 
 
 di'q ne""ho" wao'di' 
 
 more- there he it cast 
 
 di'f 
 
 na 6 
 
 \enl\ 
 
 waefi : ' ' I's 
 
 I..- It said Thou 
 
SEXKCA VKRSKlX 
 
 '253 
 
 now heconio ratumeiiial." So now. she. the Ancient-bodied, heifsin to 
 weep, and she suid: "Moreover, eustoiimrily. for how lon*^ a period 
 will it 111' thus as an hahitual thin>:-; " Then the youth said: "[As many 
 da\ -| as there are spot- on the fawn. So long, verily, shall l>e the 
 time tiial il will eoiitinue te )»■ thii-." Ndw a^-ain she hegan to weep. 
 tile Anrient-lxidied. So tiow -he -aid: "■ It i- not possible foi- me to 
 consent tiiat it -iiail lie thus." "How many, moreover, then, shall 
 tlie\- lie ; "" he said. " 1 wouKl accept the luimlier of stripes on the hack 
 of a chipmunk." -lie -aid. " .^o lie it." said the youth. So then h(>sai(l: 
 " C'u-tomarih . four dav- shall a woman-bidng remain out of doors. 
 Then, eustoniarily. as soon a- she has washed all her e-arments. she 
 shall reenter the place whei-e they, her ohwachira". abide." 
 
 he- 
 
 o'.sa''diawent.'' Da'. 
 
 thou hast thy Sit. 
 
 Iege"''tei\ o'ne'" di'q wa'a'ge" 
 
 .'ihe .\ncient- now moro- she it said: 
 
 ne"ion'ni.she't ne" 
 
 ■'•ho- 
 
 ' (iaifr 
 
 ■Whore 
 
 ne lo den ontr J 
 
 o'dio"'sc"t'ho' 
 
 she wepl 
 
 di'ti o-en's 
 
 over tomaril.v 
 
 O'ne"' ne" 
 
 haksa"dase*'a' waeii"': 
 
 lie voiuh heilsiiiil: 
 
 Ne" 
 
 he"' ni'ion' ne"' niiadia"<jwrr 
 
 ne"' djisda'thien'a". No""ho" na'e" ne"ioii'nishe"t ne'''ho' gen's 
 
 ne"io"den'ong." O'ne' 
 
 Xow 
 
 There 
 
 a'e" 
 
 o'dio"'se"t'ho' ne" Iege""tci". Da', 
 
 she wept t 
 
 that 
 
 the 
 
 wa a ge 
 
 she it said: 
 
 Da'a'o" 
 
 th( 
 
 the She .\ncient- So 
 
 bodied One. 
 
 agi'wani'iit ne" ne''*h 
 
 I it will assent the thu- 
 
 naia'we"'." ''Do'. dl'q non"^" waeii". '" Ne" di'q noiT' 
 
 so it .should come "How. more- perhaps?" he it said. "That more- per- 
 
 to pass." many. over over haps 
 
 age'go' ne"' djo'ho"gwais he"' ni'ion' ne" oiano""'ilo''" ne"' 
 
 litwould the i-hipmunk where snnianyitis the il i- lined the 
 accept 
 
 ga'swe"no""ge'."" wii'a'ge"'. " Nio"," waen"' ne"' haksa"dase"'a". 
 
 its back on." she it said. "So be it," he it said the he youth. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 ne 
 
 waen 
 
 "Ge'i" gen'.s ne°io'da" a.s'de" gen's ne"''l 
 
 "Four 
 
 lO 
 
 e"ie'dion'dak. O'ne"' ganio"' 
 
 one w'ill continue Now so soon 
 
 to he. "S 
 
 ne" go'ciofinias'ha" o'nr»" 
 
 the one's raiment now 
 
 henni"'dio"" n(>"' ago"watci'i!i'. 
 
 they (m.» are the her ohwachira." 
 
 abiding 
 
 ciis- somanyitwill out of ctis- there 
 
 tomarily be days doors tomarily 
 
 gen's giig'we'go"" e"ieno""ae"''horr 
 
 CU9- it all one will wash \-2 
 
 loniarily lliem plurnlly 
 
 ffen : 
 
 de"die'io"" 
 
 he'oiiwe' 
 
 13 
 
 oSee first iiott* < 
 
254 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 So some time afterwaixl she, the Ancient-bodied, .said repeatedly: 
 "And there shall be mountains, seeminfrly, over the surface of the 
 earth here present." And now, verily, it did thus come to pass. 
 "And. too. there shall be rivers on the surface of the earth." ag:ain 
 she said. Now, of course, truly it did thus come to pass. 
 
 Now the youth said: "Now 1 think that thou and I shoulil rclurn 
 home; that thou and I should go to that place which m\' mother has 
 made ready for us; that there thou and I should remain forever." 
 " So be it," she, the Ancient-bodied, said. 
 
 So then it was true that his grandmother iiiul he d( parted. .So tlien, 
 verily, they two went up on high. So this is the end of the legend. 
 
 Da', 
 
 iofi'do"' 
 
 2 she kept 
 sayiiis;: 
 
 O'ne"' 
 
 3 N-..W 
 
 o'ne"" gain'gwa" na'ion'nishe't o'ne"' i 
 
 iitiw .somewhat so long it lnstcil mnv 
 
 " E"ionondade'niong gwa"' kho"' he 
 
 "There will be mountains seem- timl whe 
 
 standing, ingly 
 
 do'ge"s ne"'ho' na""a'we"\ "Ne"'-kho' 
 
 itisafaet thus so it came to "Thai aii'l 
 
 pass. 
 
 (Ic'niofig he" ioendjtVge'," wa'a'ge"'-kh()" a'e". 
 
 4: ). Irs. -lit where it earth is present," sheitsaid jimi mikiiIh 
 
 l.hirally li 
 
 iie""ho' do'ge"s ne'''ho" na""a'wi"''"'. 
 
 thus itisafaet ' thus so it eamo to 
 
 ' Eiadage""tci' 
 
 she Ancient-bodied 
 One 
 
 iot^iidjada'die'." 
 
 it earth is present." 
 
 lie"' e"ge"'hon- 
 
 ihe it river will be 
 
 (_)'iie"" wai'i' 
 Now . .1' 
 
 O' 
 
 ne 
 
 lie 
 
 haksa'da,se"'a' 
 
 he vonth 
 
 waen 
 
 lie it siii 
 
 "O'ne"" eii"' 
 
 lesediii'defi'di". Ne"'ho" hae"'iic" lie'onwc 
 
 There thou and I ilic plmc 
 
 pose 
 
 (liia<;'ode'sa''o" 
 
 thou and I 
 should go 
 
 iio"ie"'. Ne"'"ho" dae'ni'diofidak 
 
 my There thou and I should be 
 
 mother, 
 
 waa'ge"' ne" EitVdage""tci\ 
 
 aio'i'wadadie". 
 
 "Nio"'. 
 
 ■ So be it,' 
 
 9 
 
 she it s 
 
 aiid the 
 
 o 
 
 .«he Ancient-bodied 
 One. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Da' 
 
 o'ne"" 
 
 do'ge"s waiifdendi" 
 
 lie"' 
 
 ho"sot'. 
 
 Da'. 
 
 o'ne' 
 
 10 
 
 IKl'e" 
 
 now 
 
 he'tge""' 
 
 itisafaet they two 
 departed 
 
 wri''ne". 
 
 the 
 
 his grand- 
 mother. 
 
 So, 
 
 now 
 
 11 
 
 v.rily 
 
 Dti' 
 
 up high 
 
 ne"'"ho 
 
 tliey two 
 went. 
 
 nigagai'is. 
 
 
 
 
 
 V2 
 
 [,.„ 
 
 there 
 
 so it legend 
 is long.] 
 
 
 
 
 
ne'iio" i;l'" 
 
 de"hatiicntc'ri 
 
 i" IK^'llC 
 
 lu^tlmti not 
 wb.. 
 
 they (ni.i it knciw 
 
 thv 
 llitil 
 
 fiifii'-hcie" 
 
 Ne' o'lii" 
 
 lie' ilj 
 
 "ii.'sii.iiiia di. 
 
 Til.- ill.si. 
 
 111.- whi'i 
 
 A :\I()I1AWK VEHSION 
 
 In the regjions above there dwelt iii;iii-l>einL;> who knew not wiiat it 
 is to see one weep, nor wliat it is l'(ir one In <lic; sorrow and dcMlli were 
 tlius uidcnowii to thcni. And tiic lodges belong-ing- to them, to eaeli oF 
 the ohwacliiras" | faniilit's|, were hirge, and very long, because each 
 ohwachira usually al)ode in a .single lodge. 
 
 And ,so it wa.s that within the eireumferenee of the \illage there 
 was one lodge which claimed two peisons. a male man-being and a 
 female man-l)eing. Moreover, th(>se two inan-})eings were related to 
 each other as lirother and sister: an<l tiii'V two were dehnino'taton'' 
 [down-fendedj. 
 
 Ratinak'ere" ne' e'neke 
 
 They (m.) dwoU tlu> i.liic.; iib.iv 
 
 iiio"'.shent'ho" no'k" o'ni" 
 
 rothio"'.so'to"" ne' ska'hwadjirat'sho"". kano""sowa'ne"", nefi' 
 
 their (m.l lodge staiHl ilif (nu' it nhwtiohiracafh itiodgelarge imw 
 
 one by one tis) (is) 
 
 ta'hno"" e"'s kan()""se's ne' dji' rati'tero"', a'se'ke'"' 
 
 besides cils- it I.iiIki- l""!,' tln' where theytm.) Iieeaiise 
 
 tomarily i iM abide, 
 
 ie'hwadjirowa'ne"s akwe'ko" t"'"'s .skano'^'sfr'ne" ie'tero"'. 
 
 one's ohwaohira lame lilalli ens- one it lodge in they i indef. ) 
 
 lare) plurally \vh..l.-, l.imarily abide. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji" nikiina'ta' skano"''sa" iakaonkwe'tfue"'. 
 
 Th.. so then tli.- wher.- s.. it village one it lodge they (indel'.'i have 
 
 large (is) lisl person(s) 
 
 ron'kwe" no'k" itdvon'kwe', nt'-n' ta'hno""' iati"'"no".se""ha' ik'mT' 
 
 heman- and slieHniaii le.w besi.les tlie\ two brother and ii..w 
 
 being (is) t>eing, sister are 
 
 tii'hno""' te'hnino'tJito"". 
 
 besides thev mi. i two down- 
 
 ' fended are. 
 
 o An ohwachira in its broadest and original sense denotes the male and female offspring of a woman 
 and their descendants in the female line only. In it.s modern and narrowed meaning it is equivalent 
 to family; that is, a fire.side group, usually composed of a parent or parents and offspring. 
 
 6The epithet (in the dual form) dehnino'taton is descriptive of the requirement of an ancient 
 custom now almost, if not wholly, obsolete among the Iroquois. It consisted in the seclusion of a 
 child from the age of birth to puberty from all persons except its chosen guardian. The occasion 
 of this seclusion was some omen or prodigy accompanying the birth of the cliild, which indicated 
 that the child was uncanny, i)ns,scssing powerful orenda, or magic power. It seems that children 
 born with a caul were thus secluded, and the presence of the caul itself may have given rise to the 
 custom. Persons thus secluded were u.^ually covered with corn husks in some nook whence they 
 came forth only at night in tlie c-are of tlicir guardian. Moreover, the down of the spikes of the 
 cat-tail was carefully sprinkl...! abnut tlie place of seclusion, the disarrangement of which would 
 indicate an intrusive visit, llenee tlu- epithet "ilown-fended." which is the signification of tlie 
 Amerindic epithet. 
 
 2.55 
 
256 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 111 the morning, after eating tlieir first meal, it was custoniarv for 
 the people to go forth to their several duties. 
 
 All the lodges belonging to the inhabitants of this place faced the 
 rising and extended toward the setting sun. Now then, as to the 
 place where these two down-fended persons aliode. on the south side 
 of the lodge there was an added room wherein dwelt the woman-being; 
 but the man-])eiiig lived in an added room on the norrh side of the 
 lodge. 
 
 Tlien in the morning, when all had gone fortli, the woman-being 
 habitually availed herself of this opportunitj' to pass through her 
 doorway, then to cross the large room, and, on the opposite side of 
 it, to enter the place wherein abode the man-being. There habitually 
 she dressed his hair, and when she had tinished doing this, it was her 
 
 \e' ka'ti" 
 
 orho''"ge'iie' 
 
 it morning in 
 
 wa'hatikhwen'ta'ne' 
 
 e'tho'll 
 
 at tliHt til 
 
 clji' 
 
 wa'eiakefi'seroii". 
 
 ke""i'ke" 
 
 ratinak'ere' 
 
 they (m.) dwell 
 
 dji' rotino"'so'to"" akwe'ko" 
 
 tkara''kwi'neke"'s 
 
 there it sun rises 
 
 nitioteno""saiei'a''ta'nio"". 
 
 dji' 
 
 ia'tewatchot'ho's 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 ke"'i'ke" 
 
 this it is 
 
 te'hni'tero"'. leiono"''sonte' 
 
 they two (m.) There it lodge 
 
 abode. possesses 
 
 niie'tero"' ne' iakofi'kwe" 
 
 there she the she man- 
 
 abode being (is), 
 
 nonka'ti' ne' dji' ieiono" 
 
 te'hnino'tato" 
 
 e"tie"ke" 
 
 at the sotith 
 I midday at) 
 
 no'k' 
 
 'soiite' 
 
 ne' dji' 
 
 the where 
 
 "kano""'siiti" e'' 
 
 such it lodge then 
 
 side of (is) 
 
 ron'kwe' 
 
 he man- 
 being (is) 
 
 le' nofika'ti' 
 
 side of it 
 
 the 
 
 e' ron'kwe". 
 
 e he man- 
 
 being (is). 
 
 Ne' ka'tr 
 
 The so then 
 
 orho"'ge'ne' 
 
 e'tho'nt' 
 
 at that 
 
 there it lodge 
 pos,sesses 
 
 lion we 
 
 the phiee 
 
 non'we' 
 
 ^re the place 
 
 othore'ke' 
 
 at the north 
 (it cold at) 
 
 reii'tero"' 
 
 he abode 
 
 iieiT akwe'ko" wa'eiakeil'sero" 
 
 ne' iakofi'kwe' 
 
 tontakanho'hi'isi'ke" 
 
 thence she ero.s.sed the 
 threshold, 
 
 iil'honta'weia^te 
 
 thither she it entered 
 
 ciLstoni- the 
 arily 
 
 kano"'sowanen'ne' 
 
 it lodge (room) large into 
 
 dji' 
 
 Adhere 
 
 iii'hokerothi'ie" ne' dji' 
 
 noil we 
 
 the place 
 
 niio're" 
 
 so it is far 
 I, is time) 
 
 then'tero"' ne' 
 
 wa'ka"'sa", 
 
 .she it finished. 
 
 nonka'ti" 
 
 the side of it 
 
 ron'kwe", 
 
 he man- 
 being (isi. 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 E" 
 
 There 
 
vitt] 
 
 MOHAWK VKRSIdX 
 
 257 
 
 custom to come forth and cross over to the other side of thr lod{,'e 
 where ^vas her own a))iding place. So then, in this nianm r it was tliat 
 she daily devoted her attention to him. dressinoand ananging his hair. 
 
 Then, after a time, it came to pass that she to whom this female 
 person lielonoed perceived that, indeed, it would seem that she was in 
 delicnte health: that one would indeed think that she was about to 
 give birth to a child. So then, after a time, they (juestioned her. 
 saying: ••To whom of the man-heings living within the borders of 
 the village art thou about to have a child T" But she, the girl child, 
 did not answer a single word. Thus, then, it was at other times; 
 they questioned her repeatedly, but she said nothing in answer to their 
 queries. 
 
 At last the day of her conhnement came, and she g:ive birth to a 
 child, and the child was a girl: but she persisted in refusing to tell 
 who was its father. 
 
 te"tkairi'ke""ne" tit'hno" 
 
 be^idts 
 
 ieiisewata'weia'te' dji' noiika'ti" ne' 
 
 a'on'ha" tiio'nakte". E"' ka'ti" 
 
 it (jihei tier- tliere tier own Thus, so tlien 
 self mat (room) is. 
 
 ne' te-ho'snie' ne' rokerothi'ia'; 
 
 ni'io't ne' 
 
 niiiVtewe'ni'sera'ke" 
 
 each it day in number lis) 
 
 tile 
 
 Xo'k- 
 
 An.1 
 
 Aien're" 
 
 ,e liini tbe 
 
 ?nds to 
 
 ha'kare' ka'ti" 
 
 sifter a -while so then 
 
 -ke"- 
 
 a nio 
 
 indee.i 
 
 ■iken'no" 
 
 well in 
 health 
 
 e"iakok.sa'taien'ta"ne'. 
 
 she a child -will have. 
 
 akaoiikwe'ta" 
 
 her (indef.^ parent 
 
 te"iako'u"he" 
 
 not she lives 
 
 wa'ont'toke" ne' 
 
 akoien"a'. 
 
 her offspring. 
 
 Xo'k 
 
 And 
 
 lia'kare" 
 
 va'ti 
 
 uen 
 
 nfte 
 
 wa"koriwari'hwauon'to""se" 
 
 she her questioned 
 
 o""'ka" 
 
 ratinak ere 
 
 (it is 
 
 ratiteroii'to"' 
 
 
 skawefi'iirr 
 
 ont' it wtird 
 
 thaontaionta'tr no' oksa'a". 
 
 other 
 
 No'k- 
 
 But 
 
 •;konwari"hwanontofi'ni'. la"' 
 
 she her questions repeatedly. Not 
 
 ha'kare" n 
 
 so then now 
 
 (therefore! 
 
 nikana'tfi" ne' 
 
 so it village the 
 
 (is) in .size 
 
 rotiksa'taiefita'sere'. No'k' 
 
 they (m.) are about to Hut 
 
 have child. 
 
 E-' 
 
 L- she Thus sot 
 
 child. 
 
 othe'no"" thaken'ro"', 
 
 anything she i.z. i it would 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 ka'ti" iii'io't 
 
 stood 
 
 eii' i!i"akote'niseri"he'se" 
 
 >w her day arrived for her 
 
 time 
 
 taieii'tjVne". tiiiino"" iakon'kwe" ne' eksa"a'' 
 
 possessed of a and she a man- the she a 
 
 child, being (is) child. 
 
 dji' ni'io't ia"' thaioiithro'rf o""'ka" ro"iii''ha 
 
 where so it not she it would tell who heitisfathe 
 
 nen 
 
 wiVakoksa"- 
 
 she became 
 
 (eksa')". O'k" o'ne" 
 
 Only now 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 1-2 
 
 13 
 
 a This is ft contracted form of the preceding wonl and is 
 
 21 ETH— 03 17 
 
 erv much n.sed. 
 
258 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOG'X 
 
 But in the time preceding the birth of the girl child this selfsame 
 man-being at times heard his kinsfolk in conversation say that his sister 
 was about to give birth to a child. Now the man-being spent his time 
 in meditating on this event, and after awhile he began to be ill. And, 
 moreover, when the moment of his death had arrived, his mother sat 
 beside his bed, gazing at him in his illness. She knew not what it 
 was; moreover, never before had she seen anyone ill, because, in 
 truth, no one had ever died in the place where these man-beings lived. 
 So then, when his breathing had nearly ended, he then told his mother, 
 saj'ing to her: ''Now, very soon shall I die.'' To that, also, his 
 mother replied, saying: "What thing is that, the thing that thou 
 say est? What is about to happen?'" When he answered, he said: 
 "My breathing will cease; besides that, my flesh will become cold, 
 
 No'k' o'heS'to" ne' dji' niio're' ne' neiT sha'eiinak'erate' 
 
 ■^ But before, in the where so it is the now wheu she Is born 
 
 front of it distant 
 
 ne' eksa"a' ke^'i'ke"' ron'kwe' rothon'te" e"'s ne' raoiikwe'ta' 
 
 ■^ The she this it is he man- he heard it custom- the his people 
 
 child (is I being (is) arily (relatives) 
 
 ne' iakothro'ri* ne' dji' iakoksa"taienta'sere' ne' iate''no'se""ha'. 
 
 3 the they (indcf.) are the where she child is about the they two brother and 
 
 telling it to have sister are. 
 
 Nefi' ne" renno""ton'nio"*. Hil'kare' neiT tonta'sawe"' ueiT 
 
 •t Now that it he was thinking After a time now thence it began now 
 
 (is) about it. 
 
 wa'hono"'hwak'te"'. Ne' o'ni" ne' ciiaka"hewe' ne' e^'re^'he'ie' 
 
 5 it caused him to be ill. The also the there it brought it the will he die 
 
 (it was time for it) 
 
 ^ ne' ro"niste""ha' raonak'takta i^" ie'tero"', teiekan'ere' no' 
 
 the his mother his mat beside there she abode, she it looked at the 
 
 ■J dji' rono"'hwak'tani'. la" teieiente'ri; ia" o'nf nonwefi'to" 
 
 where it causes him to be ill. Not she knows it; not al.so ever 
 
 teiakotka"tho" ne' aiakono'"hwak'te"', a'.se'ke"" ia'' se" 
 
 ^ she has looked at it the it would cause one to be ill. because not as a mat- 
 
 ter of fact 
 
 ,j noiiwen'to" o"''ka' teiakawe""he'io°' ne' dji' ratinak'ere'. Ne' 
 
 ever s.jmcone one has died the where they (m.) dwell. The 
 
 ka'ti" ne' neiT o"'hwa''djok ia'te"'hatonri"seratkon'te"' nen' 
 
 so then the now very soon thither his breath will remain away now 
 
 wa'shakawe'""ha"se' ne' ro"niste""'ha', wa'hen'ro"': "NeiT 
 
 he her addressed the his mother, be it said; "Now 
 
 o"'hwa'djok e''ki"heia ."' Ne' o'nf ne' ro"niste""ha' wa'i'ro"': 
 
 very soon I shall die." The also the his mother .she it said; 
 
 "O"' ne' nii'ho'te"' ne' dji' na'ho'te"' .sa'to"'? O" ne" 
 
 "What the kind of thing the where kind of thing thou it art What that 
 
 (is it) (is it) saying? (is it) 
 
 ne"ia'wenne'r" Ne' o'ni" ne' tofltahata'ti' wa'heii'ro"': 
 
 soit will take place?" The also the thence he replied he it said; 
 
 ■'£''wa''tka'we' ne' dji' katonrie"'se", tii'hno""' e°kawis'to'te' 
 
 15 "It will cease, the where I breathe, am besides it will make it 
 
MOHAWK VERSION 
 
 259 
 
 and then, iilso. the joints of my bones will become still". And when I 
 cease breathing tiiou must close my eyes, using- thy hands. At that 
 time thou wilt weep, even as it itself will move thee [that is, thou wilt 
 instinctively weep]. Besides that, the others, severally, who are in 
 the lodge and who have their eyes fixed on me when I die, all these. 1 
 say, will he atiected in the same manner. Ye will weep and your 
 minds will be grieved." Notwithstanding this exjDlanation, his mother 
 did not understand anything he had said to her. And now. besides 
 this, he told her still something more. He said: '" When 1 am dead ye 
 will make a burial-case. Ye will use your best skill, and ye will dress 
 and adorn my body. Then ye will place my body in the burial-case, 
 and then ye will close it up, and in the added room toward the rising 
 sun, on the inside of the lodge, ye will prepare well a place for it and 
 place it up high." 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 kieron'ke", 
 
 mv fiesh on. 
 
 tii'hno""' 
 
 besides 
 
 e''io"hnir'"ha"ne 
 
 it will become hard 
 
 tewaksthoiiteron'nio"-. Me' o'ni" 
 
 1 am jointed severally, have The also 
 
 joints. 
 
 dji' katoii'rie'se' te°skeron'weke' 
 
 where I breathe, must thon close my 
 
 .se'snon'ke" 
 
 thv hand "with 
 
 nen' 
 
 now 
 
 te°sa"she'"tho' 
 
 must thou weep 
 
 o'k' 
 
 just 
 
 the''tewenno"''to''\ 
 
 where 
 
 e"wa''tka'we" ne' 
 
 it mil cea.se. i he 
 
 will leave it 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 M that 
 time 
 
 ho'r 
 
 e''"sat.s'te' 
 
 thou must 
 use it. 
 
 No'k' 
 
 .\nd 
 
 ne' 
 
 otia'ke"sho"' ne' kano'"'sako"' 
 
 others each of the it house in 
 
 ne' neii' e''ki"heie\ akwe'ko' 
 
 the (now) will I die, it all 
 
 e^ie'teron'take" n 
 
 will they abide t: 
 
 shirte"iaweii'ne" 
 
 likewise it will happen 
 
 ' to"iekan'erake' 
 
 I they it will look at 
 
 te''sewa*.shent'ho' 
 
 must (will) ye weep 
 
 ta'hno"'' 
 
 besides 
 
 e°sewa niko"*ra'kse°'. 
 
 will your minds be grieved.' 
 
 No'k' 
 
 .\nd 
 
 la' 
 
 ki'' 
 
 othe'no" 
 
 iinylliiiiK 
 
 ro*mste"'"ha" 
 
 his mother 
 
 thiieiako"niko"'raienta"'o" 
 
 thither it she understood 
 
 wfrshako'hro'rr 
 
 he it told her. 
 
 na'ho'te"" wa'hen'ro" 
 
 kind of thing he it said, 
 
 (itis) 
 
 na'ho'te"" 
 
 the kind of 
 thing 
 
 e''waki'he'io"" 
 
 it will have caused 
 me to die 
 
 ne' e'"skwaia"tA'seron'ni' 
 
 the will ye my body finely army, 
 
 ho'i 
 
 tifhno"'' 
 
 besides 
 
 .se^'^ha' 
 
 somewhat 
 farther 
 
 WiX'hen'ro"': 
 
 He it said : 
 
 1 SI 
 yon- 
 der 
 
 non we" 
 
 the place 
 
 ■iNe' 
 
 ■The 
 
 .vhcre 
 dji' 
 
 e''sewaronto"tseron'nr. 
 
 will (must! ye make a case, 
 
 e'tho'ne" 
 
 at thai 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 e"tisewateweien'to"' 
 
 will ye it do with care 
 
 skwaia"ti'ta', no'k" ho'ni" e"tho'ne* 
 
 ye my body will and also at that will ye it covt 
 
 place in fit). time 
 
 ne' dji' tkam"kwi'neke'''s noiika'tr ne' dji' 
 
 the where thence it sun comes side of it the where 
 
 out (ea.«t) 
 
 kano°*sako""' noiika'tr fsewakwata'ko' e'neke"' 
 
 it room in the side of it will ye it prepare well high up 
 
 neii' orofito'tsera'ko"" 
 
 now it ease in 
 
 e"tisewanoii'teke*, ta'hno""' 
 
 besiiles 
 
 ieiono''''soilte'. 
 
 e sewa re 
 
 mil ye it place 
 
260 
 
 IRoyUOlAN COSMULUOV 
 
 So then, verily, when he had actually ceased breathing, his mother 
 closed his eyes, using her hands to do this. Just as soon as this was 
 accomplished, she wept; and also those others, including ail those who 
 were onlookers, were affected in just the same manner: they all wept, 
 notwithstanding that never before this time had they known anyone to 
 die or to weep. 
 
 Now then, indeed, they made him a l)uriul-cas(': then there, high 
 up in the added room in the lodge, they prepared a place with care, 
 and thereon they put the burial-case. 
 
 And the girl child lived in the very best of health, and, besides 
 that, she grew in size very rapidly. Moreover, she had now reached 
 that size and age when she could run hither and thither, piaj-iug about 
 habitually. Besides this she could now talk. 
 
 To'ke"ske' ka'ti" ne' neiT dji' ia'thatonri'seratkon'te"' ne' 
 
 In truth so tliL-n Ihi- now where thither his breathing did the 
 
 depart 
 
 iesno""'ke' wa'onts'te". Ne' 
 
 her hands on she it used. The 
 
 ro"niste""ha 
 
 liis mother 
 
 kil'tf he' 
 
 so then there 
 
 wa'thonwaron'weke' 
 
 she his eyes closed 
 
 kara'tie' wa'tio"'shent'ho' 
 
 no'k' ho'ni' ne' 
 
 dji' 
 
 it it accom- 
 panied 
 
 ni'ko"* n 
 
 she wept 
 
 teiekan'ere' 
 
 they it looked at 
 
 otia'ke^sho"' 
 
 others each of 
 
 o'k- 
 
 just 
 
 shjVtia'wefine'; 
 
 equally it happened: 
 
 akwe'ko" 
 
 it all 
 
 wa*tio'"shent'ho" 
 
 they wept; 
 
 o"hen'to'" dji' 
 
 ne ne 
 
 the that 
 
 " noiiwen'to" 
 
 )t ever 
 
 e"tho'ne' ne' 
 
 at that the 
 
 te'hatiiente'r 
 
 thev (m. ) it know 
 
 ne 
 
 3""ka' 
 
 someone 
 
 the 
 
 iirii"heie'' 
 
 one should 
 die 
 
 te""s 
 
 ne ne 
 
 the that 
 
 aio"'shent'ho'. 
 
 one should weep. 
 
 NeiT 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 to'ke"ske" 
 
 in truth 
 
 wifhonwaronto'tseroiTnio"", neiT o'nf 
 
 they (m.) ease made for him. now jilso 
 
 taioiiteweien'to"' ne' 
 
 the 
 
 dji' 
 where 
 
 wa^honwaiivta'seron'ui'. 
 
 they (m. ) his body finely arrayed. 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 oroiito'tsera'ko"' 
 
 it burial case in 
 
 ieioteno"^'sofite' 
 
 there it has a room 
 attached 
 
 No'k' 
 
 But 
 
 wa'honwaia'ti'ta'. 
 
 they his body placed. 
 
 E'tho'ne' nen' ne' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 kano""sako"' 
 
 it liouse in 
 
 nonka'ti" 
 
 side of it 
 
 e'neke"" 
 
 high up 
 
 wa'hati"re° 
 
 they it placed. 
 
 the 
 
 io'sno're' 
 
 it is rapid 
 
 citiako'ie"' 
 
 thence she 
 arrived 
 
 iieiT o'ni' 
 
 now also 
 
 ne 
 
 ek.sa"a" 
 
 she a child 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 o'k' 
 
 onlv 
 
 akwa" 
 
 very 
 
 iakote'hia'ron'tie' 
 
 she is increasing in size. 
 
 skeii'no"", nen' 
 
 No'k' 
 
 But 
 
 ta'hno"'' 
 
 besides 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ne nen 
 
 the now 
 
 ioiita'tr. 
 
 she talks. 
 
 n' e'rok tcietak'he's, iakotka"ri'tseronni"ha'tie'se', 
 
MOHAWK VKRSION 
 
 2(U 
 
 Suddenly those in the K)d<;e were j^reiitly surprised that the ehild 
 began to weei>. For nc\(>r before had it so happened to those who 
 had ehihlren that these would be in the hal)it of wi>eping. So then 
 her mother petted her, endeavoring to divert her mind, doing many 
 things for this purpose; nevertheless she failed to (juiet her. Otlier 
 persons tried to soothe her by petting her, but none of tlieir ctiorts 
 fiuceeeded in quieting her. After a while the mother of tlie cliild 
 said: "Ye might try to quiet her by showing her that l)urial-(ase 
 that lies up high, yonder, whei-ein the body of the dead man-being 
 lies." So then they took the ehild up thei-e and uncovered the l)urial- 
 case. Now of course she looked upon the dead man-being, and she 
 immediately ceased from weeping. After a long time they bi'ought 
 her down therefrom, for she no longer lamented. And. besides this, 
 her mi Ml I was ayaiii at ease. 
 
 Wa'ontie're"' o'k' 
 
 jnst 
 
 ne' kano""'sako"' ie'tero"' (ieteron'to"') 
 
 They were sur- just the it house in one abides they abide 
 
 prised one by one 
 
 nen' wa''tio"\shent'ho" ne' ek.sa'a"'. Ne'ne' ia"' nonweii'to"' e"' 
 
 now she wept the she a ehild. The that not the ever thus 
 
 is 
 
 thoritaio"to""ha'tie" ne' iakoksa'taien'to"" ne' triio""shentho"'seke". 
 
 hither so it has been the they have eluldren tlie tliey should ery as a lialiii. 
 
 coming "individually 
 
 Neil' ka'tr ne' o"ni'ste"'ha" wa'tiakorho'toii'nio"". wa'tiako'niko""- 
 
 rawen rie . 
 
 diverted. 
 
 la-' ki" 
 
 O'ia o'k' 
 
 other just, 
 (it is) 
 
 thaon'to"' 
 
 it siifheed 
 
 seems 
 
 tciontatarho'ton'ni', 
 
 again one her eomforts. 
 
 ha'kave' neii' ne' 
 
 after a time now the 
 
 na'tetioie're"' ne' 
 
 repeatedly so she it the 
 did do 
 
 ne' tJlionto'tate". 
 
 the she it would eease 
 
 from. 
 
 ki'' tewa'to'"s 
 
 aiako"niko'"'rawen'rie". 
 
 might she her mind diverted. 
 
 O'ne"" o'ia' o'k' 
 
 la 
 
 not it 
 
 seems 
 
 akoksteiT'a' 
 
 she elder one 
 
 taioiito'tate'. 
 
 No'k- 
 
 .\n<i 
 
 wa 1 ro : 
 
 she it said; 
 
 '■ Aietciiate'nieii'te" 
 
 "Ye her should try then 
 
 iaietchina'ton'"ha'se' ne' i'si" e'neke"' 
 
 thither ye it .should show the (far) high u]> 
 
 to her yonder 
 
 dji' riiia'ti' ne' rawe-"'he'io"\" E'tho'ni 
 
 he is dead." .\t that tim 
 
 tkaronto"tsera''here' ne' 
 
 there it l.urial-ease lies the 
 
 kati" 
 
 nen' ia'akotiiii 
 
 11. nv Ihilherlhe 
 
 tarat'"he"ste' ta'hno""' wifkontinontek'si'. Nen' wa'-Jii" wa'ofitkat'ho 
 
 upbore her body iiesides they it iin<'overerl. Xitw \erily she it looked at 
 
 ne' rawc""he'io". Ne' ka'ti" ne' ok'sa' o'k' wa'o"''tka'w'e' ne 
 
 the 
 
 he 
 
 Till 
 
 dji' teio"'shent'ho's. 
 
 where she was crying, 
 
 weeping. 
 
 tontaiakotiia"tats'ne"'te'. nen' 
 
 thence they her body 
 down brought, 
 
 ni'io't sken'no 
 
 the 
 
 e 
 
 thus 
 
 stood 
 
 (itis)' 
 
 ell 
 
 1 then the 
 
 at onee 
 
 just 
 
 she ceas*-d 1 
 
 from i 
 
 Akwa'' 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 ke"' 
 
 na'he" 
 
 '. 
 
 Very 
 
 so then 
 
 this 
 
 length of t 
 
 ime 
 
 leiT iiV 
 
 tha'tetcio 
 
 "•shefit'ho's. 
 
 Ne' 
 
 ,ow no, 
 
 not she 
 
 is «e< 
 
 •ping. 
 
 The 
 
 tcienno' 
 
 "tofi'nio'". 
 
 
 
 
 again she is in mind. 
 1 thinks iteratively i 
 
 
 
 
 th. 
 
262 
 
 IROyrOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [^:TII. 
 
 It was so for u very lonj; time. Then she began to weep again, 
 and so, this time, her mother, as soon as possible, took her child up 
 to where the dead man-being lay, and the child immediately ceased her 
 lamenting. Again it was a long time before one took her down there- 
 from. Now again she Ment traM(|uilly at)out from i)lac(> to place 
 playing joyfully. 
 
 80 then thej- made a ladder, and they erected the ladder so that 
 whenever she should desire to see the dead man-being, it would then 
 be possible for her to climb up to him l)y herself. Then, when she 
 again desired to see the dead person, she climbed up there, though she 
 did so by herself. 
 
 So then, in this way matters progressed while she was growing to 
 maturity. Whenever she desired to see the one who had died, she 
 would habitually climb up to him. 
 
 10 
 
 Akwa" wa'kari"hwes neii' a're' 
 
 tonsaio°'shent'ho\ Nefi 
 
 Verv it matter long now again 
 Ijei-ame 
 
 once again she wept. Now 
 
 nofi'wa ok'sa" o'k" ne' o'niste""ha" 
 
 ia'hontatia'tarat'he"ste' 
 
 at this time at once just tlie its (her) mother 
 
 thither she uphore her body 
 
 oritatien"a' ne' dji' tka"here' ne' 
 
 r4iwe""he'io"', ne' o'ni' 
 
 her offspring the where there It lay the 
 on it 
 
 he is dead. the also 
 
 o'k* wa'tiofito'tate' 
 
 just f^lie ceased from it 
 
 dji' teio"'shent'ho' 
 
 where she is weeping. 
 
 Akv 
 
 ke- 
 
 5 this 
 
 'he- 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 tontaiontatia"tats'ne'"te', 
 
 • bodv 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 NciT 
 
 Now 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 ne' 
 
 the 
 
 ok'sa' 
 
 at once 
 
 a're' 
 
 again 
 
 a're' 
 
 again 
 
 sken'no"' thitcakotka'ri'tseronni''ha'tie'se', 
 
 again she herself goes about amtising. 
 
 tentedlv 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 at that time 
 
 neiT wa'hatinekoton'ni' ne' o'nr 
 
 I) th 
 
 wa'hatinekoto'te" 
 
 they set up the ladder 
 (onekota. ) 
 
 ne' aiontka'tho" 
 
 she should look 
 at it 
 
 ie"ierat'he"', 
 
 thither she will 
 
 Ne' ka'tr ne' kat'ke' 
 
 te"iakoto""hwen'tcio" 
 
 it will be needful for her 
 
 rawe"'he'io"' 
 
 he is dead 
 
 ki". 
 
 aon'ha"a' 
 
 she herself 
 
 Ne' ka'tr' 
 
 elKl. 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 ton.saiakoto"'hwen'tcio"se' 
 
 again it was needful for her 
 
 1U> 
 
 11 »'^- 
 
 a'hoiiwa'ke"" 
 
 she should see him 
 
 ne' rawe"*he'io" 
 
 ia'erat'he"' 
 
 ki" akao"'ha"a' 
 
 I be- she herself. 
 
 12 
 
 E-' 
 
 Thus 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 niio'to"'ha'tie' 
 
 .so it continued to 
 
 where 
 
 iakote'hisrron'tie'. 
 
 te^iakoto^'hweii'tcio'se' 
 
 ^;^ she will need it 
 
 ia'erat'he"' ki" e"'s. 
 
 1^ thither she I custom- 
 
 fiiofitkfr'tho' 
 
 she should look 
 
 Kat'ke' 
 
 Whenever 
 
 ■"'he'io°' 
 
 is dead 
 
MOHAWK VKRSroN' 
 
 '208 
 
 III addition to tlu'.sc tliiiiys, it was usual, wln'u she sat on the place 
 where the burial-ca.se lay, that those wiio abode in the lodge heard 
 her conversing, just as though she were replying to all that he said: 
 besides this, at tinges she would laugh. 
 
 But, when the time of her maturity had lomi', when this iliild had 
 grown up, and she had again come down, as was her habit, from the 
 place where the dead man-being lay, she said: "•Mother, my father 
 .said" — when .she .said ■"my father," it then l)ei-ame certain who was 
 her father — '"'Now thou shalt be married. Far away toward the 
 sunrising there he lives, and he it is who is the chi(>f of the peo[)le 
 that dwell there, and he it is that there, in that place, will be married 
 to thee.' And now, l)esides this, he said: 'Thou shalt tell thy mother 
 that she shall till one burden basket with bread of sodden corn, putting 
 
 Nen' tji'hno"" ne' e°'s ne' nen' e"' ieietskwa"here' ne' dji' 
 
 Now bt'sides Tho custom- the now thus there she sits up high the where 
 
 tkaronto*t.sera'"here" iakothoii'te" e°'s 
 
 there it burial ease lies up they it heard eustom- 
 
 ne' kano""sako"' ie'tero"' 
 
 the 
 
 : ho 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 iako''thiire" 
 
 she is conversing 
 
 rawe"'he'io" 
 
 he is dead 
 
 ta'hno' 
 
 besides 
 
 no'k" 
 
 o ni 
 
 No'k- 
 
 ne 
 
 dji' ni'io't ne' iionta"ho'tha'rake 
 
 .-here so it the thence he would be 
 
 stands talking 
 
 lontaiakori'hwa'serakweiTha'tie". 
 
 also thence she continued to reply, 
 
 neiT taiakoie'.sho"'. 
 
 now thence she would 
 
 laugh. 
 
 neii' ciia'kiV'hewe' \wn' sha'oiite'hia'ro 
 
 now there it arrived now there she matured 
 
 ewatie're" 
 
 sometimes 
 
 eksa'Tr ne' nen' a're' 
 
 tontaionts'ne"*te" ne' 
 
 thence she descended the 
 
 diV 
 
 ke'"i'ke"' 
 
 this (here) 
 (it is) 
 
 tka'"here' ne' 
 
 there it lies the 
 
 upoi 
 
 rawe"'he'io"' 
 
 he is dead 
 
 wa 1 ro ; 
 
 she it said: 
 
 LsteiT'ha' 
 
 ■Oh, Mother, 
 
 (isda"'), " wfrhen'i'o"" 
 
 he it said 
 
 ne 
 
 i'ake'ni'"hii" (ne' dji niio're' wii'i'ro" 
 
 he mv father ithe where so it is far she it siiid 
 
 rake"ni''hiV 
 
 he mv father 
 
 e'tho'ne" neii' 
 
 at that now 
 
 wa'kato'ke"'ne' o""kiV ronwa'ni"ha' ne' ek.sa"a): 'JseiT e"\sania'ke". 
 
 it hecame known who he her father (is) the shea 
 
 (as true) (it is) child (is 
 
 I'no"' ne' dji' tkara'kwi'neke"'s nonka'ti' 
 
 Far (far the where there it .sun rises side of it 
 
 ne ne 
 
 the that 
 
 NeiT 
 
 Now 
 
 thonwakowa'ne"' ne' 
 
 there he their chief fis) the 
 
 thatinak'ere" 
 
 there they dwell 
 
 e"' thanak'ere", 
 
 there there he dwells. 
 
 e*' e"seni'niake'.* 
 
 thou and he shall 
 
 the 
 
 tii-h 
 
 no 
 
 wa'hen'ro"' 
 
 he it said: 
 
 .sa'niste"'"lia 
 
 ' E)"'she"hro'ri" 
 
 ■Thou her shalt tell the thy mother 
 
 akwa" e"tionteweien'to"', ka'hi'k te"ie'ieste" ne' kane"'ha- 
 
 very she shall do it the best it fruit 
 
 she shall do it the best 
 possible. 
 
 "This is a shortened form of the next preceding word. 
 
2(U 
 
 IRn(^roIAN COSMOLOOY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 forth her V)est skill in making' it, and that .she .shall mix l)errie!s with 
 the bread, which thou wilt bear with the forehead strap on thy hack, 
 when thou {joest to the place where he dwells to whom thou slialt l)e 
 married.' " 
 
 Then it was that her mother made bread of corn .softened by 
 boiling-, and she mixed berries with the corn l)read. So then, when it 
 was cooked, she placed it in a burden basket, and it tilled it very full. 
 
 It wa.s then, at this time, that the young woman-being .said: " 1 
 believe I will go and tell it to my father." It was then that she again 
 climbed up to the place where the dead man-being lav. Then those 
 who were in the lodge heard her say: "Father, my mother has finished 
 the bread." But that he made any reply to this, no one heard. So 
 then it was in this manner that .she conversed there with her dead 
 father. Sometimes she would say: "So be it; I will." At other times 
 
 nawe""to"' (?kane"'sto"hare') e"iensVtarofi'ni", iontke''tats a't'here' 
 
 by boiling it corn washed .« 
 
 Ckana'tto"' ne' ie'"sutke"tate" 
 
 it it^li'ill mi the tliither ihoiisluili hear 
 it on thv Ijaik hv the 
 forelieail-slnip 
 
 theii'tero"" ne' e"seni'niake\'" 
 
 there he abides the thou he shall marry." 
 
 one bears it on 
 the back by the 
 forehead strap 
 
 ic .se 
 thither 
 
 where 
 
 non we" 
 
 the place 
 
 E'tho'ne" neiT 
 
 At that time now 
 
 ne 
 
 nawe""to"', 
 
 by boiling, 
 
 sha'ka'ri' i 
 
 akwa" 
 
 very 
 
 o'niste""ha' 
 
 its (her) mother 
 
 tewa'hiaies'to"' 
 
 wa'enti'taron'ni" 
 
 she it bread made 
 
 ne' Ivane^'ha- 
 
 Ne' 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 wa'ake'ta' 
 
 iontke'tiits'thiV a'thera'ko"', 
 
 t basket in, 
 
 she it placed one uses it to bear it on 
 
 in it the back by the forehead stra| 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ikwa" 
 
 very 
 
 wa'ka'na'ne". 
 
 it filled it. 
 
 E'tho'ne" neiT 
 
 At that time now 
 
 rake'ni''ha" 
 
 he is mv father. 
 
 e' eia'tase'Ti'' 
 
 le she new-bodied 
 one (is) 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time 
 
 wa iro 
 
 she it said 
 
 ■Ie"'shi'hro'ri 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ioii.saierat'he"' 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 tka"here' ne' 
 
 there it lies the 
 
 upon it 
 
 ne' kano"".siiko" 
 
 the it lo<lge in 
 
 Wil ena tan sa 
 
 she It bread has 
 finished 
 
 ne" o""ka' 
 
 that anyone 
 one 
 
 sewatie're"' 
 
 s^)metimes 
 
 ne 
 
 rawe°'he'io'' 
 
 he is dead. 
 
 ie'tero"' 
 
 they abide 
 
 i.sten"a'." 
 
 mv mother.'- 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 non we 
 
 place 
 
 iakothoii'te' 
 
 they it heard 
 
 teiakothonte''o"" 
 
 <ine it has heard. 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 E" 
 
 Thus 
 
 ■Rake"ni" neii' 
 
 she it 5 
 
 'He I 
 
 fathc 
 
 lis) 
 
 ne' aonta'hota'tike' i:l"' nil"' 
 
 the he shotild have replied not that 
 thing 
 
 ka'ti" ni'io't tiiako"'thare'. 
 
 wa 1 ro : 
 
 .she it said: 
 
 •• lo", 
 
 " Yes,' 
 
 sewatie're"" 
 
 sometimes 
 
 (Stands 
 
 neiT 
 
 taiakoie'sho"" 
 
 there she wonlri 
 huigh. 
 
MiitlAWK VKHSIOX 
 
 2f55 
 
 she would laugh. So at'toi' a while she eanie clown and said: '"My 
 father said: 'To-morrow very early in the nioriiiiig thou shalt start."" 
 
 So then, when the next day came, and also when they had tinished 
 eating their morning meal, the young woman-being at this time said: 
 "Now I believe I will start: but 1 will also tell my t'athei-. 1 believe." 
 At this time she now went thither wliere stood the lailder. and, 
 climbing up to the place whereon lay the burial-case of the dead man- 
 being, she said: "Father. I shall now start on my journey.'* So then 
 again it was from what she lierself said that it was learned that he was 
 her father. 
 
 It was at this time that he told her all that would l)efall her on her 
 journey to her destination, and, moreover, what would happen after 
 her arrival. So then, after she again came down, her mother took up 
 for lier the liurden basket which was full of bread, and placed it on 
 
 Ha'kare" ka'ti' 
 
 After :-. while so then 
 
 '• Wa'hefi'ro"" ni 
 
 ••HeitsaM il 
 
 orho""ke"'dji'." 
 
 it morning early." 
 
 Ne' ka'tf n 
 
 tontjiioiitsne""'te' 
 
 ta'hno"" 
 
 besides 
 
 rake'ni'"h!''r 
 
 he mv father 
 
 e"io'r"he""ne" 
 
 it dav will dawn 
 
 wa I ro : 
 
 she it said: 
 
 e"ka"tt''rrtr 
 
 shall I Stan 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 sa'hatikhwen'ta'ne" ne' 
 
 ne' eia"'tase" wil'i'ro"" 
 
 ' sha'or'he""ne" ne' o'ni" 
 
 when day dawned the also 
 
 (daylight came) 
 
 or'ho"'ke'''ne' wa"thoiitska"ho" 
 
 they fed themselves 
 
 It morning in 
 
 ■n 
 
 ie"'shi'hro'iT ki"' ne' r;dve"ni'"ha 
 
 e"ka'teri'ti"; no'k' 
 
 I will start: but 
 
 frtho'ne" neii' 
 
 At that time now 
 
 niionsa le 
 
 d]y 
 
 non \vi 
 
 Ilu-i.la.-, 
 
 tkaneko'tote" ta'hno""' 
 
 ne 
 
 rawe""he'ic 
 
 he is dead. 
 
 dji' nofi'we' tharonto"tsera'"here' 
 
 where plaee there he a tmrial-ease 
 
 lies upon it 
 
 WcVi'ro"": "Rake"'nr nen' fka'tefi'ti'." Ne' ka'tl' 
 
 she it said; ■• He my father now I will start." The so then 
 
 ioiithro'rl" ne' aka'o""ha" ne'ne" ro"ni'ha". 
 
 she it tells the she herself the that he her father (is). 
 
 E"tho'ne" akwe'ko" wa'shako'hro'ri" ne' dji' 
 
 At that time it all he it told her Ihe wh.-re 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 at that time 
 
 a re e" 
 
 again there 
 
 iiVerat'he"' 
 
 thither she it 
 
 ta'hm 
 
 d-fi' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 dji' niit)'re' 
 
 die'^'hen'ie"' no 
 
 thither she will go an 
 
 lio ni 
 
 also 
 
 • she 
 
 ill 
 
 ka'ti" ne' nen' sha"tontaionts'ne''"te", e"tho'ne" nefi' ne' 
 
 so then the now when thenee s!ie descended. at that time now the 
 
 o"niste"'*ha' nen' \va"tiontate"'kwe"' ne' iontke'tats'thsV a"t'hcre" 
 
 its (her) mother now she it raised up for iier 
 
 iawe,""sero"" 
 
 it will happen 
 serially 
 
 Dfiwe". Ne' 
 
 Till- 
 
266 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 the back of the young wouian-being, to be borne V>y means of the fore- 
 head strap, and then the A'oung woman-being went forth from the 
 lodge and started on her journey, the path extending away toward the 
 sunrising; and thither did she wend her way. 
 
 So it was surprising to her what a short distance the sun had raised 
 itself when she arrived at the place where her father had told her 
 there was a river, where a floating log served as a crossing, and at 
 which place it was the custom for M^ayfarers to remain over night, as 
 it was just one day's journey away. So the young woman-being now 
 concluded, therefore, that she had lost her way. thinking that she had 
 taken a wrong path. She then I'etraced her steps. Only a very short 
 distance again had the sun gone when she returned to the place 
 whence she had stai-ted, and she said: "I do not know but that I 
 have lost my way. So I will question my father about it again." She 
 
 kaua'tarana'no"' ne'ne" eia'tase' wa'ontat'therake"tate' neiT 
 
 il lull ot bread (isl the Hint she new- she her caused to bear Hon her now 
 
 bodied (is) bacli by the forehead strap 
 
 ti'i'hno""' ia"eia'ke"'ne" nefi' wa'o"Hen'tr dji' tkara'kwi'neke""s 
 
 i-o"ni''hiX' ne' 
 
 ra'we"' 
 
 le her father the 
 
 (is) 
 
 he it has 
 said 
 
 teieiaiiiak'tha 
 
 \ E^' 
 
 they use it to cross 
 "the stream. 
 
 There 
 
 iiiiothri'haiera'to"' e" niia'ha'e"". 
 
 "J vo it itself road faces there jtist thither 
 she went. 
 
 Xe' ka'tl" ne' ione'hra'kwa't niiore"'a" iotera'kwakarata'to"' 
 
 4 The so then the it is wonderful so it is little it sun had raised itself 
 
 distant 
 
 Mo'k' e" ia'ha'on'we' dji' nofi'we" ne' 
 
 5 and there there she arrived wiiere the place the 
 
 tkfi'hio"'hata'tie' Wii"ta' karon'to' ne' dji' 
 
 '> there it river extends maple it tree floats the whcr 
 
 along 
 
 (''"'s nofi'we' ia'onnon'wete'. a'.se'ke"" sewe'hni"'seni" dji' 
 
 i enst.uii- the place there one would stay because one day where 
 
 urily overnight, 
 
 rii\vutha"hinon'tserese\ Nefi' ka'ti" ne' eia'tase' wa'e""re' 
 
 •^ so 11 journey is long. Sow, so then the she new- she it thought 
 
 bodied one (is) 
 
 oi'i'hwi'io' wa'eia"ta"to"'ne'," wa'e""re" to'ka' non'wa" wa'tekha'- 
 
 9 It is true she her way has lost, she it thouglit perhaps this time 1 it path 
 
 matter 
 
 hane'ra'ke'. E'tho'ne' ka'ti' neiT sriio"''kete'. Nakwa" oiTwa' 
 
 1" mistook. At that time so then now she started The very this lime 
 
 back. 
 
 ke""' o'k niio're' niioteni'kwii'ten'tio"' no'k' io"'sa'ionwe' 
 
 11 here onlv so it is so it sun bad moved but there again she 
 
 1-2 
 
 dji' tiiako'ten'tio"' tii'hno""' wa'i'ro"': •'To'ka" noii'wa' 
 
 where thence she started and she it said: •■Perhaps, this time 
 
 wa"kia"ta"to"'ne'.* £''sheri"hwanofi'to"'.se' ka'ti' ne' rake'ni"ha' 
 
 13 I my way have I him will again ask so then the he my father 
 
 (IS). 
 
 'Literally, she lost her body. !> Literally, I lost my body, 
 
HEWITT) MdiiANVK v?:ksion '2t>7 
 
 thorciipon clinilxKl up iiji'iiiii to the pliifo wlioiT her fatlu'i- hiy in tlie 
 hiiri:il-cuso. Tlioso who wciv in tlio iiouso hoard her say: ■"Fathor. I 
 canii' lia<'k thinlviiij;- tliat. prrha]!-. I had lo-t my way, for the reason 
 that I arrived so (|iiici<ly al ihr |)i)iiit thou ih'si-ril)edest to mo as the 
 plaoo wlior(» I sliould lia\ o to rciuaiu over nijiiit: for the sun had inovocl 
 scarcely any tlistancc before I arriveil wliere thou liadst told lue tii<'ro 
 would he a ri\'ei' which is crossed liy means of a loy. This, then, is 
 the aspect of the place whenci' 1 retui-neil." At tills time, tiion, he 
 made answer to this, and she alone heai'd the things that he said, and 
 those other people who were in the lodg'e did not hear what things he 
 said. It is told that he replied, saying: "Indeed, thou hadst not lost 
 thy way." Now it is repoi'ted that he said: "What kind of a log is it 
 that is used in crossing' there f" She answered, it is .said: "Maple is 
 
 E'tho'ne" ka'ti" noiT ioil.saierat'he"" dji' nofi'we' tharonto"- 
 
 At that time so thfit now thither again she whore tlie place tlu-re lie li.- 1 
 
 ascended 
 
 tseni'"here' ne' ro'ni'"hiV. lakothonte'nio"" ne' kano""'sako"' 
 
 a burial-ca.se the it her father Thev severally heard it the house in it - 
 
 (is). 
 
 ieterofi'to"' ne' dji' wa'i'ro"': "Rake"'ni'. tontaka"'kete" .so'dji" 
 
 they one by one the where she it said: '• He my father, thence I turned back for (too *' 
 abide much 
 
 WiV'kere" to'ka" non'wa" w:'rkiii'ta'''to"" ne' dji' so'dji' io'sno're" 
 
 I thought it perhaps this time I have straved the where for i too it is rapid "* 
 
 mu,h) 
 
 e"' la'ha'kewe' dji' niwato"'hwendji5'te"' ne' dji' tak'hro'rr 
 
 there tliere I arrived where such land kind (isl of the where thou didst •-* 
 
 tell it me 
 
 dji' nofi'we' ie"kennon"hwete', a'se'ke"' ia" othe'no"' akwa'' 
 
 where place there I will stav over because not anvthing verv *^ 
 
 night, 
 
 teiotera'kwa'ten'tio"" no'k' e'' ia'ha'kewe' ne' dji' takiiro'ri". 
 
 it sun had moved and there there I arrived the where thou difist * 
 
 tell it me 
 
 tka'hio""hata'tie' karofita'ke" teieia'hiak'tha'. E"' ka'ti" ni'io't 
 
 there it river extends ithe)Ii.>gon one uses it to cross There so then so it is ' 
 
 along the stream. 
 
 dji' noiTwe' toiitukiVkete". E'tho'ne" ka'ti" ta'hariiiwa'sera'ko" 
 
 where place thence I turned back. .\t that time so then thence he made answer 
 
 ne' akaoii'dia" o'k" iakothon'te" dji' na'ho'te"" wa'hefi'ro"'; ia"' 
 
 the she herself only she heard it where such kind of he it said: not lo 
 
 tiling 
 
 ne'ne' otia.'ke"sho"* ne' kano""'.silko"" ie'tero"' teiakoth()nte''o"" 
 
 the that it other everv one the hcaise in tliev it (indef. ! thev it did hear 11 
 
 ' abide 
 
 ne' dji' naiio'te"" wa'hen'ro"". Wa'hefi'i'o"'. ia'ke"': "LV'te"' se"' 
 
 the where such kind he it said. He it said. it is said: "Not at all in- 1'2 
 
 of thing deed 
 
 tesaia"ta'to""o"'.*" Nen' wa'hen'ro"'. ia'ke"': ••()'' na'karonto'te"' 
 
 thou hast straved." .Vow. he it said. it is said: "What such it tree kind of 
 
 18 
 
 ne'ne' karofi'to' ne' dji' teieia'hiak'tha"?"" Wa"i'ro"". ia'ke"": 
 
 the that it tree floats the where one uses it to cross the She it sjiid. it is said: l-t 
 
 "^^'a•'ta" na'karonto'te"" ne' dji' teieia'hiak'tha", no'k' o'ho"ser:i" 
 
 15 
 
268 IROQllOIAN COSMOLOGY [kth. 
 
 the kind of log that is used at the crossinu-, and the log i.s supported 
 by clumps of young saplings of basswood and ironwood, respeetivcly, 
 on either side of the stream." He rei)lied, it is said: "That appears 
 to be accurate, indeed; in fact, thou didst not lose thj' way." At this 
 time, then, she descended and again started on lier journey. 
 
 And again, it seems, the sun had moved onl}' just a little before 
 she again arrived at the place whence she had returned. So she just 
 kept on her journey and crossed the river. 
 
 So, having gone only a short distance farther on her way, she heard 
 a man-being in the shrubbery say therefrom: ''Ahem! '' She of course 
 paid no attention to him, but kept on her way, since her father had 
 told her what would happen to her on the journey. Thus, in this 
 manner, she did nothing except hasten as she traveled on to her des- 
 tination. Resides this, at times, another man-being would say from out 
 
 til'hno"" skarontakas'ta" nfi'karonto'te"" oterontonni"a' iotho"ko- 
 
 1 unci ironwood (durable such it trei' kind ot it sapling it flump 
 
 it tree) 
 
 ton'nio"' tedjia'ro"' nofika'ti' e" ka't!" karontawe'th!lr''h()"'."' 
 
 2 stands one botlt sides of it llu-re m. Iljin ..iie has inHxcd tlie lot'." 
 
 by one 
 
 Wa'hefi'ro"', ia'ke"': "Xe" e'', ki"', tkaie'ri' se"; ia"te"' 
 
 3 He it said, itiseaid: "Tliat there, I be- there it is indeed; not at all 
 
 lieve, correct 
 
 se" tesaia'ta'ton"o"'." E'tho'ne' ka'ti" neii' tontaients'ne"'te' 
 
 ■1 ill- thou hast strayed At that time tlicn now thence she descended 
 
 deed (lost thy body)." again 
 
 ■r no'k' a're' tciako'tefi'tio"'. 
 
 and also again she started away. 
 
 Nakwa" ki" a're' o'sthon"ha" o'k' tiiiiotera'kwa'ten'tio"" no'k' 
 
 tl The very I again it small (is) onlv it sun has moved but 
 
 believe 
 
 iiiV e"' io"'sa'ionwe' dji' nt)n'we' tetiakok'to"', o'k' ka'ti' 
 
 7 that there again there she where place thence she had only, so then 
 ijnc arrived returned, 
 
 e're"" ci'ie"' wa'tieia"hia"ke". 
 
 8 beyond there she she crossed the stream. 
 
 kept going 
 
 la" ka'ti' .so'djf i'no"" thiieiakawc'no'" neiT ka'ti" iakothon'te' 
 
 9 Not so then so very far thither had she gone ii"w scithen .she 't hears 
 
 ( too much ) 
 
 ron'kwe' o'.ska'wako"' ta'hata'tf ta'hen'ro"": "Hen'm." la" 
 
 1" he a man- it shrubberv in thence he thence he it "Ahem." Not 
 
 being (isi spoke said: 
 
 ka'tr othe'no"" thiieiakotsteris'to". liiko'tention'hji'tie' neiT ne"', 
 
 11 sothen anything thither did she heed She kept on going now that, 
 
 give. 
 
 a'.se"ke"'' lie' ro"ni''ha' te'shiiko'liro'rr dji' e" ne"iuwt"iri'ne\ 
 
 1- bccaii-r the he her be her had lolil it where there so it will happen, 
 
 lather 
 
 E" ka'ti" iii'io't ne' o'k' ne' iako'storon'tie' ne' dji' 
 
 1-' Thus so 111, n soil the onlv the -he hastened the where 
 
 .too.l ..nunnl 
 
 iciMtliil'lii'iie". Ne' o'lii" ne' o'ia' o'k' e"'s ne' rofi'kwe" ne' 
 
 1-i she liei path moved The also the oth.T .Mlly .•nsli.Mi- the Ilea the 
 
 alniiK. anly man-being I isi 
 
>IiiH.\\\K VEKSloN 
 
 269 
 
 of the .■shrublMMv: " Alu'iiil" Hut she krpt on her (iinr-c. (nilv 
 hastening her pace :i> niiu li a> possible as she coiitiiiued her joui'iiev . 
 But when she had arrived near the point where she sliouhl leave tlie 
 forest, she was surprised to see a man-being coming toward her on tiie 
 path, and he. when eoming, at a distance began to talk, saving: '• Stand 
 thou, for a short time. Hest thyself, for now thou must be wearied." 
 But she acted as though she had not heard what he said, for she only 
 kept on walking. He gave up luipe, because she would not even stop, so 
 all that he then did was to mock her. saying: "Art thou not ashamed, 
 since the man thou comcst to seek is so old^"" But, nexertheless, she 
 did not stop. She did not change her course nor cease from moving 
 onward, because her fathtn- had told her all that would happen to her 
 while she trudged on her journe}-; this, then, is the reason that she did 
 not stand. So then, after a while, she reached a grassv dearino — a 
 
 o'ska'wako"' 
 
 it shriibbervin 
 
 toiitrrhen'ro"' 
 
 thence he it said ; 
 
 ■Heii'm." 
 
 No'k' 
 
 But 
 
 ni'io't nitiakoie're"' ne' o'k' ne' iakostoron'tie' 
 
 kato'ke"' 
 
 it unohiiiigod 
 
 (is), 
 
 ne' dji' 
 
 ki" 
 
 I be- 
 lieve. 
 
 teia- 
 
 kot'ha"ha'kwe""ha'tie". Ne 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 ak'ta" 
 
 nearlv 
 
 tlu 
 
 ia'taieriio'tka'we" wii'ontie're"" 
 
 thither side she it forest she was surprised 
 would leave 
 
 ke"'sho"' ta're'. 
 
 thence he 
 
 Ne' ka'ti' 
 
 • ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 ^he'ko"' 
 
 on al 
 
 no'k" 
 
 til, 
 
 iiing. 
 
 ta'ho'thara'tie". ra'to"" 
 
 he it is 
 
 thence he came 
 
 talking. siiyinj;: 
 
 o"''te* tesa'hwishe'''he'io''".' 
 
 I.rolwlily 
 
 la"' teiakothon'te". ne' o'k' 
 
 Tes'ta'ne 
 
 stand thou. 
 
 ron kwe' o'haiia - 
 
 he.-inian- it [.nth 
 
 being (isi 
 
 "iV niio're' ta're' 
 
 rt so it is thence he 
 
 .V distant is coming 
 
 Satonns'he"', 
 
 Thon thyself rest. 
 
 No'k' 
 
 And 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 it he 
 
 he''"nikon'ria'ke' i; 
 
 failed in his purpose i 
 
 (he his mind broke) 
 
 sashakote'ha'ta'nio"' 
 
 he taunted her with shame 
 repeatedly, 
 
 ne' wa'tseniefi"'te'. 
 
 the 
 
 nitiakoie're"' 
 
 so she continues 
 to do 
 
 se"' wa"hr 
 
 indeed verily 
 
 ra'to"" : 
 
 he it said : 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And, 
 
 tlia"taieta"ne'. 
 
 there she did stand. 
 
 ' la" 
 
 ■ Not 
 
 i'he"'a'. 
 
 lort length 
 )f time. 
 
 nakwa' 
 
 the very 
 
 ne' iako'tentioii'ha'tie 
 
 'he keeps on going 
 onward. 
 
 No'k' ne' o 
 
 But the 1. 
 
 tesate''he"'se 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it 
 stood 
 
 Wa'- 
 
 Hc 
 
 ' ne' 
 
 y the 
 
 ki" 
 
 tha'teiakobf'o"" 
 
 there she did stand. 
 
 nihokstefi'Ti' 
 
 so he old I isi 
 
 Kato'ke,"', 
 
 One certain 
 
 iako'teiitioiTha'tie', 
 
 she keeps on going 
 onward. 
 
 te"shako"liro'rl 
 
 he it her tol.l 
 
 a'se'ke"' 
 
 ro'ni"ha' akwe'ko" 
 
 e"iontha'hi'ne', ne' ka'ti" 
 
 she will be travel- the .so then 
 
 fiji' 
 
 where 
 
 cari'hofi'i 
 
 father 
 
 sero"" 
 
 ' dji' e" 
 
 ill happen the where there 
 
 rially 
 
 thirteiakota"o"'. No'k" 
 
 she did .stand. And 
 
270 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 clearing that was ver\- large — in the center of which there laj' a 
 village, and the lodge of the chief of these people stood just in the 
 middle of that village. Thither, then, to that place she went. And 
 when she arrived at the place where stood his lodge, she kept right 
 on and entered it. In the center of the lodge the lire burned, and on 
 both sides of the lire were raised beds of mats. There the chief lay. 
 She went on and placed beside him her basket of bread, and she said: 
 ■"We two marry."' So he spoke in reph* saying: "Do thou sit on 
 the other side of the lire." Thus, then, it came to pass, that they two 
 had the fire between them, and besides this they uttered not a word 
 together even until it became dark. Then, when the time came, after 
 dark, that people retire to sleep habitually, he made up his mat bed. 
 After finishing it he made her a mat bed at the foot of his. He then 
 said: "Thou shall lie here." So thereupon she lay down there, and he 
 
 ha'kare" 
 
 after a 
 time 
 
 e" tkana'taie" 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 U 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ia'e'henta'i-a'ne' 
 
 There 
 
 nat'hf 
 
 of 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 there it 
 village lies 
 
 " non'we' 
 
 place thel 
 
 dji' ia'ha''onwe" 
 
 where there she 
 
 tJi'hno"'^ 
 
 besides the 
 
 ni'hono""sote". 
 
 kil'hentowa'ne"' 
 
 it large field. 
 
 (IS) 
 
 ronwakowa'ne"' 
 
 their chief 
 
 Sha'teka'hent'he" 
 
 nakwa" sha'teka- 
 
 E" 
 
 There 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 niiii'ha'e"'- 
 
 thither she 
 
 Ne' nen' 
 
 The now 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 rono°"sote" 
 
 his lodge stands 
 
 ia'hofita'weia'te'. 
 
 thither she entered it. 
 
 Sha'tekano°s'he"' 
 
 Just i 
 
 ro""kwe°' 
 
 sides 
 
 o'k' 
 
 just 
 
 just she 
 kept going 
 
 n the middle of 
 the lodge 
 
 na"kadjie""hati' kanak'taie"'. 
 
 such it the fireside of it couch (or bed) 
 
 lay. 
 
 wa'honwa'theraien''ha'se' ne' 
 
 she set the basket for him the 
 
 niiotek'ha' 
 
 there it burns 
 
 o'k" ciie 
 
 only just she 
 kept going 
 
 tii'hno"-' 
 
 and 
 
 ^"'" ta'hno"" 
 
 besides 
 
 tedjia- 
 
 ou both 
 
 E'tho' raiivtioii'ni'. 
 
 There his body lay 
 
 supine, 
 
 kana'taro"k ta^hno"-' 
 
 it bread and 
 
 wa iro : 
 
 she it said: 
 
 "E're"' 
 
 "Yonder 
 
 • Wa'oflkeni'niake'." 
 
 "Thou and I marry now." 
 
 na"kadjie'"'hati' kasatie""." 
 
 such it fire side of there do thou 
 
 Ta'hata'ti 
 
 He replied 
 
 E" 
 
 There 
 
 ka'ti 
 
 so thei 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 he it said : 
 
 niVa'we"' wa'tni- 
 
 djie""honte"' 
 
 lietween them 
 
 hia'okara"hwe\ 
 
 it became evening. 
 
 nitio"kara''o'" 
 
 there it is far in 
 the evening 
 
 ra'seron'nr. 
 
 his mat. 
 
 tii'hno"'' 
 
 besides 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 happened fire had 
 
 ia" he"'ska' tha'teshoti'''thare' o'k' e" 
 
 not one did they talk together only there 
 
 (it is) again 
 
 dji' neiT i;Vka"hewe' ne' dji' 
 
 where now it was time the where 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 SO then 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 Jji' 
 
 where 
 
 niiako'ta's 
 
 there they go to 
 sleep customarily 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 wa'hateiinitska- 
 
 ia'te'ha'si'taie"', 
 
 there his feet lie. 
 
 Wa'ha"sa' 
 
 He it finished 
 
 Js'e' 
 
 The 
 
 e'tho'ne' neii' 
 
 wa'shakotska'r'ha'se' 
 
 he it mat her spread for 
 
 dji' 
 
 vhere 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 wa'hen'ro'": 
 
 he it said : 
 
 ■ Ke""' 
 
 •"Here 
 
 e'^'sa'rate'." 
 
 thou shalt lie." 
 
MOHAAVK VERSION 
 
 271 
 
 also lav down. The_v did not lie toaether; they only placed their feet 
 together [sole to sole]. 
 
 And when morning dawned, thej' two then arose. And now he 
 himself kindled a tire, and when he had finished making the fire he 
 then crossed the threshold into another room; he then came out bear- 
 ing an onora [string of ears] of white corn. He said: *"Do thou 
 work. It is customary that one who is living among the peopl? of 
 her spouse must work. Thou must make mush of hulled corn. '■ So she 
 thereupon shelled the corn, and he himself went to bring water. He 
 also got a pot. a pot that belonged to him, and that was very large. 
 He poured the water into the pot and hung it over the fire. 
 
 And when she had finished shelling the corn, she hulled it, parboiling 
 the corn in the water. And when the corn was parboiled, she then 
 poured the grains into a mortar. She then got the pestle from where 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 so then 
 
 E'tho'ne 
 
 At that 
 time 
 
 wa'ha'rate". I 
 
 he lay do^vn. > 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 e wa on 'rate 
 
 there she hiv down 
 
 te'hounara'to'" 
 
 they did lie together, 
 
 Mo'k' 
 
 But 
 
 ra'o"'ha' 
 
 he himself 
 
 e' nen' ca"or"he''"'ne" neiT 
 
 If now it became dav- now- 
 
 light 
 
 wa"hate'ka"te". Ne' ka'tf 
 
 he it fire kindled. The so then 
 
 no'k' 
 
 but 
 
 ho'ni' 
 
 also 
 
 the 
 
 raon 
 
 hehin 
 
 self 
 
 o'k' ne' wa'tiara'sitarl'ke". 
 
 only the they joined their feet 
 
 (sole tosolei. 
 
 wiVhiatkets'ko'. Nen' ne' 
 
 Xo 
 
 the 
 
 the 
 
 ca hadjie""hi"sa" 
 
 he it fire finished 
 
 e'tho'ne' ia'tha'nho"hiiake' 
 
 at that time thither he it threshold 
 
 crossed 
 
 staken'ra' shanore^'ha'wi'. 
 
 grain he string of corn Now 
 
 brought. 
 
 Iakoio''te' e^'s ne' ie'hne°"hwa"'she"' 
 
 One labors custom- the she lives in the family of 
 arily (her) spouse. 
 
 we°"to'"." E'tho'ne' ka'tf 
 
 by parboiling." At that time so then 
 
 a'tonta'haia'ke""ne" .skano'ra' one"- 
 
 thence he came forth one string it white 
 
 again of com 
 
 Nen' wa'hen'ro"": "Saio"te''\ 
 
 Now he it said: "Do thou labor. 
 
 nen 
 
 . E''sdjiskon'nr 
 
 Thou must make 
 mush 
 
 wa"ene°staron'ko', 
 
 she it corn shelled. 
 
 kauc""hana- 
 
 it corn softene<l 
 (soaked i 
 
 no'k" ne' 
 
 but the 
 
 ra'o'''hiV wa"ha'hnekako'*ha' ta'hno""' ia"hana"dja'ko" ne' raon'ta'k 
 
 he water -went to fetch 
 
 therehe it kettlegot, the his pot 
 
 kana'djowa'ne"'. tii'hno""' wa"ha'hneki'ha're"" 
 
 it kettle large and 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 the 
 
 ene°stana'we'''te" 
 
 she it corn softened by 
 parboiling 
 
 ka"nika''tako' 
 
 caesa 
 
 wherein she 
 finished it 
 
 no'k' ne' 
 
 but the 
 
 wa."ene".staron'ko" 
 
 she it corn shelled at 
 
 t 
 
 nen' ca"kane"stana'we" 
 
 e'tho'ne" wfi" 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 nen 
 
 It mortar m 
 
 o'ni" waet'he'te'. 
 
 also she it pounded. 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 herein it corn became at that 1^ 
 
 soft by parboiling time 
 
 ia'ene^sta'wero"", nen' ia'ecica'tota'ko' nen' 
 
 there she it com now she it pestle took from now lo 
 
 grains poured, an upright position 
 
 E^'ska" o'k' taiecica"te'"te' no'k' wa'ethe'se- 
 
 One only, she it pestle and she finished t-t 
 
 only, 
 just 
 
 she it pestle 
 brought down 
 
'272 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. asn. 21 
 
 it fstood, and pounded the corn to meal. She brought the pestle down 
 only once, and the meal was tinished. The chief marveled at this, 
 for he had never seen one make meal in so short a time. When she 
 tinished the meal, the water in the pot which he had hung^ over the 
 lire was boiling. She, thereupon, of course, was about to put the 
 meal into it, but he said: "Do thou i-emove thy garaients." So she 
 then divested herself of her garments. She tinished this work, and 
 then put the meal into the water. Now she stirred it, using a pot 
 stick for the purpose. But the man himself lay alongside on the mat 
 bed. having his eyes fixed upon her as she worked. So, of course, as 
 the mush continuall}' spattered, drops of it fell continually in divers 
 places on her. all along her naked body. But she acted just as 
 tliough she did not feel this. When the mush was sufficiently cooked, 
 her whole naked body was fully l^espattered with mush. At this 
 moment he himself now removed the pot from the fire, and then, 
 moreover, he opened a door not far away and said: "My slaves, 
 
 ^ ri''s;v. Wa'rori'hwane'hra'ko" ne' dji' ia"' noiiwen'to"' 
 
 il meal. He it matter marveled at the where not ever 
 
 J-, te"hotka"tho"' ne' niio'sno're" aiethe'seri''sa". Ne' ka'ti" ne' 
 
 *" he it has looked at the so it is rapid ime it meal could finish. The so then the 
 
 neiT ca'ethe'.seri"sa" neii' teio'hnekon'tie'se" ne' rona'dji'iiare'. 
 
 now wherein it meal she now it boils {easts liquid to the he kettle has lunig up, 
 
 finished and fro) 
 
 Nefi' wa"hi' neii' ie°iethe'sero"hwe", wa'heii'ro"': "'Satseronniii'- 
 
 ** Now verily now thither she it meal will he it said: "Do thou thy 
 
 immerse. garments 
 
 cion'ko'.'' E'tho'ne' ka'tf neiT wa'ofitseronnia'cioii'ko'. AVa'e'.sa' 
 
 •^ remove." At that time sothen now she her garments removed. She it 
 
 finished 
 
 e'tho'ne" nefi' ia'ethe'sero"hwe' nen' teionwefi'rie' ka'serawen'rie' 
 
 ^ at that now thither she it meal now she it stirred it pot stick 
 
 titue immersed 
 
 ^ ionts'thu". No'k" ne' ra'o"'ha' kanakta'ke' ne' thaiation'ni' 
 
 ' she it vises .\nd the he himself it couch on the there his Ijody lay 
 
 supine 
 
 te'shakokan'ere' nen' iakoio"te'. Ne' ka'ti' ne' dji' watdjis- 
 
 he her watched now she is working. The sothen the where it 
 
 kwaton'kwiis iako'stara'ra'sero"' ne' ie'haie"'sa'ke"sho"'. Nakwa" 
 
 •' mnsh sputters it drop impinges the her naked body on along. The very 
 
 on her serially 
 
 dji' ni'io't ne' ia" teiakoterien'tare'. la'tkaie'ri' wa'kadjis'kwari' 
 
 1" where so it is the not she it know. It sufiicient it mush was cooked 
 
 (Stands) (is) 
 
 ne' nakwa"' o'k" dji' niieh;iiO""'sa' iodjis'kware". E'tho'ne' 
 
 the the very just where so her naked it mush is present. At that 
 
 body large (is) time 
 
 nen' ra'o"'ha" wa'hanii'dji'hara'ko', nen' tii'hno""' ke"'' non'we' 
 
 1- now he himself he unhung the kettle, now and here the place 
 
 (besides) 
 
 icl'ha'n'hoton'ko" tii'huo"" wa'hen'ro"": •'Aketsene""sho"' ka'sene'." 
 
 18 there he moved the and he it said: "Mv slaves each one do ve two 
 
 door-fiap aside ' ccjme." 
 
 11 
 
MOHAWK VKKSIiiN 
 
 278 
 
 do 3'e two conw liithcr." riuTtuiptm tlu'iicc cnu'rovd two aniniuls: 
 they were two large dogs. He said; " Ih) yv two \vipt> from along 
 her naked body the mush spots that lunc fallen on her." Thereupon 
 his slaves, two individuals in numher. and besides of e(|ual size, 
 went thither to the place where she was standing. Now. of course, 
 they two licked her naked body many times in many places. But. it is 
 said, their two tongues were so sharp that it was just as if one should 
 draw a hot rod along over her naked body. It is said that wherever 
 they two licked the blood came at once. So it is said that when they 
 two had finished this work, she stood there bathed in blood. He 
 thereupon said: "Now, do thou dress thyself again.'' And she did 
 redress herself. But, it is .said, he said to his two slaves: "Come, 
 my .slaves, do ye two eat, for now the food that was made for you is 
 cooked." So then th(> two beasts ate. And when thev two had 
 
 E" ka'ti" takeniia'ke"'ne' teknikowa'ne"" e'r'hii'r. Wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 There sothen thence they two they two large are dog(s). He it said: 
 came forth 
 
 "Sasenira'ke'f ( ^onsasenini'ke'w)" ie'haiensa'ke"sho"' iodjiskware'- 
 
 " Do ye two wipe il her naked body on along it mush is be- 
 away again " spattered 
 
 ?' raotsene"'o'konYi' tekeniia"she' 
 
 nio"'." E'tho'ne 
 
 sever- At that 
 
 ally." time 
 
 tii'hno"'' dji' 
 
 and where 
 
 i'tiete", neii' si 
 
 tlu 
 
 indi' 
 
 nllv 
 
 na'tekenikowa'ne"' 
 
 niia'ha'kene" ne' 
 
 wiV'hi" w;Vakoti"haie"'sakanefit'ho"". E" 
 
 verily tliey her naked body licked repeatedly. Ther. 
 
 ia'ke"" niionen'nfr'sate't dji' ni'io"t 
 
 it is said, so their tongues sharp ^\•here so it is 
 
 (are) 
 
 th. 
 
 ie''haie"'sa'ke"sho"", 
 
 her naked body along on, 
 
 naoiitaie sere 
 
 so it one would 
 draw along 
 
 noiTwe' nakaka'uofite' nakwa'' o'k' e" 
 
 the place so they licked the very just then 
 
 ioronwaratari' "he" 
 
 it rod hot (is) 
 
 e^'s ia'ke"" ne' 
 
 ■ustom- it is said. the 
 arily, 
 
 kanekwe"*sara'tie". 
 
 neii 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 ivhere 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 sothen. 
 
 ia'ke"". ne' 
 
 it is said, the 
 
 kwe""'sote". E"tho'ne" 
 
 nen ca ivenr sa 
 
 now thev two it 
 
 finished 
 
 neiT wa'hen'ro"" 
 
 now he it said: 
 
 E"tho'ne" 
 
 .\t that time 
 
 saioiltseron'ni". 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 nakwa" o'k' thidjene- 
 
 the \ery only she blood 
 
 (just) stood 
 
 "Neil' sasatseron'ni"."" 
 
 *■ Now do thou thyself 
 
 dress agaiii." 
 
 ne' raot.sene"'okorr';r 
 
 the his slaves individiially 
 
 wa'reiT'ha'se", ia'ke"': "Aketsene"'okorr'a", 
 
 he it said to them, ilissaid: "My slaves individnallv. 
 
 hau"'. tedjitska"ho"-. 
 
 come. do ye two eat. 
 
 Nefi' WiV'hi" wa'ka'ri" 
 
 Now, verily it is cooked 
 
 ne' ietchikhofinieii'ni'." 
 
 E"tho'nc" neiT 
 
 ,\t that time now 
 
 « This is the more correct lorm of the precednig term. 
 21 ETH— 03 IS 
 
274 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 finished eating, he said to them: "No-w do ye two reenter the other 
 room." Thereupon they two reentered the other room, and moreover 
 he shut them up therein. 
 
 Then, it is reported, he said: "It is true, is it not, that thou dcsirest 
 that thou and I should marry? So, now, thou and I do marry." 
 
 So then the things that came to pass as they did during the time 
 she was there were all known to her beforehand, because her father 
 had indeed foretold all these things to her; hence she was able with 
 fortitude to suifer the burns without flinching, when the mush spat- 
 tered on her while she was cooking. If she had flinched when the drops 
 of hot nuish fell on her, he would have said to her: ''I do not believe 
 that it is true that it is thy wish that thou and I should marr3^■" 
 Besides this she bore with fortitude the j)ain at the time when the two 
 
 wa'tkiatska'ho"'. 
 
 they two (anim.) ate. 
 
 No'k' 
 
 And 
 
 nen' ca'kenikhwen'ta'ne' 
 
 now thev two it food finished 
 
 wa'hen'ro" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ' Neil' 
 
 ' ' Now 
 
 .ska'n'ho'*hatr 
 
 beyond it door- 
 
 ionsasadjiata'wcia'te'." 
 
 tliither again do ye two enter." 
 
 E'thone 
 
 At thai 
 
 ska''n'ho"hati' ioiisakiata'wciiVte', nei 
 
 bevond the door- thither thev two entered, no 
 . ' flap 
 
 E'tho'ne', ia'ke"', 
 
 At that time, it is 
 
 .said. 
 
 niti.sa'niko"'hro'te"' i 
 
 ni'niake'." 
 
 marry." 
 
 tiiiiiio""' ionsashako'n'ho'to"". 
 
 Mini thitlier again lie them 
 
 shut up. 
 
 Wiiiien'ro"': 
 
 "To'ke"ske' wa"hr e 
 
 he it .said; 
 
 "It is true verily th 
 
 aioiikeni'niake'. 
 
 Neil' ka'ti" waonk( 
 
 thou-I .should marry. 
 
 Now so then thou-I do 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tl' 
 
 so then 
 
 the 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 na awe soro 
 
 so it happened 
 
 dji' 
 
 nen 
 
 lu:)W 
 
 nfrhe'' e' 
 
 ieia'ko. Akwe'ko"' o'hen'to"' 
 
 8 there she Whole lK;forehand 
 
 arrived. (all) {in front) 
 
 ro'ni'*ha" akwe'ko"' se"' 
 
 he her father all, indeed. 
 
 wa'ekwe'ni' wsVonta'kats'tate" 
 
 t iiakoteriefi 'tare' , 
 
 there she it knew of, 
 
 te'shako'hro'i'i" i 
 
 he her told 
 
 ne' dji 
 
 niio'tari'Mio 
 
 so it hot (is) 
 
 kwatoiTko' ne' 
 
 sjiattered on the 
 
 iakoto"''no"' ne' 
 
 shrunk frcjra the 
 
 a'hawen'ke'', ki" 
 
 he would have I be- 
 said. lieve 
 
 aioiikeni'niake'." 
 
 thou-I should marry." 
 
 nefi' ciiakodjisko'"iio"', 
 
 now she it mush boiled, 
 
 iieiT ca'ako'stara'ra'ne' 
 
 now it drop her adhered to 
 
 a se Re 
 
 Ijecause 
 
 a\se''ke"'' ne' 
 
 becn\is.' the 
 
 ' kariiiofi'nl' 
 
 it it causi'd 
 
 "■ c'tVakodjis- 
 
 it her mush 
 
 to'ka' aoiitfi- 
 
 if she it had 
 
 " la" 
 
 "Not 
 
 No'k' 
 
 And 
 
 to'ke"ske' 
 
 it is true 
 
 dji' 
 
 wiiere 
 
 ne' iodjiskwatari'"he"' 
 
 the it mush (is) hot 
 
 tetisri'niko'"hro'te"" ne' 
 
 such there thy mind is the 
 
 kind of 
 
 Wivoiita'kats'tate" ne' 
 
HEWITT] MOHAWK VERStON 2 I r> 
 
 dogs licked tlic liiiisli ff.,111 her Ixidy. If slir iiad tliiiclird t,) liic point 
 of rffusiiiLi- 111 lini-.li her iindiTt;d<iriL:-. it is aixi rrrtain that lie wuidd 
 Imvo said: ■" it is of com's.' not tiiir lliat thou dcsirr-l tiial thou and I 
 .should many." 
 
 And wiicn his two licasts had hiu^hcd rating, lie then, it i^ -aid. 
 showed lier just whei-e liis food lay. Thereupon -he pre|)ared it. and 
 when she had eoniph'ted tin' preparation tiiei-eof. liiev two tlieji ate 
 the morning meal. 
 
 It is said that slip pas.sed three nights tiiere, and tiiey two did not 
 onee lie together. Only this was done, it is reported: When they two 
 lay <h)Wn to sleep, the}' two placed theii- feet together, both placing 
 their lieads in opposite directions. 
 
 Then, it is said, on the third morning, he said: •"Now thou shah 
 again go thither to the place whence thou hast come. ()n(> basket of 
 dried venison thou shalt bear thither on thv back by means of the foi'c- 
 
 neiT ne' shoii.saiakotidjiskokewa'nio'". To'ka" aorit{iiakoto"''no"" 
 
 no\\- the asaiii they (two) it mush in many plrtc'cs ]i she it liad shrunk from 1 
 
 wiped oft' of lier. • 
 
 ne' dji' ne' aiakokaj"a'rf>n"'o"' ne' ki"' (j'ni" ne' a'lia'weilke': 
 
 the wliere the she it would have l.een the, Ihe- also the he would liave 2 
 
 in fear of lieve. si.id: 
 
 "la"' wa'diT" to'ke"ske" te'se're' aionkeni'niake"." ' .^ 
 
 "Not \erily it is true thou it desirest thotl-I should marry." '-* 
 
 No'k" ne' nefi' ciVkenikhwen'tirne' ne' raotsene"*okoii*'a' . 
 
 4 
 
 And tlie now they two their food finished the his slaves individually 
 
 e'tho'ne". ia'kt"*"". nen' wa,*shakonri"ton'iiii'se' dji' iion'w(>" ^ 
 
 at that lime, itissai.l, lu.w he her it showed to where |.liiir 
 
 nikake"'ro"" ne' rao'khwa'. E'tho'ne', nefi' wa'okwata'ko' dji' , 
 
 so it is ]iiled the his food. .Vt that time now she it made reariy w herr 
 
 niio're' wa'c'sa' nefi' \va"tiatska"lio"" ne' (j''r"ho""ke'ne'. 
 
 soitisdis- she it fin- now they tu.. ate 111.. it niorin'mral. ( 
 
 tant ished 
 
 "A''se"' ia'ke'" na"onnoh'wete" tii'hno""' ia"' e""'sk!V te'Jionna- 
 
 Three, it is said, so she stayed over th.- jnd not one they did lie ^ 
 
 night I time) 
 
 ra'to"'. Ne' o'k" e"'s ia'lce"' ne' wa'tianVsTtari'ke" ne' dji'. 
 
 together. The only custom- it is said the tliev their feet joined the when- ■) 
 
 arily 
 
 wa'hoti'ta'we". tenidjia'ro'" e're"' nonka'ti" i:i'teniatkon"hen". 
 
 thev slept, Imth thev two vonder side of it there thev two their !'-> 
 
 I elsewhere) heads rest. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" ia'ke"" ne'ne" o"riio""ke'ne' nen' waMieiTro"': 
 
 The so then it is .said, the that morning in now hi' It said: 11 
 
 "Nefi' e" ie"*se''.se' ne' dji' non'we" tLsfi'ten'tio"''. Sewa'tlu''rat 
 
 "Now there there again the where the place just thou didst depart. Oni'ilhasket 12 
 thou Shalt go 
 
 ne' iontke'tats'thiV o'sken'nonto"' tekrua'taneta"'kwe"' io'wa'rat'he"' 
 
 it deer one its bodv has nidiued it meat I isi dry Ig 
 
 ifromlati 
 
 ie""se"satke"tate\ E"khe'wara'nonte' ne' sonkwe'tii". No'k" ho'ni" 
 
 I them meat will give the thy people. .\nd alscr 14 
 
276 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. AKN. 21 
 
 head strap. 1 will give some iiieiit to thy people. Moreover, 
 the entire village of people with whom thou dwellest in one place 
 must all share alike in the di\ision of th(> meat when thou arrivest 
 th.'re." 
 
 rh(>reupon, it is told, he clinilK'd up above anti drew down ([uarters 
 of meat that had been dried. It is said that he piled it very high in 
 the lodge before he descended. He then put the meat into her 
 burden basket until it was full. Then, it is told, he took up the 
 liasket, and he shook the l)asket to pack the meat close. It actuallj' 
 did settle so much, it is told, that there was but a small quantitj' 
 [apparently] in the basket. Now, he again began to put meat into the 
 l)asket. It was again tilled. And he again shook it to cause it to 
 settle, and again it settled until it occupied but a very small space in 
 the basket. Thus he used all the meat thrown down, and yet the 
 basket was not full. Thrice, it is told, he drew down the quarters of 
 
 ne' o'k' iekanatakwe'ko"' ne' ska"ne' 
 
 just it village whole 
 
 the 
 
 tisewanak'ere' tdvwe'ko"' 
 
 just there ye dwell all 
 
 nen le se sewe 
 
 sha'te"ia'wenne' e"'hatiia'kho"' ne' o'wa'ro"" 
 
 equal it shall happen they 
 
 will snare 
 
 ia'harat'he"'' e'neke"' t:fh;Vwa"rani' 
 
 thither he climhcil high (pliue i he quarters 
 
 E'tho'ne', 
 
 At that time, 
 
 share 
 
 ia'ke"'. lU'u' 
 
 itissairl. now 
 
 re 
 
 '•te' 
 
 ne 
 
 of meat the 
 got clown 
 
 kano""sako" 
 
 It lodge in 
 
 io'wa'rat'he"'' 
 
 it meat dry (is). 
 
 A'e're'", ia'ke"', na'otonwes'ha'ne' ne' 
 
 Far yonder. it is said, it pile became largo the 
 
 lie' neiT tonta'hats'ne°'te'. E'tho'ne' neiT ako'the- 
 
 the now thence he descended. At that time now he her 
 
 niio're' 
 
 ra'ko"" ne' ioiitke'tats'tha' e'' wa'ha'wa'ra'ta' dji' 
 
 basket in the one uses it to bear it by there he placed the meat where 
 
 the forehead strap in (it) 
 
 wa'ka'na'ne'. E'tho'ne' ne' ia'ke"', WiVtha'thera"'kwe" 
 
 it it tilled. At that time the. itissiiid. he it basket tO(.k U|. 
 
 ta'hi 
 
 WfVtha'therakareiT'ro"" ia"h:'i"djio'n)k 
 
 auseil to settle 
 
 q onta'djio'roke", nakwa*' o'sthoiT'hiV o'k 
 
 10 
 
 it itself settled. 
 
 tonta'hata''sawe" 
 
 there again he began 
 
 To'k('>"ske". 
 
 It is true. 
 
 te'tkare". 
 
 there it is 
 
 Ne.T 
 
 Now 
 
 it is said, 
 
 a' re' 
 
 sa'ha'wa'ra'ta' 
 
 again he it meat 
 put into 
 
 present 
 (islett). 
 
 a'thera'ko"'. 
 
 it basket in. 
 
 11 o„ 
 
 H ,j o'sthon'^hf 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 .\t that time 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 ssi'ha'djio'roke' ne' 
 
 Saka'niX'ne' 
 
 Again it became 
 full 
 
 a' re' nakwa" 
 
 again the very 
 
 thiia'hsl's'a'te' ne' 
 
 until he used it all the 
 
 o'wa'ro"' ia" 
 
 it meat not 
 
 C te'tkare". E' 
 
 Iv there it re- Thu; 
 
 mams 1,1s 
 
 left). 
 
 -1.^ teiotiii'noi1''o"". "A''se"', ia'ke"" nfi'ha'tcratste" t:rh;i"wa"nini'sert'V"te". 
 
 11 it lilletl. Three, it is said, ^o lierepeate<l it lie got down quarters of meat. 
 
MdHAWK VKKSTON 
 
 L>77 
 
 lH(';il.;iii(l riicli tiiuc. it is s;ud. (lid the llU'Ul iifiirly till tlic lodi^'c. Neil 
 mitii llu'ii was the l)ask('t tilled. So tlii'ii. when the l>askct was full. 
 it is told, ho said: ■■When tluui aiTi\i'st tliiTc IIkmi and the irdiali- 
 itants of tho place must asscuihU' in council, and llic meat shall lie 
 equally divided anioiie- you. Moreox er. thou must tell them that they 
 sevoi-ully must remove the thatched lools froiu their lodges when the 
 evening darkness comes, and that they nuist severally go out of them. 
 And they nnist store all the corn [hailj that will fall in the lodges, 
 for, indeed. viM'ily, it will rain corn [hail] this very night when thou 
 arrivest there. So now thou must bear on tb}- back hy mean~ of tlie 
 forehead strap this basket of dried venison." Thereupon he took up 
 the basket for her, and he said: "Thou must carefully adjust the 
 burden strap in the proper place, because it will th(!n not be possit)le for 
 thee to move the burden strap to a new place, no matter how tired soever 
 
 Tho''ha' e"'s, 
 
 ia'ke"". wa'ka'na'ne' 
 
 ne' 
 
 dji' nikano"".sii". Oii'wa' 
 
 Nearly iisuall; 
 
 .-. it is said. it it filled 
 
 the 
 
 where so it lodge Just now 
 large lisi. 
 
 walca'na'ne". 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" ne' neiT 
 
 ca'k! 
 
 I'nii'ne" e'tho'ne", ia'ke"". 
 
 it it filU'.i. 
 
 The SI. then the ni.w 
 
 jtist it 
 
 was fdled at that time, it is said. 
 
 wsi'hen'ro"": 
 
 •■N(>' neiT ie"'se"sewe" 
 
 t''"ietchiiatkeiinis'a'''te" ne' 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ■■The now there thou 
 
 ttilt 
 
 they you shall assemble in the 
 
 
 arrive 
 
 
 council 
 
 ieuak'ere" 
 
 t:i"hno""' •e"ietchiiilk 
 
 'hoiT" 
 
 ■hfi'se" ne' o'wa"ro"". 
 
 tlicy dwell 
 
 and they it shall .1 
 
 lividea; 
 
 mong tli.^ it meal. 
 
 sha'te"iaweiTne" akwe'ko"'. Tii 
 
 'hno" 
 
 e"ietchi'hro'rr ne' 
 
 equal so it will 
 
 all 
 
 A Hi 
 
 will <.ne-y„u I.-ll 111.- 
 
 happen 
 
 c"io"skwa'"rofi'ko" ne' dji' iakono"'so'to"" 
 
 will they remove hark- the where their lodges .stand 
 ' roofs severally 
 
 ne' o'ni' ne' ("'"ieiakeiT'sero"". Ne' akwe'ko"' 
 
 the also the Ihcy will go out of doors. The all 
 
 ne' o'nC.ste' no' kano"''s!iko"" ("'"kake'ron'tu'ni 
 
 the (it corn) the it lodge in it will pili- uj.. 
 
 \va'"bi' 
 
 it lodge i 
 
 'iie"ste" 
 
 it I 
 
 lu-'iT ("'"tio'kani"liwe" 
 
 now again will it heoonn- 
 dark 
 
 )"' e"ionteweien'to"" 
 
 Ihey it will .•arei..r 
 
 a'.se'kt''""' no' 
 
 because. the 
 
 hail 
 
 ne' noiT ie"".so"'sewo'. 
 
 the now there tliou wilt 
 
 lve""i'ke"' o'skeiiiioii'to" 
 
 this it is II deer 
 
 wa"te''shako"thera"'kwo"" i 
 
 he it ba-sket for her look u] l 
 
 weieii'to"" dji' noiTwe' 
 
 with care where i.iace 
 
 o lolvon noro 
 
 will il r.-iin 
 
 Nen ka'ti" 
 
 Now s..theii 
 
 io'wa'rat'he"'. 
 
 il meat lis) dry." 
 
 wa'h(''n'r 
 
 no'no' dji' wa'son'ttitt 
 
 o ni 
 
 als.i 
 
 ie"'se".sata"therake"'tate" 
 
 thither again thou wilt hear .in 
 
 basket on thy back by the 
 
 forehead strap 
 
 "" F/tho'nc' ih'mT 
 
 .\t that time n..w 
 
 o"": "".Vkwa"' kasato- 
 
 hei 
 
 ni';"watke"to"het.ste". 
 
 It forehead strap \m1I pass. 
 
 a se Ke 
 
 heeause 
 
 oihe 
 plac 
 
 thaske'ta"'kwi"te" iaweroiTha'tit"'" to' na'to"shwi*she"'"heie' 
 
 tlloU it It I'Ol 
 
 strap Shalt 
 
278 
 
 IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 thou niavcst ))ec'ome, until thou indeed arrivest thei"e. Now, at that 
 time thou must remove thy burden."' vSo then, wheti .she had com- 
 pleted her preparations, she adjusted the burden strap so that it 
 passed over her forehead at the fittest point. She then said: "• Now 
 I believe 1 have completed mv preparations, as well as chosen just 
 where the burden strap shall pass."' Thereupon he released his hands 
 from holding up the basket for her. and now, moreovei-. she started 
 on her journey homeward. 
 
 Now. moreover, the basket .she carried on her back was not at all 
 heavy. But when she had gone j^erhaps one-half of the wa}- back on her 
 journey, the burden began to be heavy in a small measure. Then, as 
 she continued her journey, it gradually became heavier. The instant 
 she reached the inside of the lodge, the burden strap becam(> detached 
 and the liasket fell to the ground, and the dried meat fell out of it. 
 The meat filled the space within the lodge, for did she not bring much 
 
 <lji' 
 
 indeed 
 
 Ne" 
 
 dLslant 
 
 e"'se'satke'ta"si'." 
 
 thou wilt take it from 
 
 bearing it on thy back by 
 
 theforehcaU strap." 
 
 wa'ekwata'ko' dji"' noiTwe' 
 
 sli« it adjusted with where the place 
 care 
 
 ki'' wii'keweieiinen'ta'ne' 
 
 I be- I it task Iittve completed 
 
 wfr'hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 le se sewe . 
 
 there thou wilt 
 
 E'tho'ne" 
 
 At that time 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 dji' 
 
 wa'eweienneii'ta'ne' 
 
 she task completed 
 
 "watke'to'"hetste" wa'i'ro" 
 
 NeiT, 
 
 "Xow, 
 
 E'tho'ne" 
 
 At that time 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 at that time 
 
 wa'ha"'tka"we" 
 
 lie it let go 
 
 there it foieliead strap she it said 
 
 will pass 
 
 dji' non'we' ne"watke'to''hetste'." 
 
 vhere the place there it forehead strap will 
 
 pass." 
 
 e' dji' ro'therakara'tato"" tii'hno"" 
 
 le where he it basket held up and 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 saio"'ten'ti'. 
 
 she started home- 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 To'ka" 
 
 If 
 
 tii-li 
 
 o"''te" 
 
 jjerhaps 
 
 >"'' iiV othe'no"" teiok'ste" .saionta"therake"'tate'. 
 
 not anythinK it heavy is again she it basket bears on iier 
 
 back by the forehead-strap. 
 
 shiVtewa'sen'no"" dji' niio're' niieiakawe'noii neiT 
 
 just it (is) middle whe 
 
 tonta"'.sawe"" 
 
 tliere it besan 
 
 niiako"tention'hii'tie' 
 
 just so she traveled along 
 
 ionsfiiera'ta'ne" nen' 
 
 there again she now 
 
 stood 
 
 ifiitll'ri'ta'ne" 
 
 liiisket fell 
 
 w:i"ra'nn'ne 
 
 with meal 
 
 listant 
 
 o"sthon"ha" wa'oksten"ne'. Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji' 
 
 it (is) small it heavy became. The so then the where 
 
 la'tkaie'ri' kano""sako"' 
 
 It sufficient is it lodge in 
 
 taioksten"sex'e'. 
 
 it became heavier 
 increasingly. 
 
 ton"tke'totari''.si" 
 
 tirhnt 
 
 e'ta'ke' ia'ho""the- 
 
 taiino" 
 
 and 
 
 dji' 
 
 onweroii'ta ne" 
 
 it spilled 
 
 liioiuik'ta" it 
 
 S.I its room th 
 
 large (is; 
 
 and down, on 
 
 the ground 
 
 io'wa'rat'hc"* 
 
 it meat dry (is). 
 
 kano""sako"". 
 
 it lodge in. 
 
 Wa'ka'- 
 
 It it filled 
 
 E'so" se" 
 
 Much indeed 
 
HEWITT] MOHAWK VKKSIOX 279 
 
 meat on licr hack; Fm- thrice, is it not true, he had pulled dt)\vn 
 meat in hi.s lodge -when he was pnttino- the meat into her basket at the 
 time when he was niakiTii;- up her l>urden; It was then that she told 
 them tiuit they must fenioxe the ihaleiied roofs from their lodges 
 when it liecame evening. 
 
 Then she said: ""He has sent you some meat. Now then, my kins- 
 folk, take up this meat lying in the lodge." Then at that time her 
 people took up the dried meat, and so they all earried it away. She 
 then said; "■ Ye nnist remove the thatched roofs from the lodges that 
 severally belong to you the tirst tim(> ye go to .sleep, becau.se my 
 spouse has sent word that he will give you .some white corn [white 
 gi'ain.s] during the time that ye will again be asleep. It will rain 
 white grain.s while ye again are asleep."' So, when it became dark, 
 
 wa'"hr ne' djiakoVa'rake"te', avse-ke'"' "a".se"' .se"' wa'^hi" 
 
 verily the she meat bore on tier back becaii.se three indeed verily 
 
 by the forehead-strap, 
 
 na'hakar'hrite'nf ne' raono"'sako"" ne' neiT ca'ha'wa'ra'tiv ne' 
 
 so many he turned the his lodge in the now since he meat placed the 
 
 (or threw t it down in it 
 
 ako'thera'ko"" ne' neiT .sashako'rie'noii'ule"'. E'tho'ne" ka'ti" 
 
 her basket in the now he it her burden made for. .\t that time so then 
 
 kwano"'kwe"o'ko"" te'sne'kwe* ke'"i'ke"' kaVa'rake"lu'o"' 
 
 ye my kindred do ye it take up this it (is) it meat lying in ii 
 
 severally pile 
 
 neiT wa'ont'hro'ri' ne' e''io""skwa'hron'ko' ne' dji' itiko- 
 
 uow she it told the they will (must i take off the where iheir * 
 
 the bark-roof plurally 
 
 no""'.so'to"" ne' ueiT e"io"kara'sne"ha*. 
 
 lodges stand the now it will become some- O 
 
 plurally what dark. 
 
 E"tho'ni>" wa'i'ro"": ". E"tchi.sewa'waranonte"'ha'tie'. Nefi' ka'tr 
 
 .\t that she it said: '■ He meat you has sent along to. Now so then " 
 
 kano"''sako"'." Ta'. e'tho'ne" neiT ne' akaonkwe'ta* neiT 
 
 it lodge in." So, at that now the her kindred now 8 
 
 time 
 
 wa'tie'kwe' ne' io'wa'rat'he"". Ne' ka'tf ne' neiT tikwe'ko"' 
 
 theyittookup the it meat dry .isi. The so then the now allntisi 9 
 
 ia"e''hawe", e'tho'ne" neiT wa'i'ro"': ■■E"tcia'skwa'hi-ori'ko" ne' 
 
 thither they at that now she it said : "Ye will remove it bark- the 1-'^ 
 
 it bore away, time roof plurally 
 
 dji' .sewano'"so'to"" ne' e"twatie're""te" neii' e"seweiTta"\ve". 
 
 where your hottses stand the it will be the first now ye will sleep. H 
 
 one )yy one 
 
 a''se"ke,""' raweii'ha'tie" ne' teiakeni'tero"" one"'staken'rsV e"ietchi- 
 
 beeause he it said along, the one I with whom it corn white he you com 12 
 
 sent word abide 
 
 sewane"".stanon'te". ()ne"".staken'ra" e"iokf'n'nore" dji' ufi''he" 
 
 \\ ill give. It corn while it will rain where it last.s 13 
 
 (sblong) 
 
 e"tcise wenta'seke". "" 
 
 again ye will sleep." 14 
 
280 
 
 IROQITUIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 it showered eorn [hail| during the entire night, and so )>y this means 
 they had inueh grain (hailj when day dawned. 
 
 Then, in truth, they removed the roofs from their several lodges, 
 and they retired to sleep. So, when they awakened, in truth, then 
 there was very much eorn [hail] lying in the lodges. The white corn 
 [grain] lay aljove one's knees in depth. Thus lay the white eorn, for 
 so long as they slept it showered white corn [grain]. The reason 
 that he gave her people corn was because he had espoused one of 
 their people. 
 
 After a suitable time slic started l)ack, going to tlie lodge of her 
 spouse. Verily she again made the journey in the same time that it 
 took her the first time she went thither. So then, when she arrived 
 there, she of course at that time related to him all that had happened 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 3 
 ■i 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 y 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 !>i> tlien 
 
 ne' neiT taiokara''hwe' wa'oken'nore' o'ne"'ste' 
 
 the 
 
 a'sontakwe'ko"'. E" 
 
 it night entire. There 
 
 ca"o"r"he"". 
 
 (lark (hail) 
 
 ka'tr noiitontie'ra'te' wii*rotine'"staka'te'''ne' 
 
 snthen it did it bv this 
 
 the 
 
 nen 
 
 now it ibecame) 
 
 morning. 
 
 To'ke"skc' ka'tr 
 
 It is true so then 
 
 ti'ta'we'. Ne' 
 
 fell asleeji. The 
 
 iawe'towa'ne'" 
 
 it is a quantity 
 great 
 
 e"' ni'tio' ne 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so 
 tlien 
 
 kano" 
 
 wa'on 'skwJi'hron'ko' nen' 
 
 they removed baric- now 
 
 roof phirally 
 
 ne' nefi' .shonsa'hatT'ie' 
 
 the now again thev awoke 
 
 saKo 
 
 ka 
 
 the 
 
 dee). 
 
 na''lie' 
 
 it lasted 
 
 it lodge ill 
 
 one""st:il' 
 
 one"*staken'rri' 
 
 o'ne"'ste' 
 
 a le' 
 
 lolvcn noro 
 
 it has rained. 
 
 pynekc"' 
 
 .\bove 
 V' dji' 
 
 e'tho'ne' wa" bo- 
 at that Ihey 
 
 t(>'ke"ske" ka'tr 
 
 il is Iru.- >.. then 
 
 iia'akokwits'iiuti' 
 
 so one's knee side of 
 
 na'"he" roti'ta's 
 
 whore it lasts (so thev slept 
 long) 
 
 Ne' tiiori'"hwa' wa'sha- 
 
 The it is reason !],■ il ihem 
 
 gave til 
 
 akaonliwe'ta 
 
 her kindred 
 
 the 
 
 vhe 
 
 rotinia'ko"' 
 
 tliey (are) 
 
 ne' raonnoiikwe'ta', tiiimo""' iie"'th()" ni'hatiri'ho'te 
 
 thi' his kindred, and siieli so their enstoni w« 
 
 AkwiV e'tho' dji' na"he' nC'iT sfiio"'ten'tr, 
 
 Very enough when? it lasts i: 
 
 e" sale" "to' 
 
 there again she 
 went 
 
 na''he' toii.sfu- 
 
 it lasts again slie 
 
 lie' dji' thono''''sote' ne' ro'ne". E" kl" a're' 
 
 the where there his lodge the he her There, I again 
 
 stands spouse. belieye,- ^ 
 
 ontha"ha"kwe' dji' ni'io"t ne' tiiotiere""to"' e'' crre""te'. 
 
 her journey took where so it the so it was first there where she 
 
 • stands went. 
 
 ka'tr ne' nen' ciiofisa'ionwe'. Ta', e'tho'ne' wii"hi' 
 
 so then the now there again .she So, at that verilv 
 
 arrived. time 
 
 sa'hoiiwa'hro'i-r akwe'ko"" dji' na*awe""sero"' ne' dji' 
 
 again she him told it all wlien- il happened serially the where 
 
 up 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 i!Ue- 
 iigain 
 
HEwiTTl MOHAWK VERSION 281 
 
 to her during her journey to iiiul from home. ( )f courM' they two 
 now al)ode together, for the rciison. of course, tlnit tlie\- two wei'c 
 e.spouse(L 
 
 After a timr he tlieii >aiil: '■ 1 am ilL" So (lien, his ])eo|)lr niarxi'lcil 
 at wliat he said, for tiie reason tiiat they did not l<no\\ wiiat it was for 
 one to lie ill. So. tiierefore. at tlic time \vlirn thry eomiirchcndi'(l 
 what had occurreil in regard to him. tiicy. of eoiu-se. individually, 
 as wa.s eustomarv. studied the matti'i-. and informe(l the man who was 
 ill what to do. Tt would seem, one wotdd imagine, that his illness 
 did not al)ate thereby, even though many ditierent persons nia<li' the 
 attempt, and his recovery was yet an unaccomplished task. So thus 
 it stood ; they continued to seek to divine his Word. Then, there- 
 fore, when they failed to cure his illness, the}" questioned him, saying: 
 "How, then, perhaps, may we do that thou mayest recover from thy 
 
 kwat'ho'. T.'i', nefi' ne"tho' ni'io't wa'"hi' ska"'ne' nitero"', 
 
 .she it visited. So, now tlius so it vorily togetlier they two -*• 
 
 stands (atone) abode. 
 
 ro'ne' se"' wa''hi". 
 
 (she is I ' dee.l 
 
 A'kare" nefi' wa'hen'ro"": "" Wilkeno""hw;lk'taiu"."" Ta'. (>"tho'ne" 
 
 Aft.-ra now he it said; '•Iain ill," So. al lliat " 
 
 tinif lime 
 
 neiT ne' raonkwe'ta' wadiotine'hra'ko" iie' dji' na'ho'te"" 
 
 now ihe his peopl..- i he v marveled ihe where such kind 4 
 
 oflhini; 
 
 ni'to"'. a"se"ke"" ia"' te'hatiiente'ri' o"' ne' na'ho'te"" ne' 
 
 he it said. heeiuise not tliev it knew what the siieh kind of the '^ 
 
 thing(itisi 
 
 aiakone"'hw:lk'te"\ \e' ka'ti' ne' dji' neiT wa'hoti'niko""hraien'- . 
 
 one should belli. The soth,-n the where now Ihey it nnderstoo,! ' 
 
 ta'ne" dji' idioteri'hwatie're"' ne' rao"'lifi'kc'. NTmT wa'dii" _ 
 
 where so it mutter was done the lie liiinself at Now verily ' 
 
 (himself to). 
 
 shatiia'tats'ho"" dji' e"'8 ni'io't dji' te"'hru;Vto're'te' wa'ho'hro'rf ^ 
 
 thev everv person where ctl-stom- so it (is) where he it will judge of he him told 
 
 "one by one arily 
 
 e"'s ne' rono""hw:lk'tanr ne' dji' nadia'iere". LV ho"''te"-ke"' 
 
 cus- the be is ill Ihe where si> be il should Xot perhai)s-is it "* 
 
 tomarily do. 
 
 ta'hon.sa"hrde"wen'ta'ne", wa'thoiitteniofi'ko" ia"' ki"' tewaa'to""s 
 
 again he recovered his healtli. Ihev took turns plurallv ni>t, I it it is .-ible I'* 
 
 believe. l.> do 
 
 aonsa'haie'weii'ta'ne". Ta'. e"' lu'io't hote""'niote" e'tho" honwa- . , 
 
 .So, Ibus soiiris) be it feast holds there ihey ^' 
 
 wenni''saks. Ne' ka'ti" a'kare" ne' dji' neiT wii"honna*ta'ko' ,« 
 
 sought to divine his Tlie so then after a the where now they it failed to do 
 
 Word eontinually. time 
 
 ne' aoii.sa'hoilwatcoii'to'" e'tho'ne" nen' wa'horiwari"hwanofi'to""se", ..„ 
 
 the again they his health at that now they him asked questions, 
 
 restore time 
 
 i'a'iioniu'ro"": 
 
 "O" 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 o" 
 
 "te- 
 
 naia 
 
 kwfi'it're" 
 
 ne' 
 
 aoii.sa'sie'- 
 
 
 tlieyitsaid: 
 
 ■■ What 
 
 so then 
 
 ■" 
 
 lle 
 
 
 ,e il sllOUld ■ 
 <lo 
 
 the 
 
 again thou 
 shniildst 
 
 14 
 
282 IROQTTOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. -21 
 
 illness r Then he answered them, stiying: "I am thinkinj^- that, per- 
 haps. I should I'ecover from my illness if ye would uproot the tree 
 standing in my dooryard [o!i my shade], and if there beside the place 
 from which y(> uproot the tree I should lay myself in a position 
 recuml)ent." 
 
 So thereupon his people uprooted the tree that stood in liis door- 
 yard. This tree belonged to the species wild cherry [dogwood; in Tus- 
 carora. Nakwenne""ienthucJ, and was constantly adorned with blossoms 
 that gave light to the people dwelling there; for these flowers were 
 white, and it was because of this that the blossoms gave light, and, 
 therefore, they were the light orb [sun] of the people dwelling there. 
 
 So when they had uprooted the tree, he said to his spouse: ■"Do 
 thou spread for me something there beside the place where stood the 
 tree." Thereupon she. in fact, spread something for him there, and 
 
 wen'ta'ne' ?"' Ta', e'tho'ne', ia'ke"'. thota'ti' ne' o'nf wa'- 
 
 recoverthv So. ;il tlml tiim-, it iwsairl, he ropliorl thu also he 
 
 health?"" 
 
 heii'ro"': " I'ke're' o"''te' aonsakie'weii'ta'iu'" to'ka' aesewaron- 
 
 itsai<l: " I it think it may I would recover my if you it tree 
 
 be health should 
 
 tota'ko" ne' akwatenno''sera'ke' i'ke"' ke'r"hite". ta'hno""' e" 
 
 uproot the my yard in \lt js^y it tree stands, and there 
 
 ie"katia'tion'nite" ak'ta" dji' noii'we' ne"sewarontota'ko'."" 
 
 there I my body supine near where the plaee ye it tree will uproot." 
 
 will lay be.side it 
 
 ^ Ta', e'tho'ne' ne' raofikwe'ta' wa'hatirontota'ko" ne' ke'r".hite' 
 
 .'^o. at that * the his jteople they it tree uprooted the it tree 
 
 time stands 
 
 ne' dji' raotenno"sera'ke", o'rfi'to"'" nti'karonto'te"' ne' ke'r"'hite' 
 
 () tlie where his yard in. it wild . such it kind of the it tree 
 
 cherry tree (is) stands 
 
 tiio'tko'" iotci'tcofite' ne', ia'ke"", teio'swathe'ta"ko"" ne' dji' 
 
 ' always. it bears flower the. it is said, it causes it to be light the where 
 
 continuously as part of itself thereby 
 
 e" ratinstk'ei'e'; a'se'ke"" kenra'ke'" nikatcitco'te"' ne' 
 
 ^ there thev dwell; because it white (is) such it flower the 
 
 kind of (is) 
 
 aori''hwa' teio'swat'he' ne' aotcT'tca" ne' dji' kenra'ke'" ni'io't. 
 
 its cause it (is) light the its flowers the where it (is) white so it (is), 
 
 stands. 
 
 Ne' lul"' riiotira"kw!r ne' e"' non'we" ni'hatinak'ere". 
 
 The that their it sun i is i the there place just tliere thev 
 
 it is dwall. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti' ne' neiT ci'hotirontota'kwe"' wsv'shakawe""ha"se' 
 
 The so then the now they had uprooted the tree he her it said to 
 
 ne' ro'ue": " E"' i;i"takitskar''hrrse" ak'ta" ne' dji' ke'r'"hit!i'- 
 
 the his ■"There thither do thou me near be- the where it tree 
 
 spouse: spread a mat for side it 
 
 kwe"."" E"tho'ne" to'ke"ske' e" ia'honwe"tskar"ha'se', ta'hno"" 
 
 stood." At that time it is true there there she spread a mat for him, and 
 
 (I .Several different kinds of trees and plants are named by various narrators as the tree or pl«at thus 
 uprooted. Here the narrator intended the dofjwood. although he gave the name for wild cherry. 
 
HEWITT] MoiiAWK vmsiox 283 
 
 he then lay down on what slic luul spread for him. And so. when 
 ho hiy thri'i'. he said to his sponsi-: ••Ilci-f sit tiiou. Iicsidc my liody."^ 
 Now al that time siic did sil l)fsid(> hi- hody as lie lay tiiciT. lie thi'n 
 said to lier: ••\)^f Ihon hanu' thy lfu> >\n\\ t\ into liic aliyss." For 
 wh(M-o they had uprooted tln> tree tilel'e eame to lie a deep hole, which 
 
 extended throuyh to the nether world, and tl arlh was npliirni'<l 
 
 about it. 
 
 Tliat, then, it is true, came to pass, that while he lay thei'e his 
 suticring- was mitigated. All hi.s people were a.s.seiuhled there, and 
 moreover, they had their eyes tixed on him as he lay ther<' ill. mar- 
 veling at this thing that had befallen him hims(df: for the jieople 
 dwelling here did not know what it is to lie ill. So then, when he 
 had. seemingly. reeover(>d from hi.s illness, he turned himself over, 
 
 e'tho'ne" e"' iji'ha'rate' dji' non'we' wa'hoilvve"tskar"ha'.se'. -|^ 
 
 at Hint time tliere tliere lie Iny « lure tin- ]>'«'-'' she liim miit spread for. 
 
 down 
 
 Ne' kii'ti" wa'iii" lie' dji' nefi' c'' I'tlia'tioiTni" wa'shakawe'"- c, 
 
 The Mitheii verllv llir wlicre now then- his lic.dv was he her it said to 
 
 extended 
 
 'ha'se" ne' ro'ne": '"Ke"" sa'tie"' kia'ttik'ta*." E'tho'ne" neiT 3 
 
 llie liis ■■ Here do thou lieside iiiv .\t that time now 
 
 spouse: sit l)ody." 
 
 to'ke"ske" e"' wa'oiTtie"" ne' dji' raia'tak'ttV ne' dji' ^ 
 
 itislrm- tlien^ she set lierself th.- when- liis body the wheiv 
 
 beside 
 
 rfua"tion'ni". NeiT wa'heiTro"": •" Ia"tesatehi'no""te' o'shori'wsiko"'," ~ 
 
 liis body was Xow lie it said: ■ Thither do tlion haiiK it hole in," 
 
 extended. thy legs 
 
 a'se'kt^""' io'shonwe"'o"'. ioto""hweildjiate-tha'ro"" ne' dji' nika'- /. 
 
 beeavise it became a hole, it tore np the earth the where soil is 
 
 tefis ne' e" tiio"'hwendjia'te'. 
 
 thick the there thither it earth stands " ' 
 
 forth. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" wa'iii" ne' dji' nefi' e'' raiiVtion'ni" nt''fi' ton- ^ 
 
 The so then verily Ihe when- now ihere lifs liody wa- now thence it 
 
 111 
 
 tok'te"' ne' dji' ni'h()ro""hia'ke"-. Akwe'ko"' iu>' raoiikwe'ta' 
 
 diminished the wher.- s,, he is sulbTilr.-. It all the hispeople 
 
 e" iakotkerini"'so"" ne' o'nl" le'honwakan'ere" ne' tlji' ni'io"t 
 
 there iheyareas-senibled the also lliey watcheil him lie- where soil is 
 
 dji' rono'^'hwak'tanf rotiri-hwaneiirako"o"' ne' dji' niioteri- 
 
 where he is ill Ihev marveled at the matter the where sneh il 'l 
 
 matter 
 
 'hwatie're"" ne' rao'"hri'ke', a'se'ke"" ia"' te"hatiit''rite'rr ne' ^^ 
 
 had taken the himself to, heciuisc not they knew it ilie 
 
 phiee 
 
 e'tho' thatinak'ere' o"' ne' tiiVho'tt"'"" ne' aiakono"■h^vak't(■'"■. ^.^ 
 
 ther.' liiere thev dwell what the .such kin. 1 tin- caie should become ill. 
 
 it is of IhiiiK 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji' nefi' a"nio'' sa'hriie"wen'ta"ne" ne' dji' . 
 
 The so then the where now seem- a^ain he recovered the where 
 
 ingly hi.s health 
 
 rono"'hwak'tani'. e'tho'ne' neiT wtiiiatkar'hat'ho" til-lino""' wa- |. 
 
 he is ill. .\t that time now he turned over and he 
 
284 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 turning upon his .side, and thon, resting- liimselt" on liis elbows, lie at 
 tlie same time looked into the hole. After a while he said: "Do thou 
 look thither into the hole to see what things are oceurring there in 
 yonder place." He said this to his spouse. Thereupon she bent 
 forward her body into the hole and looked therein. Wh(>reupon he 
 placed his fingers against the nape of her neck and jjushed her, and 
 she fell into the hole. Then he arose to a standing posture, and said 
 to his people: "Now do ye replace the tree that ye have uprooted. 
 Here, verih% it lies." They immediately reset the tree, so that it 
 .stood just as it did before the time they uprooted it. 
 
 But as to this woman-being, she of course fell into the hole, and kept 
 falling in the darkness thereof. After a while she passed through it. 
 Now when she had passed through the thickness thereof to the other 
 
 'hatia'tokonron'tate' tii'hno""' e'tho'ne' neiT Wivthathio'.soton'nio" 
 
 turned liis bodv on its side and at that nnw 
 
 2 the 
 
 3 
 ■1 
 
 iii'te'hakan'ere' 
 
 thither he looked 
 
 ' la'satkiit'ho" ne 
 
 yonder.' 
 
 iii'tiontsii'kete' 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 o'shoii'wako" 
 
 the it hole in. 
 
 e' o'.shofi'wako"". 
 
 ,c it hole in. 
 
 wa'shakoti'"ha'se' 
 
 he said to her 
 
 now he rested on his elbow 
 
 A'kare" nefi 
 
 wa'hefi'ro"" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 na'ho'te"' 
 
 .siieh kind of 
 
 thin^ <1 
 
 •o'ne\ E'tho'ne" 
 
 liis .\t that 
 
 nitiotie're", 
 
 there so it is 
 
 o'shon'wiiko" 
 
 it hole in 
 
 e 
 
 I here 
 
 spouse. 
 
 ia'teiekan'ere', 
 
 ienia'ka'ronte' e" 
 
 her najie of the there 
 
 neck (is) 
 
 ta'hno""' o'shoiTwiiko"' 
 
 and it hole in 
 
 thither she was 
 looking. 
 
 i:Vthefinisno"'sa're"' no'k' 
 
 i!l'eiri"te"'. E'tho'ne" neiT 
 
 E"tho'ne' dji' 
 
 .\t that where 
 time 
 
 ia"shako'reke' 
 
 thither he her 
 pushed 
 
 sa'hatkets'ko' 
 
 again he arose 
 
 tii'hno"" 
 
 and 
 
 to'te"" 
 
 wa'shakawe"''ha"se' 
 
 he -sjiid to them 
 
 raoiikwe'ta' 
 
 his people: 
 
 Neil' 
 
 ■Now 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 se waroii tota' k we" " 
 
 ye tree have uprooted 
 
 nefi' .sa'hatironto'te"'. 
 
 now 
 
 ton'ne" 
 
 Ke"-' 
 
 Here 
 
 h. 
 
 wa''hi 
 
 verilv 
 
 ka'ie"'. 
 
 it lies." 
 
 ni'tcio't ne' 
 
 saswaron- 
 
 ftgain do ye 
 
 set 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 Akwii"' o'k" he"' ni'tcio't ne' dji' niio'- 
 
 again they it tree Verily just thus so it again tlie where ^o it 
 
 set up. (is) 
 
 are'kho' ci'hotiroiltota'kwiV". 
 
 was before they it tree had 
 
 uprooted'. 
 
 Ne' wa''hr ke"'i'kc"' iakon'kwe' nefi' wa"hi' na" ne'' ia'eia'- 
 
 The verily this it is she a man- now verily that the thither 
 
 being " one that her 
 
 te""ne' o'shoii'wako"' tiio'kara's wa'eia'ton'tie'. A'kare' nen' iii'tiofi- 
 
 bodyfell it hole in there it is thither her body After a now thither 
 
 After n 
 time 
 
 to"hetste" neiT wa''hi' ia"eia'ke"'ne' ne' dji' nika'tens 
 
 jta.ssed now verily thither she the where so it is 
 
 out of it emerged thick 
 
 ne 
 
 she 
 
 e" 
 
 there 
 
MdllAWK VKKSION 
 
 world, she of coursi' lookinl alumt lu'f In :ill lUicctioiis. and saw on all 
 sides of her thiit everythiiii;- was blue in color; that there was iiothiiiif 
 else for hei- to se(\ She Uiiew nothing' of what woidd. ])erhaiis. happen 
 to her. for -he did not cease from fallin*;-. Hut after a time she 
 looked and saw something-; but she knew nothint;- of the thinj;- she 
 saw. Rut, verily, she now indeed was lookiii"' on a i;r(>at expans(> of 
 watei-, albeit she herself did not know what it was. 
 
 So this is what shr sa\\ : On the surface of the water, floatiiiji' 
 about hither and thither, like Ncritablc canoes, weie all forms and 
 kinds of ducks (waterfowl). Thereupon Loon notice(l her. aiid he 
 suddenly shouted, saying: "A man-being-, a female one is coming 
 up from the depths of the water." Then Bittern spoke in turn, 
 saying: ""She is not indeed coming np out of the depths of the 
 water.'" He .said: ''She is indeed falling from above." Whereupon 
 
 tiio""hwendjia'te". XeiT wa'"hr wa"tiontka"thonnion'"hwe" tii'hno""' 
 
 Now verilv she did look about in all and 
 
 directions 
 
 o'k" ne' oron'"hia" ni'io't. 
 
 wa'e'ke" 
 
 she it saw 
 
 la" 
 
 Not 
 
 tare" 
 
 )the'uo"' 
 
 anythinii 
 
 o"' ki"' 
 
 tha'tetcio'kwata'se" 
 
 iust it it surrounds com- 
 pletely 
 
 o'i:!" thaiofitkrit'dio 
 
 other she it eould see. 
 
 la- 
 
 Not 
 
 othe'no" 
 
 anvthint? 
 
 teiakoterieiT- 
 
 she knows it 
 
 tkonta''kwe"" 
 
 continue.s 
 
 o'k 
 
 nnl 
 
 ieiiVton'tie". 
 
 o"''te" 
 
 perhaps 
 
 her bod.v is 
 falling. 
 
 ki", o'k" nitiotie're"'. la"' 
 
 I be- only so it is done (it Not 
 lieve, state of things isi. 
 
 ho'te"' ia'ontkat'ho". No'k 
 
 kind of thither she it saw. .\nd 
 
 thing 
 
 ne' iiVteiekan'ere" no'k" 1 
 
 the 
 
 ne"iakoi;i"ta'wenne". 
 
 so it lier Ijodv will ' 
 happen t'o, 
 
 No'k" a'kare" nefi' iiVoiltkat'ho" 
 
 .Vnd after a now ihithershelooked 
 
 time (to see) it is 
 
 othe'no"" teiakoterien'tare" dji' na'- 
 
 anything she it knows where such 
 
 ■se'ke""' o'k" tiio- 
 
 hecanse onlv it 
 
 hat 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 se 
 
 wa 
 
 'hi" 
 
 thither she it ^ 
 
 ?/ na'ho'te"". 
 
 le such kind uf 
 thing. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" 
 
 and 
 
 akao"''hfi' 
 
 she hersfc'lf 
 
 I'd 
 
 kfi ■ hneko wa' ne" ' 
 
 it great (water) 
 liquid 
 
 teieiente'ri' 
 
 she knows it 
 
 lie' o'hneku'ke' 
 
 The so then the 
 
 it water or 
 
 
 they boats 
 from 
 
 drift about plurallv all it 
 place to place 
 
 10 
 
 ka'.sora'tsera'ke". 
 
 E"tho'ne" 
 
 ne' 
 
 Tcofiniat; 
 
 irefi'to"" lie' Wil'hat'toke" 
 
 
 kind of dnetwJiuiaber. 
 
 Xt that 
 
 the 
 
 l.o. 
 
 •n [he he it noticed 
 
 11 
 
 wa'tho"hen're"te". 
 
 wa"heii'ro"": 
 
 ""Ofi'kwe 
 
 " ta'ie"" kunon'wako""."" 
 
 
 he shouted. 
 
 he it said 
 
 
 "A man- 
 being 
 
 she is it water m the 
 coming depths of." 
 
 12 
 
 No'k" e"tho'ne" 
 
 Te"ka'"ho" 
 
 ■ tj 
 
 ii"hata'tr. 
 
 wiVhen'ro"": "la" se" 
 
 
 .\nd at that 
 
 Bittern 
 
 
 he replied, 
 
 he it said : • Not in- 
 deed 
 
 13 
 
 kanoii'wako"" thofita'ie""." 
 
 Wa' 
 
 •heiTro"": 
 
 "" P"neke"" se" taieia'- 
 
 
 it water in the ihi 
 depths of 
 
 •nee does she 
 come." 
 
 Ho 
 
 ' It said : 
 
 ".\bove indeed thence her 
 Ixidy 
 
 14 
 
286 IROQUdlAN COSMOLOGY [etii. 
 
 thev held ;i council to decide M'hat they should do to provide for 
 her welfare. They tinally decided to invite the Great Turtle to come. 
 Loon thereupon said to him: "Thou shouklst float thy body above the 
 place where thou art in the depths of the water." In the rii-st place, 
 they sent a large number of ducks of various kinds. These flew and 
 elevated themselves in a very compact l)ody and went up to meet her 
 on high. And on their backs, thei'eupon did her body uliyht. Then 
 slowly they descended, bearing her body on their backs. 
 
 Great Turtle had satisf actor iU' caused his carapace to flout. There 
 upon his back they placed her. Then Loon said: '' Come, ye who are 
 deep divers, which one of you is able to dive so as to fetch up earth ; " 
 Thereupon one by one they severally dived into the water. It was at 
 
 ton'tie'." E'tho'ne' nefi' wa'hatitcie'"ha'ie"' ne' dji' nii'hatriere' 
 
 1 is rlrifting." At Ihat now they held ii cvmncil the where so tlicy should 
 
 lime il" it 
 
 ne' dji' a'shakonateweien'to"". Irrtliotiri'hwaiefi'ta'se" ne' 
 
 2 the where they her slumld prei>ure for. Tliere they decided for them- tlie 
 
 .selves 
 
 Rania'te""ko'wrr ia'honwaro"'ie""hare'. e'tho'ne' ka'ti' ne' 
 
 3 he Great Turtle Ihonee they invited him. at that so then the 
 
 time 
 
 Tcoiiniataren'to"" nefr wa'heii'ro"": ■'.\'satia'takeni"'kwe" ne' dji' 
 
 ■i Loon now he it said : -Tliou thy body should.sl lli.- wln-re 
 
 eaiise to float 
 
 ke""' sl'tero"" kanofi'wako"'." No'k" tiiotiere"'''to"' irrshakotofi'- 
 
 5 here thon art, it water -Vnd it is the first thither they them 
 
 ^si^tesl) depths of." thing 
 
 nie'te" iotitio'kowa'ne"' ne' sora'hokoiT'a". Wa'tkonti'te"' tii'hno"" 
 
 6 sent they arc a large body the dneks i.lunilly. They ilew an.l 
 
 wa'konthara'tiite" tiiimo"*' ionathwe'noiini'ha'tie' tii'lino""' ia'tia- 
 
 and thither 
 
 konate'ra'te' e'neke'". E"' taieia'ta'ra'ne' ne' konti'shoiTnc'. 
 
 they her went above. There her body alighted the their baeks on. 
 
 to meet 
 
 E'tho'ne" iieiT skr-finofi'Tr tontakontsne""t('" ialvotiia"te"'"hawf, 
 
 9 At that now slowly thence they descendi'd they her body bore, 
 
 time 
 
 konti'shoiTne" ieia'tara'tie'. 
 
 10 their baeks on her body rested 
 
 coming. 
 
 la'tkaie'rr ne' RaniiV'te^kowa' neii' roti'nowa"kera''ko"'. E'tho' 
 
 11 Very correctly the he Great Turtle now he his carapace cau.ses There 
 
 to float. 
 
 rti'nowa'ke" e'' ia'akoti'tei'o"'. E'tho'ne" ne' Tconniatarefi'to"" 
 
 12 his carapace on there there they her At that the Loon 
 
 set down. time 
 
 wa'hefi'ro"": '" Hau"', ne' sew&'thonrio'kats'te's o""'k;V rokwe'nio'" 
 
 I'J he it said ; "Tome. the ye stout-breathed ones who lie Is able to 
 
 (is it) do it 
 
 ne' e'^ha'thon'ro" e"'ro""hwendjiako"ha'?" Ta'. e'tho'ne' 
 
 li the he will dive he earth will go to bring?" So, at that 
 
 (into the water) time 
 
 skat'sho"" toiite'ra'te' wa'ho"'thonron'nio"'. E'tho'ne" Djienni'to' 
 
 15 one by one thence it it did they dove into the water At that Beaver 
 
 therebv one bv one. time 
 
Mohawk vkksion 
 
 2S7 
 
 this tiiiic tliat B(';i\i'r niadi' the iitlciiiiit and ili\r(l. 'I'lir time was lonu- 
 and tlioro was only silciuc. It was a loiii:- tiiiif Ix't'oi'c his hacl< 
 roappcurcd. He canic up <li'ad. Ids l>i-calhiiii;' lia\iny failed him. 
 Thereupon tliev exanuned his ])aw>. hut he had hrouifht up no earth. 
 Then Otter said: ■"Well, let il lie my turn now: let nie make another 
 attempt." Whereu])on he dive.l. A lun^^er time elajjsed hefoi'e he 
 came to the surface. He also came up dead in his turn. They then 
 examined his paws also. X(Mth(>i' did he. it is said. i>ring- up any 
 earth. It was tlien that Muskrat said: " 1 aUo w ill make the d(>spei-ate 
 attempt." So then he dove into the water. It \\:is a still lony'er 
 time that he. in turn, was under water. Then. aft<M- a while, he 
 floated to the surface, coming up dead, havinjj- lost his lueatli. There- 
 uijon, again, they examined the in.side of his paws also. They found 
 mud. He l)rought up his paws and his mouth full of mud. 
 
 wa'hate'nien'te"' 
 
 waiia'thon'ro". Kai"i''hwese" 
 
 o'k' tha'teioteiT 
 
 tonni". 
 
 
 he it attempt miuic 
 
 he dived into tlie It was a long 
 water. matter 
 
 only H is very . 
 
 <tiii. 
 
 1 
 
 Wa'kari'iiwese" 
 
 nefi' .saio'nowtV'kera'kwe" r 
 
 ao"*heio"'ha'tie" 
 
 waiui- 
 
 
 It was a long iniiitcr 
 
 now again its back <'ame to the 
 surface 
 
 he eanu- np .lead 
 
 llis 
 
 2 
 
 thofiriok'te"". 
 
 K'tho'ne" w;vhonne*'s;"dce" 
 
 ra"sno""so'ko"" 
 
 ia"' 
 
 
 breath gave «nu. 
 
 At lliat Ihev it seareli<-(l f..r 
 time 
 
 his liiUid in 
 
 not 
 
 3 
 
 ka'neka" tesro" 
 
 ■hwendjie""ha'wi". F/tho'ne" 
 
 Tawi'ne" wa"h' 
 
 en'ro"": 
 
 
 anywhere (aga 
 
 ini he earth brcnight. At tliat 
 time 
 
 oner lie i 
 
 It said: 
 
 ■i 
 
 To', i"' non'wa' skate'nieii'to"" " E'tho'iie" iieiT wfrha'thon'ro 
 
 Well. I Ihi.s time again I try it." At that 
 
 again I try it." 
 let me try it 
 
 Se"''ha" nrrkari'iiwe.se" nefi' 
 
 iw he dived into tlie 
 
 time water. 
 
 Vhatia'ta'keraivwe". rawe"'hei- 
 
 again he his body thml.-.i. lie eanie 
 
 o"*ha'tie" o'nf 
 
 lip dead also 
 
 na 
 
 ue 
 
 E'tho'ne" o'nf 
 
 na 
 
 lie 
 
 wa'honnr 
 
 » (the) that At that 
 
 that one lime 
 
 sake' nrsno"'so'ko'"\ Ifr' ki"' o'' 
 
 f..r his band in. Ni>t, I loo i 
 tliink. 1 
 
 E'tho'ne' An5'kie"' wa'hen'ro"': "I'' o'nf ("^"waktVta'ko 
 
 .•^t that Muskrat be it said : 
 
 ne'' tesro"'hwendjie"'ha'wi'. 
 
 thai he earth bronght bac-k. 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 so then 
 
 wa'ha'thon'ro'. Se"'"ha' na'' ne 
 
 he dived into the More that lh< 
 
 water. one tha 
 
 ro"thonro''ho"". No'k" a'kare' nen' .sa'hatia'ta'kem'kwe' rawe""he 
 
 Nefi' 
 
 I will attempt the Now 9 
 
 hopeless." 
 
 "' W!vkarr"hwese' 
 
 it matter was a long ItJ 
 
 Ills body again floated 
 
 11 
 
 io"'ha'tie' o'ni 
 
 up dead also 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 also thai 
 
 one 
 
 wa'hofine".sake' 
 
 they it sought for 
 
 that. 
 
 ra"sno'''.so' 
 
 Wa'hathonrio'kte"" 
 
 His breath gave fint. 
 
 wa'hatitsefi' 
 
 Ihev it found 
 
 E'tho'ne" nen' 
 
 At that now 12 
 
 onawa'tsta' 
 
 ii mud 13 
 
 ra"tca'ne'""htiwe'. no'k' o'ni' ronhoskwa'n'honte' ne' onawa'tsta'. 
 
 he it handful brought. and also be it mouthful had the il mu.l. 
 
 14 
 
288 
 
 TKOQl'OIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [kth. 
 
 It was then that they iiuuK' use of this mud. They coated the edge 
 of the carapaee of the (ireat Turtle with the mud. Now it was that 
 other muskrats. in their turns, dived into tlie water to feteh nnid. Thev 
 floated to the surface dead. In this way lliey W(>rke(l until they 
 had mad(> a circuit of the carapace of thi' (ireat Turtk". placing- mud 
 thereon, until the two portions of the work came tog^ether. There- 
 upon Loon said: '" Now there is enough. Now it will suttice." 
 Thereupon the muskrats cea.sed from diving to fetch up mud. 
 
 Now. verilj', this man-being sat on the carapace of the Great lurtle. 
 After the lapse of sufficient time, she went to sleep. After a while 
 she awoke. Now then, the carapace of the Great Turtle was co\ered 
 with mud. 'ilien. moreover, the earth whereon she sat had become 
 enlarged in size. At that time she looked and saw that willows had 
 grown up to bushes along the edge of the water. Then also, when 
 
 E'tho'ne" neiT ne"' wa'honts'te" thi'ke" 
 
 M that time now the thev it used this it is 
 
 onawats'ta" 
 
 it mud. 
 
 Wa-ha- 
 
 They 
 
 tinawatsta'r''ho' kiVnowaktii'tie' ne' Rania'te""kowa'. Ncfi 
 
 mud placed (sim-arofl) it it carapace along the he i Ireiit Turtle. Xiiw 
 
 o la 
 
 titlier 
 
 Ano'kie'" sa'ha'thofi'rt 
 
 Sa"hatia"ta'kera"kwc" 
 
 .Vga 
 
 1 his hoilv 
 
 iild float custom- 
 arily 
 
 wa'thonte''nowatii' 
 
 rawe'"heio""ha'tie' 
 
 Ik- came up dead. 
 
 W!l"hanawatst:iko"ha'. 
 
 he mud went to bring. 
 
 E" thi'hatl'iere' 
 
 so they it did 
 
 Tl 
 
 lianla'tt'" ■' ko wa " 
 
 he Great Turtle 
 
 wa'ha- 
 
 dji' niio're' 
 
 where so it is 
 distant 
 
 tiuawatsta'r"ho', ia'toii.sakiate'ra'ne'. E'tho'no" ne' TconniatareiT'to"' 
 
 it mud daubed there again they two .Vt that time the Loon 
 
 neiT wa'hen'ro"" 
 
 'NeiT e'tho". Nen' (">"kakwe' 
 
 m 
 
 Nefi' 
 
 o m 
 
 ■No 
 
 ne' ano'kie""hokon"'a 
 
 the muskrats plurally 
 
 ratinawa''tstako''he'8. 
 
 they mud went to bring up. 
 
 Neil' wifhr ke""i'ke" 
 
 wa'hon"tka"we" 
 
 they stopped work 
 
 thi; 
 
 ia,kon'kwe' 
 
 she mall-being 
 
 te"'kowa' 
 
 Great Turtle 
 
 kii'ti" 
 
 ra'nowa'ke' 
 
 his carapace on. 
 
 wa'ako'ta'we'. 
 
 she fell asleep. 
 
 Akwi 
 
 he"'th^ 
 
 No'k^ 
 
 And 
 
 to doit." 
 
 
 ■' dji' roiT"thonron'nio"'s 
 
 ■ where the 
 
 y dove into the water 
 plurally 
 
 ietskwa 
 
 '■hert>" Kania'- 
 
 she s 
 
 lat h.> 
 
 ()■ dji' 
 
 na'karr'hwese' 
 
 1 wlier.- 
 
 so it was a long 
 matter 
 
 c" nefi' 
 
 saie'ie'. Nen' 
 
 ' 
 
 again she Xow 
 awoke. 
 
 sVnowii'ke' 
 
 ne' Rauiii'- 
 
 it carapace on 
 
 the He 
 
 ka'ti" o"'hwen'djia" iote'r''ho'ro"' n( 
 
 so then it earth it covered itself th 
 
 te""'kowa". nen' ta'hno"'' iote'hia'ro"" dji' niwato"'hwen'djia'' ne' 
 
 Great Turtle, now and it has grown where so it earth (is) large the 
 
 dji' ie'tero"". E'tho'ne" ni''n' wtrontka'tho' o'.se' iotkwiron'ni' 
 
 where she sits. At that time ni.w .she it looked at willow it shrubs grew to 
 
MOHAWK VKKSIOX 
 
 289 
 
 slif ;i,u';iiii awoke, the carca^ of a dn-v. rccfiitly killed, lay tliei-e. and 
 now liesides thi>. a >iiiall lire liurneil there, and hesich's this, a siiarp 
 stone lay tlicie. Now. of I'oursi'. she dressed and quartei'ed the 
 cureass of the deer and roasted some pieees thereof, and she ate lier 
 till. So. when she had tinished her repast, she again looked about 
 her. Now . assuredly, the earth had increased uiuoh in size, for the 
 earth u-rew very rapidly. She, moreover, saw another thing-; she saw 
 arowinu' shrulis of the I'ose-willow along the edge of the water. 
 
 ^foriMiver. not long after, she saw a small ri\idet take up its course. 
 Thus, then, things eaine to pass in their turn. Rapidly was the earth 
 increasing in size. She then looked and saw all species of herbs and 
 grasses spring from the earth, and also saw that they began to grow 
 towai'd maturity. 
 
 dji' tewatciVkta'tie". NeiT ta'hno""' ne' shoiisaie'ie' o'skeiinonto""' 
 
 unci 
 
 the 
 
 e"' kaia'tion'n!" a'se" kar'io'. nefi 
 
 there its body lay mns ime it liiis now 
 
 extended killed. 
 
 nikadjie^'hii'-ri'. neiT tii'hno""' e" 
 
 ow and theri 
 
 tifhno"" 
 
 iotek'ha" 
 
 the 
 
 it bi 
 
 so it fire tis) ?mall. 
 
 Isefi' wa'"hi" 
 
 ka'ie°" ouen'ia 
 
 it lies 
 
 wa"tkonwaiii"tari"'te" 
 
 io'hio'thi'ie". 
 
 it stone it is sharp-ed;<eil. 
 
 o'skeunonto"". Nefi' 
 
 it deer. Now 
 
 wii tiontsk 
 
 >he ilt. 
 
 wa'iii" o'ui" wii'onte'skofiton'nio"". Nen' o'ni" 
 
 verilv also she roasted for iierself Xow also 
 
 several (pieees). 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" nen' ciVekhwiMTtiVne" tonsaiontka"thonnion'"hwe'. Nen' 
 
 The so then now where she her food attain she looked around repeatedly. X()W 
 
 finished eating 
 
 ka'ti' se"'"ha" iao"'hwendjiowa'uha''o'", a'se'ke""' io'sno're' 
 
 so then more. it earth had grown large. because it is nipid 
 
 thika'te" o'ia' 
 
 it is differ- other 
 ent it is 
 
 ouekwe"''tara' 
 
 it red color 
 
 iute'hiaTon'tie' ne' o""hwen'djiiV. 
 
 it is inerea-sing in size the it earth lis). 
 
 wa'e'ke"" iotkwiron'ni' ne' 
 
 she it saw it itself shrubs the 
 
 made 
 
 nikakwiro'te"" ioton'ni'. 
 
 such it kind ol 
 shrub 
 
 Ne' o'ni 
 
 The : 
 
 hofi'ko'te 
 
 Nen' tii'hno""' 
 
 atca'kta'tie" ne' 
 
 tekarl'^hwes wa'ofitkat'ho" 
 
 wa'ka'hio""- 
 
 it a stream 
 
 nikiVhio"'ha"a'. E" ka'ti" ni'io't dji' wathawinon'tie'. 
 
 so it stream (is I There so then so it is where at ditTerent times (it 
 
 small. bears itself along 
 
 severally*. 
 
 lo'.siio're" 
 
 It is rapid 
 
 ioto"'hwendjiate'hia"roii'tie". Nen' o'ni" 
 
 it earth is increasing in size. Xow also 
 
 wa'ontkat'ho" 
 
 she it saw 
 
 niia"tekahon't:lke" wa"tkonno"'hwendjiot'k:i"we" ne' o'ni' tontakont- 
 
 all kinds it plants they left (it) earth the also they it 
 
 in number 
 
 '■hofitate'hia'ro"". 
 
 plants increased in size. 
 
 L'l ETH - 03 19 
 
290 
 
 IKOyl'OIAN CUSMOLOOY 
 
 Now also, when the time had coujc for her to be delivered, she 
 gave birth to a female man-being, a girl child. Then, of course, 
 the}' two, mother and daughter, remained there together. It was 
 quite astonishing how rapidly the girl child grew. So then, when she 
 had attained her growth, she of course was a maiden. They two were 
 alone; no other man -being moved about there in any place. 
 
 So then, of course, when she had grown up and was a maiden, then, 
 of course, her mother was in the habit of admonishing her child, sa}'- 
 ing, customarily: "Thou wilt tell me what manner of pei'son it is 
 who will visit thee, and who will say customarily: 'I desire that 
 thou and I should marry.' Do not thou give ear to this; but say, 
 customarilj' : 'Not until I first ask my mother.*" 
 
 Now then, in this manner, matters progressed. First one, then 
 another, came along, severally asking her to l)ecome his wife, and she 
 
 Ne' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ia'ka'"hewe'' nen' 
 
 wa'akoksivtaien'ta'ne' 
 
 she child hroiitrht fortli 
 
 iakoii'kwe' ne' eksa"a'. Neil' 
 
 she man-being the she Now 
 
 (is) child (is). 
 
 akoiefr'a'. Akwa'' . ione'hra'kwa't 
 
 slie hiis a Very it is marvelous 
 
 wa''hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 lo'sno r(> 
 
 it is rapiil 
 
 eksa"a'. Ne' ka'ti" 
 
 she The so then 
 child (is). 
 
 eia'tase' on'to"'. 
 
 she (is) maid it became. 
 
 kiin'ekiV to'ie"'s ne' oii'kwe'. 
 
 anywhere one moved the man-bein,i:. 
 
 roii'tie' ne' 
 
 in size the 
 
 nen' wa"hr 
 
 now verily 
 
 keni'tero"" ne' 
 
 ■ thev two the 
 
 abode 
 
 dji' iakote'hia'- 
 
 w hen- slie increased 
 
 :'iiakote"hia'ron'tie' 
 
 where she increased in size 
 
 Iono"'hsi'tci'wiV ; ia'' 
 
 'ka" 
 
 o la 
 
 other 
 
 Ta', 
 
 one moved the 
 nbout 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 ne 
 
 •\n 
 
 dji' 
 
 iakott' 
 
 the 
 
 eia tase 
 
 she is maid 
 
 i'ke"' 
 
 nen' wa'"hT" 
 
 now verily 
 
 o"niste'^'"hii" 
 
 her mother 
 
 iontafhro'ris 
 
 she her tells 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 11 
 V2 
 
 13 
 14 
 
 ontatieii"';!' 
 
 her ofTspring 
 
 ion'to"' 
 
 she it says 
 
 E"sk'liro'rr o"' ni'haia'to'te"" ne' 
 
 to'ka 
 
 if 
 
 To"sa- 
 
 Do not 
 
 iiro'ri' 
 
 tell 
 
 NeiT 
 
 Now 
 
 e'"hi{i'kta"se' 
 
 he thee will visit 
 
 e"'sathon'tate', 
 
 ne' e""hato"'*heke' 
 
 the he will keep saying 
 
 E'"sI'ro"' e"'s: 
 
 Thon it wilt cnstom- 
 
 i'ke'hre" 
 
 I it desire 
 
 iiioiikeni'make". 
 
 thon T should marry. 
 
 'Nia're'kwe' ki"' e"khe- 
 
 ■rntil first, I be- I her will 
 
 ne' istefi"a'.' 
 
 the ray mother." 
 
 ka'tr e"' niio 
 
 so then there so i 
 
 "hwanontoiTnio"' ne' 
 
 'to""ha'tii'". O'ifi" o'k" c"'s is're" wa 
 
 .'shakori- 
 
 : continued .\nother only custom- again he 
 to be. it is arily comes 
 
 he her 
 asks 
 
 a'hoti'niake". Ne' e"' ki*' e"'s 
 
 wa'i'ro"': 
 
 they should The there. I c\istom- 
 marry. believe, arily 
 
 .she it said: 
 
HEWITT] MtDlAWK VKKSIdX 2'.)1 
 
 customarily roplicd: ••Not until 1 tirst a.sk my mother." ^^' lieu .she 
 would tell her uiother what uiauuer of person had asked her to marry 
 him. lier uiother would answer, sayiu}'' customarily: ••NO: ho is not 
 the person." But after a while the maidiMi said: "•()nc who has a 
 deep fringe along- his legs and arms paid a \ isjt." The <'lder woman 
 said: "•That is the one. I think, that it will he proper for j'ou to 
 marry." Thereupon she returned to the place where the young- 
 man stood. She said: "We should marry, she says." The young- 
 man answered, saying: ••AX'heii il is dark. I shall return." So 
 then, when the appointed time arri\<Ml. he also cunie hack. Then 
 it was that he paid court to hrr. But. 1 thiid-;. they two. he and 
 the maid, did not lie together. When she lay down so that she 
 
 "Nia're^kwe' e"khe^hi-o'ri' ne' isten''a"." Ne' ka'tr e"'s wu'"hi" 
 
 •'Until first I her sball tell the inv mother." The sci tlii'ii eiistom- vcrilv 1 
 
 iirily 
 
 ne' neiT wa'ontafliro'ri" ne' o'nisten"';!' ne' dji' ni'haia"- 
 
 the iKW she her tol.l the lier mother the where Mi<-h he kind 2 
 
 of boiiy 
 
 to'te"" ne' wa'shakori'hwanontou'ur ne' a'hoti'niake"; taieri'hwa"- 
 
 hfts the he her has asked qnestions the they should j-he " 
 
 marry: 
 
 sera'ko* e"'s ne' o"uisten''a- waT'ro"" e"'s: "la"' ne"' te'ke""." 
 
 replied custom- the her mother she it said custom- '- Not that it is." "* 
 
 arily arily: (one) 
 
 No'k' a'kare" ueiT wa'i'ro"" ne' eia'tase': "• Wa'hakwat'ho" ne' 
 
 And lifter a now slie it said the she maid •• He paid a visit the ^ 
 
 time (is); 
 
 roii'kwe", teiotarota'tie" ne' ra*sina'k(>". no'k' o'ln"" ne' ranofi- 
 
 Iteinan- it fringe showed the his legs (in. and also the his " 
 
 being (is), along 
 
 tsil'ke'."' Wa'i'ro"' ne' akok.stefi"':!": ■' Ne"' ki"' e"kriie'rite' ne' 
 
 arms on." She it said the she elder one "That. 1 it will be the ' 
 
 (isi; believe. proper 
 
 e"seni'niake'."" E"tho'ne" nen' e'' sa'ie"''te" dji' noii'wc" i'trate' 
 
 ye two will \i that now there again she where plaee there he ^ 
 
 marry.-' time went stands 
 
 ne' raneke""tero"". Wai'ro"" ne' eia'tase': •• Aiofikeni'nlake", 
 
 the he young man. She it sjiid the she maid -'Thon-I should marry, 9 
 
 (is) iiiew-bodied): 
 
 ia'ke"'."" Ta"hari"hwa"sera'ko" ne' raneke""tero"' wa'hen'ro"" 
 
 He replied the he young man (is i he it said; 
 
 ra'to"' 
 
 ne' eia'tase". 
 
 Ne' nen' 
 
 lain to- 
 gether 
 
 the she maid 
 < new-bodied i. 
 
 The now 
 
 ta'we' 
 
 eVka- ne' 
 
 raoien'kwir 
 
 sleep 
 
 one (it isj the 
 
 bis arrow 
 
 10 
 
 '*Ne' nr'n' e"tio'karas e'tho'ne" nt'fi' t(''"'tke"."" Ne' ka'ti' ci- 
 
 "The now it will beeome at that now 1 will come." The so then there H 
 
 dark time 
 
 ia"ka'"hewe" dji' nofi'we" ni'hona'to"" e'tho'ne" ka'ti" sa'rawe". 
 
 it arrivi-d where Ilie jdaee just where lie it at that sri then he again 1 — 
 
 appointe<l time arrived. 
 
 NeiT ka'ti" wiVshakotchinato""ha'.se'. No'k" ia"' ki"' te'hoiina- 
 
 Xow so then In- ■■ courted " ber. .\nd not. 1 thev two 13 
 
 believe. have 
 
 shiVofitiiVtioiTnite" ne' e"iako'- 
 
 she lay supine the she will 1-i 
 
 wfrha'ie"' 
 
 15 
 
292 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOCiY [eth. ann. 21 
 
 (■(luld sleep, he laid (ine ol' his iirrdWs beside her liodv. Thereiqjon 
 he deiiiirted. Then, at his return, he aaaiii took his arrow and 
 depai'ted again, carrvini;' the arrow away with him. lie nevei- came 
 l)ack afterward. 
 
 After a while the elder woman heeame aware that the maiden was 
 orowing in size, eaused hy the fact that she, was preg'iuuit. 
 
 So when the day of her delivery bad come, she l)i(>Ui;ht forth 
 twins, two male infants. I5ut diirino' the time that she was in travail, 
 the maiden heard the two talking' within her body. One of them said: 
 ■'This is th(> place through whi(^h wo two shall eaierge from here. It 
 is a nuich shorter way. for, look thou, there are many transparent 
 places." But the other person said: '"Not at all. Assuredly, we 
 should kill her by doing this thing. Howbeit, let u.s go out that other 
 way, the way that one, having become a human being, will use as an 
 exit. We will turn around and in a downward direction we two will 
 
 E'tho'ne" neiT sa'ha'ten'ti". Ne' ka'ti' ne' nen' shonsa'rawe' 
 
 1 At t hilt niiw again he di'- Tlic/ so then the now again lie re- 
 
 time piirted. turned 
 
 tofisfi'ra'kwe" ne' raoien'kwire" neiT til'hno""' sfrha'tefi'tf ionsa'- 
 
 2 he it tiiiik nji llie Ills arrow now ami he again tie- lie it took 
 
 again parted 
 
 ha'"hawe" ne' raoien'kwire'. la"' noiiwen'to'"' tha'tethawe'noil'. 
 
 3 away with ilie liisnn-nu. Not ever did he return (retrace 
 
 him his steps). 
 
 A'kare' kti'ti" ne' akoksteiT'iV nen' Wii'ont'toke' nen' 
 
 4 Altera m> then the sheclderone now slie it notieed now 
 
 time (is) 
 
 iakote'hiii'ron'tie' ne' eiii'tase' ne' kari'hoiTni" dji' iene'ro'". 
 
 she is increasing in size the she maid. ttie it it causes where she is preg- 
 
 uew-hodied is nam. 
 
 Ne' ka'tf ne' nefi' ciia'akoteni"seri'"he"se" Wii'akokssVtaien'ta'ne' 
 
 6 The so then the nou- where her day arrived toiler she became possessed of 
 
 offspring 
 
 te'nik'"he"'. No'k" dji' na'"he' wa'^hf nt'^ii' iakoren'hia'ke"' 
 
 7 thevtwoare .\nd where it lasts verily now she was in pain 
 
 ■twins. (while) 
 
 iakothon'te" ne' eiii'tase' tet'hoti'thare' eia"tako"'. Shaitv'ta' 
 
 J^ she it lieanl the she new- there they conversed her body in. He one 
 
 bodied(is) together. person 
 
 ra'to"": '• Ke""' nofi'we" te"teniiake""ta'kwe". Se""ha' ne' 
 
 !♦ lie it said; ■'Here (it is! the place thou I will use it to go out. More the 
 
 niio'rc'a' a'.se'ke"" satkat'ho" o'k" thiia'teio'swathe'nio"'." No'k' 
 
 1('J so it is little becnuse do thou look just it is transparent in places." And 
 
 distant 
 
 ne' shaia'ta" ra'to"': ''Ia"'te"'. E^iethi'rio'. wa"hi' nii"' ne''. 
 
 11 the he one he it said: " Not at all. Thou I will kill verily that the 
 
 person her, one that. 
 
 E"' ki"' nonka'ti" te°'teniiake'"'ta'kwe' dji' noii'ka'ti' e"ieiake"'''ta'kwe' 
 
 12 There. 1 he- side of it thou I will u-se it to go where side of it one will use it to go 
 
 lieve. out out 
 
 ne' oii'kwe" e"iakoto°'o"'hii'tie". Te"tiatkar'hate'nr e'ta'ke' noiika'ti' 
 
 13 the man-being 
 
HKWITT) MdHANVK ■VKJvSIOX '298 
 
 go." So tlicii till' t'drnuT (inc ri)iiliriiic(l wlial this our liail ]>n)]i<>>i'(l. 
 when this one snid: ••'I'hiis it sli:ill (•(Jiitiliur Id \n\" 
 
 liul. h()\vc\('r. lit' iiiiw coiilcstt'd anotiirr matter. He ditl not coiii- 
 ply whi'ii till' sMouil imc said: "•Do thou take the lead." He said: 
 "Not at all: do thou y'o ahead." So thou it «as in this iiiuniief that 
 thev two eonteiided. and he who said: "■ Hight in this xci'v place let 
 ll.s two yo stfaiyht out. tor assuredly this way is as near as that." 
 gained his point. Finally, the otlni- ayfeed that he hiinseli' should 
 take the lead. .\t that time. then, lie turned about, and at once he 
 was 1)oi'ii. So at that time his e-fandiuotliof took him u}) and eai'ed 
 for him. ■{"hen she laid him aside. At that time she ayain ea\-e 
 attention to hef 'the daue'litei'|. fof now. indeed, anothef ti'a\ ail did 
 !>ho .sutler, lint that other one eni(>ri;etl in another place. He came 
 out of her ariupit. So, a.s to him, lie killed his iiit)ther. Then, his 
 
 •• I'se". shell 
 
 I't." Ka'to"" 
 
 -Thou. (L.thoi 
 tlu- !,■ 
 
 lltaki- H.ils..ivs 
 ad." 
 
 ni'io't dji' t 
 
 e"hotiriiiwa 
 
 soitis wluTi- 
 
 tlR'yt«...natl.T 
 
 lie' ra'to"": 
 
 ••O'k- ke'- 
 
 til.; hoitsiiys: 
 
 "Onlv luTi' 
 it is 
 
 i" niiore"';V 
 
 iiiV ne"'." 
 
 it is not fnr 
 
 that the 
 
 niiefrhefit'ne'." NeiT ka'tJ" ne' shaia'ta" wa'hari'hwa'ni'rate' 
 
 thillicrthoii I Ncnv s,i then tin' lu- i.iif lio it matter confirmed 
 
 will go." in-rson 
 
 dji' na'ho'te"" ra'to"': '"Ne' e'' naio'to"'-hake\" 
 
 "vvhcre such kind of he it said: "The thus so it should continue 
 thing to he." 
 
 No'k' o'iiV ki"' non'wa" na'ho'tt"'"" tonsa'hari'hwake"nhri". 
 
 And other the- this time such kind of again he it matter debated for. 
 I tiling^, licve. thing 
 
 te'hat'hon'tats ne' shaia'tfr dji' ra'to"': 
 
 he it consents to the lie one where he it savs: 
 
 person (isi 
 
 "LV'te"". r.se". sheiTt." K'' ka'ti" 
 
 "Not at all. Them, do thou take There s,,theu 
 
 the lead." 
 
 ken'"he"'. no'k" wifhateri^lnvatkwe'nf 
 
 del>ated and he liis point won 
 
 tmatter) 
 
 nofi'we" ietiattakwari"'sia"t ne' wiV'hi 
 
 it is not far that 
 
 Ihal." 
 
 Ta'. e'tho'ne" nen' ne' shaia'ta' wtiiiathon'tate' rao"'"ha" 
 
 So, at that time now the he one person lie consented to it he himself 
 
 e"'ha''heilte". E"tho'ne" nefi' wa'thatkar'hate'ni' ia'hakontatie"te' 
 
 he will take the .\t that time now he turned himself around. he without 9 
 
 lead. stopping 
 
 wa'heiina'kerate". Ta'. e'tho'ne" ne' ro'sot'ha" wa'thoiiwaia'ta'kwe" 
 
 he was born. So, at that time the his grand- she his body took up 10 
 
 mother 
 
 wa'honwakwata'ko'. K"tho'ne" i'.sl" iii'e'io"". E'tho'ne" a'ro' 
 
 she him eared well for. .\t that time far there she it .-Vt that time again 11 
 
 yonder laid. 
 
 ton.saioiltate'nia'nVne" u'.se'ke""' nefi' se" a're' o'uV tontaie- 
 
 again she her her hands set to because now indeed again other she had \'2 
 
 it is 
 
 ro""hia'ke"'. No'k' ak'te' ne' iion'wo" wa"hriiake"''ta"kwe'. 
 
 travail. .\nd aside the the place he it emerged by. 
 
 E'nho""ro'ko"" wa^haiake""'ta'kwe'. T;i'. wa'siiako'rio' na'' ne" 
 
 Her armpit in he it emerged. so, he her killed 
 
 13 
 
29-4 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 orandmother took him up and attended to his needs also. She com- 
 pleted this task and laid him alongside of the one who had tirst come. 
 So thereupon she devoted her attention to her child who was dead. 
 Then, turning herself about to face the place where she had laid the 
 two infants, she said: "Which of you two destroyed my child?-' One 
 of them answered, saying: '"Verily, he himself it is, I believe." This 
 one who had answered was a very marvelously strange person as to 
 his form. His flesh was nothing })ut flint." Over the top of his head 
 there was, indeed, a sharp comb of flint. It was therefore on this 
 account that he emerged by way of her armpit. 
 
 But the flesh of the other was in all respects similar in kind to that 
 of a man-being. He spoke, saying: ''He himself, indeed, killed 
 her." The other one replied, saying: "Not at all, indeed." He again 
 
 ro'nisten"a". E'tho'ne' wa'thonwaia'ta'kwe' wa'honwakwata'ko' 
 
 his mother. .\t that time she his body took up she eared for liim well 
 
 o'' na" ne". Wa'es''a' nefi' ska"ne" wa'honwatiia'tion'nite" ne' 
 
 too the that She it finished now one at (place) she lay their bodies extended the 
 
 tho^hen'to"". 
 
 thence he came 
 first. 
 
 iakaoii'he'io"' i 
 
 she is dead t 
 
 ne°s{liontie'ra'te' 
 
 Ta', 
 
 e'tho'ne" 
 
 at that time 
 
 outatieiT'iV 
 
 her offspring. 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 wa'tiontate'nia'nvne' 
 
 she her her hands set t(j 
 
 ne 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 E'tho'ne' nen' e" 
 
 At that time now there 
 
 ni'honwatiia'tioii'nito"' 
 
 she them laid extended 
 
 nonka'ti' 
 
 side of it 
 
 ta'hno"" 
 
 C) she it said: 
 
 0""ka 
 
 ■■ Who is it 
 
 tbi 
 
 teseniiif'she" 
 
 ye two individ- 
 uals 
 
 wa'heii'ro"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 wa'shako'rio" ne' kheien''a'?" 
 
 ay oiTspring?" 
 
 he her killed 
 
 the 
 
 ki"'. 
 
 Ibe- 
 
 Shaia'ta' tiVhata'ti" 
 
 He one thence he 
 
 person answered 
 
 Ke^'i'ke"' ta'hata'ti' 
 
 This it is thence he 
 
 replied 
 
 ni'haia'to'te"". Ao'sko"' tawi'skara' 
 
 .such his body It is wholly flint (crystal) 
 
 kind (is) chert 
 
 ta'tie" raonondjistaken'iate' io'hio'thi'ie' tawl'skara' 
 
 his head crest of it is sharp flint (crystal) 
 
 it is 
 
 w:l"haiake""ta''kwe". 
 
 wa ni 
 
 verily 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 :ari lion 111 
 
 ione'hra'kwa''t 
 
 it is marvelous 
 
 "nhoro'ko" 
 
 ' Rao"' 'ha", 
 
 " He himself 
 
 (it is), lieve, 
 
 rotonkwe'tatie'ro"' 
 
 his person ugly (is) 
 
 e' raoierofi'ke 
 
 le his flesh on. 
 
 wa"hi'." 
 
 •verily." 
 
 the 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 Teiotaro- 
 
 It has a ridge 
 (along it) 
 
 e"'. Ne" 
 
 deed. That 
 
 ne' shaia'tti" ne' 
 
 the 
 
 one 
 person 
 
 Ta'hata'tr wti'hen'ro"' 
 
 Thence he he it said : 
 
 replied 
 
 'hata'tf ne' shfiia'ta' 
 
 spoke the he one 
 
 npit in 
 
 tkiiie'rf 
 
 ;he it is 
 
 correct 
 
 ••Rao""ha' 
 
 "He himself 
 
 (it is) 
 
 wa'heii'ro'": 
 
 he it said : 
 
 it used to emerge. 
 
 ' on'kwe' ni'hiiieroiito'te"'. 
 
 man-being such his flesh kind 
 of is. 
 
 Tonta- 
 
 Thence he 
 again 
 
 "Ia"te'" se"." Sa'hen'ro-": 
 
 'Not at all indeed." Again he it said: 
 
 wa'shako'rio'."' 
 
 he her killed." 
 
 all is for this reason that he is cnV 
 Consult TheCosmoponic Gods of the Ir 
 
 Ml Tawiskaro"', which Is 
 quois. Proc. Am. Ass. Adv 
 
 the Mohawk nar 
 ,Sci..v.44.pp.241i 
 
 e for flint or chert, 
 rul following, 1895. 
 
MonAWlC VKKr^ItlX 
 
 "Of) 
 
 said: ■" Iiult'i'd. he liimsclf killed her." 'V\\[t> then, in this iiumiier. llic 
 twodi'l)atod. r>nt he w ho was Mnill y of kiliiiii;' ln'i- did not s\vt'i-v(< fi-oni 
 his denial, and so ihrn lu> (inaily won his point. Whereupon their 
 granchiiother seized tb.e ))ody of him whusi^ tlesh was verily that of a 
 man-heiiiyand with all ln'r nii<;ht east him far into the laishes. But the 
 otlu>r. whose fiesli was llint. was taken u[) and cared for Uy her. And 
 it was also wonderful how nnu-li she lo\ cd him. 
 
 Now. in its turn, she aeain laid hei- hands on tile llesh hody of iier 
 girl eiuld. who was \erily now not alive. She cut otl' her head 
 and said: "Even tluuigh thou ai-t now dead, ^'et, albeit, thou shalt 
 continue to ha\e a function to perform." .Viid now she took up the 
 flesh body and hung it on a tree standing hard by her lodge, and she 
 said: "Thou shalt continue to give light to this earth here pre.sent. 
 But the head also she hung in another place, and she said: "Thou also 
 
 "Se"' rao""ha' wa"shako'rio". 
 
 "Indeed, he himself he her killed." 
 
 (it is). 
 
 Thori"hwakont{i"lvo" 
 
 He continued to assert it 
 
 E-' ka'tr 
 
 ni'io't wa'thniri'hwa- 
 
 soitis they two it matter 
 
 ke"'nha" 
 
 disputed. 
 
 .shaia'ta" dji' 
 
 dji' raton'hi''ha' no'k" ho'ni" 
 
 where he it denied iind iilso 
 
 ka'it"^"" ne' shako'rio' 
 
 he one where it lies the he her killed 
 
 person 
 
 tkwe'ni'. E'tho'ne" ne' roti'sot'ha" 
 
 point \t that 
 
 tkaie'ri 
 
 time 
 
 oii'kwe" 
 
 mother 
 
 ni"haiero"'to'te" 
 
 eorrect kind of 
 
 o'hon'tako"" ia'honwrua'ton'tf. Jso'k 
 
 it shrubbery in thither she his bodv .Vn»l 
 
 ka'ti" wa'hateri"hwa- 
 
 -so then he bis (matter) 
 
 wa"thonwaia'ta"kwe' ne'ne' 
 
 she his hody took up ihe that 
 
 tiiiint)""' iivtionte'shen'nitVte" 
 
 and she employed her whole 
 
 strength 
 
 ne' shaia"ta' ne' tawi'skara' 
 
 til.- be one the flint (crysUil) 
 
 i"aiero'''tota"'ko" 
 
 he is fleshed thereby. 
 
 wa'thofiwaia'ta'kwt 
 
 she his body took up 
 
 ne 
 
 WiVhonwateweien'to" 
 
 she bim eared for well. 
 
 no'k' ho'ni" akwa"' ione'hra'kwa" dji' ni'honwanoro""'khwa'. 
 
 Neil' 
 
 Xow 
 
 non wa 
 
 this time 
 
 nuon.saie lere 
 
 n holds dear. 
 
 akoierofi'ta" ne' 
 
 her flesh the 
 
 ontatien"'ii"-ken'ha" ne' wa'"hi" 
 
 her offspring it was the verily 
 
 tenia'ria'ke" 
 
 her head cut off 
 
 so"'be'io"'. 
 
 thou art dead. 
 
 watie''kwe' 
 
 she it took up 
 
 tii'lmo"'' 
 
 and 
 
 <t'>'""ha" ki'' 
 
 wa 1 ro 
 
 she it said 
 
 believe. 
 
 oieron'ta" 
 
 it flesh 
 
 irr' tetciakon'"he'. Wa'onta- 
 
 not still she lives. She 
 
 ■ Iawero"'ha'tie'", dji' neiT 
 
 "Kvelitbongb where now 
 
 (no matter) 
 
 "■sateri'hoii'take'." NeiT tii'hno""' 
 
 Ihou it duly wilt have X<nv Mu.i 
 
 to perform." 
 
 e' akono"'siI'kta" ke'r'"hite" e"' 
 
 le her house beside it tree there 
 
 wii'e'ha're"" ta'hno""' wa'i'ro"": "Tf"'sii'shwathe"to""hake" 
 
 she it hung up and she it said : ■ Thou it wilt eontinue to light 
 
 ke""' wiito'"hwendjia'te", no'k" ho'ni" ne' onofi'dji" ak'te" 
 
 here it earth is extant. tint also the it head elsewhere 
 
 ne 
 
 1 
 2 
 3 
 •i 
 5 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 
 U 
 lo 
 
296 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 shalt c'Oiitiimo, to have a function. Thou shalt hiivo lejss power 
 to give light." Thus then she completed her arrangements for sup- 
 plying herself with light. Now, assuredly, she had made fast the 
 .sun for herself, and also the moon. She impo.sed on them the 
 duty of furnishing her with light for their part. Verily, indeed, it 
 was the head of her girl child who was dead that she used to make 
 the moon, but her body she made into the sun. They were to be 
 fixed alwaj's in one plat^e, and w'ere not to be moving from place 
 to place. Now, besides this, she restricted them to hei-sejf and her 
 grandson, saying: "We two, entirely alone, shall ever be supplicil l)y 
 this light. No other person shall use it, only we two ourselves."" 
 
 When she had now, indeed, finished all of her task, she was sur- 
 prised by the moving of the grasses at the spot whither she had 
 cast the other one of her grandchildren. He was alive; he had 
 1 
 
 non'we' nu'e'ha're"' ta'hno""' Mu'i'ro"': "E"''sateri''hori'take" o" 
 
 1 the place slic it hung up hihI she it said: "Everthou it duty wiU liavc too 
 
 to perforin 
 
 ni'se". Ka'ro' ni'se' dji' ne"'se"shats'teke' ne' dji' te"'sc"shwa- 
 
 2 tlie Less the where thy power shall ho the where thou it shalt eause 
 thou. thou ' effective 
 
 the-'te"'." Nefi' WiVhr wrfeweienneii'ta'ne' dji' ne"io'to""hake' 
 
 3 to be Now vcrilv she it manner tinishetl where so it will continue 
 light." " of it to be 
 
 dji' te"iakot'shwathe"te"'. Neii' wtV'hr iakoteraivwanefitak'to"', 
 
 4 where it her mil cause it to be Now verily she has sot up it sun for herself, 
 
 light for. 
 
 e"'hni'ta' o'nf, konwai'i'hoiita'ni' te"iako'shwathe'to"'"hrike" na" 
 
 O it moon also. she her duties gave it will cause it to bo light tliat 
 
 one 
 
 ne"'. Ne' se'' wa'^hT' ne' oiltatiefi"';!* ne' iakao"iH''io"' 
 
 6 the The indeed verilv the her offspring the she is dearl 
 that. 
 
 akonon'dji" ne' e"'linl'ta" WiVakoiTnia'te", no'k" ne' akoie'rofita' 
 
 7 her head the it moon she used it to and the her flesh 
 
 make it, 
 
 kara"kwa' na"' ne". Tiiotko"" kato'ke"" . e"ioi'a'nen'tako"\ ia" 
 
 o it sun that the Always it is certain it will be attached, not 
 
 one that. way 
 
 te"kia,'tentie'seke". Nefi' tiiiino""' wa'oritathwe'non'nie" 
 
 9 thev two will travel about Now and she restricted them 
 
 habitually. herself 
 
 " Onkeno"'ha"il' te"iorikiat"shwathe"to"'"hake'. Ia" 
 
 10- "Thou I only thou I will give light for us. St>t 
 
 o'ia" thiliofits'te", ne' o'k' ne' ()nkeno'"ha''i'i'.'' 
 
 11 other one will use it, Ibe only the thou I only." 
 
 it is 
 
 Neil' wa''hT' akwe'ko"" wa'eweieiinefi'ta'nc" wa'oiitie're"" o'k' 
 
 12 Now verily it all she finished its manner she was surprised nnly 
 
 of doing 
 
 kfi'tf tetio'honti'sho"*'kh\vii' dji' noii'we' ie'hofiwriiirton'tio"' 
 
 13 sr) then there it grass moves to where the place there she his body threw' 
 
 and fro 
 
 ne' shaifi'ta'' ne' ronwatere"';!'. ron''he". Ia"' te'hawe"'he'io'", 
 
 14 the ho one the her grandson, he is Not he has died. 
 
 wa 
 
 she 
 
 I ro 
 
 it saiil 
 
 o-'ka" 
 
 n 
 
 anyone 
 
 11 
 
"Kwm! MOHAWK VKKSIoN 297 
 
 iiol ilii'il; for slh' thuuM'liI wlicn -lir hail cast liim I'ar away tlial In' 
 woiilil. Ill' i-ours,'. ilii'. I)iil. how licit, he hail not died. lie walked 
 alioul tluTc aiiioiiL;' the liii>lu'~. liiil after a while he came thence 
 toward the h)dj;v of liis <>-iMndiiiothei-. Inil she ordefcd him away, 
 sayiriu': "(to tliou far ort' voiidtM-. I lia\e no dcsii-e \\lialc\-er to look- 
 on thee, for llioii it is, assuredly, wlio hast killed my c-irl child. So. 
 then, therefore. e-,> thou fai' olV yonder." \'ei'ily. he then went from 
 there. Hut. allieit. lie was movinji' aliout in a jilace i\o( far from the 
 place where the lode-c stood. Resides this, the male child was in 
 ijood health, and his e-rowth was I'ajiid. 
 
 After awhile he made for himself a how and also an ari'ow. 
 Of course he now- went ahout shootine- from iilacc to jilacc I[c 
 went, indeed, almut from place to ]ilac(>. for now. of coui'se. the 
 earth wa.s indeed of considerable .size. 'Vhc earth. inde(>d, \erilv 
 
 a'se'ke""' wsVeiT're' dji' i'.sf ieMionwaia'toiTtio"" e"'re"''heie" 
 
 lu'cau.'^o she it desired where far. there she his bodv ca.st lie will die 
 
 yonder 
 
 wa''lii". no'k" ia"' ki"' te"hawe"'he'io"'. K'' hi'tre'se" oiionta- 
 
 verilv. I.ul not. the- he has died, 
 
 lieve, 
 
 ko""'sho"". No'k' a'kare' e'' na'tonta're" dji' iakono"".sote" ne' 
 
 itsrassill. .\nd after a there theliee he where lier llou.se stands the '^ 
 
 along time eame 
 
 ro'sot'ha'. no'k" sa"honwane"nia'nr wa'i'ro"': "I'sf nofi'we' 
 
 his grand- and she llim drove away again she it said: "Yonder place "1 
 
 mother. 
 
 niia'ha'se'. Ta"' othe'no"" tha"t(>wakato"'hwendjion'ni" ne' takofikan'- 
 
 thithcrdo Not anything I iiin in need of it the I thee should O 
 
 thou go. 
 
 erake\ a'se'ke""' i'se" wa'"hr she'rio" ne' kheien'Tr. Wa"s'. 
 
 see. because thou verilv thou her the mv oiTspring. i:n. " 
 
 didst kill 
 
 nio"' ka'ti". i'si" non'we" niia'ha'.se"." 'ro'ke".ske" kii'ti" i'si" 
 
 so he so then. far. place thither do thou 11 is true .so then far. ' 
 
 it yonder ,go." yonder 
 
 noilka'tl" ioilsa're". No'k" e"' ki"' i're'.se" ia"' i'no"" te'ke"" 
 
 the side again he .\nd there. Ibe- he went not f.ir iris ■'^ 
 
 of it went. lieve. aliout 
 
 ne,' dji' kano""'sote" noii'we", tifhno""' rota'kari'te" ne' 
 
 the wliere it house place, and h- w.is w,.ll il,,- !• 
 
 stands 
 
 i"ak.sa"'a" io"sno'r<>' dji' rote'hitVrofi'tie". 
 
 hei-hild it is raj.id where he is increasing 1" 
 
 in size. 
 
 A'kare" neiT wa'hata"i''MTnofi'nr ( i! waiiata't'ilnofi'nie"')." kait'MT- 
 
 .\ftera now he made a bow for ii H 
 
 time himself 
 
 kwire' o'nl" wi'rroii'ni". Nen' wa'"hi" roi("'""(''""ha'tie"se". K'rok 
 
 arrow also he it made. Xow verily he went about Kvery \'2 
 
 shfKiting it. where 
 
 i.s'fc" .se"'. a'.se'ke"" neiT se"' wa'^hi' akwa" ke""' niwato"- 
 
 ly very here so it earth IS 
 
 'hwefi'djia*. lote'hia'ron'tie" ,se"' wa'"br ne' o""hwen'djirr. Ne' 
 
 large (is). II continued to indeed verily "" it eurih I h.- 14 
 
 increase in size 
 
 "This is the usual form of \]:r i cNt [.receding term. 
 
298 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [rth. 
 
 continued to grow in size. So at times he would return to the .side of 
 the lodge. The other boy. his ^younger brother, looked and saw that 
 he had a bow and also an arrow. Then he spoke to her, his grand- 
 mother, .raying: "Thou shouldst make for me a bow and also au 
 arrow, so that I also should have them." So, thereupon, she made 
 him a bow and also an arrow: and, then, therefore, they l)(>t!i had ))ows 
 and arrows. 
 
 So now. verily, they two wandered about shooting. So then he 
 whose body was exactly like that of a man-being went in his shooting 
 along a lake shore, even at the waters edge. There stood a chimp of 
 bushes there, whereon re.sted a flock of birds. He shot at them and 
 they flew over the lake, but the arrow fell into the water. Thereupon 
 he went thither to the water's edge, and cast himself into the lake; 
 he desired to go and recover his ari'ow. So when he leaped into the 
 
 
 ka'ti* sewatie 
 
 're'" kauo" 
 
 'siik'ta" sa're'te'. Wa'hatkat'ho" 
 
 ne' 
 
 1 
 
 so then sometimes house 
 
 ! beside again he He li 
 would go. 
 
 )0ked 
 
 the 
 
 
 shiiia'ta" ne' 
 
 ia'tate'keiT'a" 
 
 ro'en'naie"' kfiien'kwi re" 
 
 o'ni". 
 
 Nt>n' 
 
 2 
 
 he one the 
 l>erson 
 
 they two are re- 
 hite'd tts hrolhers 
 
 lie it bow has it arrow 
 
 also. 
 
 X..W 
 
 
 wa'shakawe""h!' 
 
 I'se' ne'ne' 
 
 ro'.sot'ha' wiX'hen'ro"': 
 
 '•A-sl. 
 
 :wa"en- 
 
 •'• 
 
 hehersairlt.. 
 
 the that 
 
 hLsgraniV heitsahl: 
 niotlier 
 
 ■■Thou it bow- 
 >houldst make 
 
 
 non'nie"" no'k" 
 
 o'nf ne' 
 
 kaien'kwire". aonkiefi'tilke" 
 
 o'ni" 
 
 ni"." 
 
 -t 
 
 forme l.ul 
 
 «lso the 
 
 it arrow. I it sh.iulcl liave 
 
 His.) 
 
 the I." 
 
 
 Ta', e'tho'ne" 
 
 nefi' wa 
 
 .■honwiV'ennon'nit'"" no'k" 
 
 o'nf 
 
 ne' 
 
 5 
 
 So. at that 
 
 now 
 
 she it him bow made and 
 
 a Is.. 
 
 the 
 
 nen' wa"hi' tenidjia'ro"" rona'efi'nait'^' 
 
 now verily they both they bow had 
 
 o m 
 
 also 
 
 kaien'kwire'. 
 
 it arrow. 
 
 TV, nen' 
 e' ka'ti" n' 
 
 wa'"hi" te'honnataweii'rie" 
 
 verily they traveled about. 
 
 rotiie^'e'^hii'tie'se". Ta', 
 
 th. 
 
 tkaie'ri" on'kwe" ni'haia'to'te"" dji' roie''"e'"ha'tie"se', 
 
 the so then the itiseor- man- sueh his body where he goes about 
 
 reet being kind of (is i' shooting, 
 
 kaniatarfikta'tie' i're" dji' teio'hnekak'te". E" 
 
 it lake along side of he wh.T.' it liquid (water) ends There 
 walks V = water' s edge I . 
 
 ta'hno""' e" ke"tho'kwa'"here" tci"teri"'iV. Wa'ha'ia'ke'. tii'hno" 
 
 and there it bunch rested on bird. He shot, and 
 
 io"hiano''kote' 
 
 kaniatara'ke' 
 
 it lake on 
 
 raoieii'kwire'. 
 
 his arrow. 
 
 niia'ka'tie" 
 
 E'tho'ne" 
 
 .\t that 
 
 tii"lmo""' 
 
 an.l 
 
 •" niia'ha'i 
 
 awen'ke' 
 
 it water in 
 
 d]V 
 
 ia'ha'"ho" ne' 
 
 teio'hnekak'ta" 
 
 tii'hno" 
 
 and 
 
 o'k- 
 
 irrhatitVton'ti" kaniatara'ke\ wa're're" ofi3ekko"ha' 
 
 thither he his it lake on, he it intended I it will go after 
 
 body east again 
 
MOHAWK \'KRSI()>- 
 
 299 
 
 watiT. he did not feci tli;il lie had plunucd into tlic \v;ilfr. Iicc;iu>i' he 
 fell siijiine oil the oround. There was no water thrrc. He ai'ose 
 and was sui-i)ii.sed that a lodye stood there, and that he had arisen 
 beside the (h)orway. He hooked into tiie hidue and saw a man sitting- 
 therein. The man who was sitting' in tiie lodge said: ■' Enter thou 
 here." So then he entered, and he who sat therein said: ''Thou hast 
 now arrived. I as.suredly invited thee tliat thou shouldst eoiue here. 
 Here. then, lies the reason that I sent for tiiee. It is l)(>eause I hear 
 customarily the kind of language thy grandmother uses toward thee. 
 She tells thee that she does not love thee, and the reason of it is that 
 she believes that what Tawi'skaro"" customarily says is true. He savs. 
 customarilv. of cour.se. that thou killedst her who was the mother of 
 
 ne' raoien'kwire. Ne' ka'tf 
 
 tlie his arrow. The so then 
 
 o'hnekii'ke' ik'' te'hotto'ke"' 
 
 it liquid on not he it noticetl 
 
 the 
 
 ^ii 
 
 ' neiT 
 
 ia'the 
 
 nnitco" 
 
 ■'kwa-k 
 
 rt-her 
 
 e no« 
 
 
 thither he leaped 
 
 ^' 
 
 ia'ho\sk< 
 
 y'o"' 
 
 ne' 
 
 ■hnelca' 
 
 ,e 
 
 thither hi 
 fallen into 
 
 ■ h.iil 
 
 the 
 
 it liquid 
 
 a'se'ke'"' o'"hwendjia'ke* ia^husha'tiVne'. la"' kau'eka 
 
 because it earth on there he fell Not anywheri- 
 
 supine. 
 
 Sa'hatkets'ko* uefi' wa"hatie're" 
 
 Again he arose now he was surprised 
 
 ke- 
 
 teka'hne'ko". 
 
 o'k 
 
 e" 
 
 there 
 
 kano'"'sote" 
 
 ka'n'hoka'ronte' 
 
 it doonvay is open 
 
 hatkfit'ho" kai 
 
 he looked ii 
 
 ak'tii" 
 
 non we" 
 
 place 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 Ta'. 
 
 wa'hen'ro"" 
 
 he it said 
 
 e'tho'i 
 
 ^ako- 
 
 kau( 
 
 wa'li 
 
 yke' 
 
 sako" 
 
 onsa'hatkets'ko". 
 
 again he arose. 
 
 ' ron'kwe" 
 
 he man- 
 being (is) 
 
 then'tero"" : ' 
 
 there he 
 
 iVhere 
 
 itV- 
 
 XoH- there 
 
 theii'tero'". 
 
 NeiT 
 
 ■■sted: 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 iiVliatau'eia'te' 
 
 tht-re he entered. 
 
 ta-h 
 
 no 
 
 ne' then'tero"": 
 
 NeiT 
 
 Wif'sewe". 
 
 thou hast 
 
 1"' wa''hi' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 aoiita"'se". Ke""' ka'ti" 
 
 kari'hon'n 
 
 it it causes 
 
 when- 
 
 " Kasatau'eia'te'."" 
 
 'Thence do ihou 
 enter." 
 
 lU'iT wa'heiTro"" 
 
 now he it said 
 
 ieko""huoiTko"" 
 
 hence I thee sent 
 for 
 
 ieko"'hnon'ko"" 
 
 hence I thee sent 
 
 a'se'ke"" 
 
 because 
 
 le. It IS 
 
 wakathoii'te' 
 
 1 it hear 
 
 sa'sot'lia" dji' nikari'ho'te" 
 
 iako"thare" ne 
 
 she speaks the 
 
 ne' tiiori"hwa" 
 
 the just it it is cause 
 
 of 
 
 na'ho'te" 
 
 i.se Ice 
 
 thou (the 
 to. 
 
 dji' n 
 
 where tt 
 
 ra'to"". 
 
 he it says. 
 
 lesa'hro'rrs dji' 
 
 she thee tells wliere 
 
 tiiakawe'ta''ko"" 
 
 so she it firmlv believes 
 
 ia"' teie,sanoro''''khwa". 
 
 lot she thee loves (esteems). 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji 
 
 Flint (Crystal I 
 
 Ka'to"' 
 
 He it says 
 
 W 
 
 ri'^hi" 
 
 1 se 
 
 thou 
 
 sh 
 
 e no" 
 
 ne 
 
 such kind of e 
 
 thing arily arily iitisi didst kill 
 
 ietchi'nistei1"':i'-ke"'ha". Ta'. ia"' to'ke"ske" te'ke"' dji' na'ho'te"" 
 
 she of you two was. i^o. not it is true it is where such kind o.' 
 
 mother thing 
 
300 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 you two. Now. what he customarily say.s is not true, uiul the yraiul- 
 mother of you two lirmlj^ lielieves the things that he says; so that is 
 tlie reason that I desire that thou shouldst come hither. For the fact 
 is. she discriminates between you two, lovingf him, l)ut not thee. 
 Hei'e, then, I have made a bow and an arrow as well for thee. Here, 
 then, take them." So thei'eupon he accepted them. They were 
 marvelously tine in appearance. He said: "Thou must make use of 
 these as thou goest about shooting, for sometimes thou hast asked 
 thy grandmother to make thee a bow somewhat V)etter than the one 
 thou madest for thj^self, yet she would, customarily, not give ear to 
 it, and besides that she would habitually refuse, and then order thee 
 awaj\ She would customarily say: 'Go thou from here. I have no 
 desire to be looking at thee, for thou art the one assuredly who killed 
 m\' girl child.' Now this, customarily, was the kind of discourse 
 she spoke. So now, then, another thing. Here, of course, are two 
 
 e s 
 
 10 
 
 ra'to"" 
 
 ! it says 
 
 no 
 
 k' ne' ietchi'sot'ha' ne' 
 
 the 
 
 cus- 
 tomarily 
 
 na'ho'ten' ra'to"'; tsi', 
 
 such kind of lie it says; so. 
 tiling 
 
 Ne' dji' teiakoti"he"" 
 
 slie one to tlic 
 oilier prefers 
 
 I ijrantl- 
 
 the 
 
 tiiakawe'ta"ko"' 
 
 so she it firmly believes 
 
 mothc 
 
 ne" tiiori''hwiX* wake'ro"' 
 
 that so it reason 
 
 dji' 
 
 'here 
 
 ke"" 
 
 the 
 
 "te'se'te'. 
 
 where 
 
 rao'" 'ha' 
 
 he him- 
 
 I it pur- 
 > posed 
 
 rofi wanoro" "kh wil 
 
 ia"te" 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 koilia'ennofinien'ni' 
 
 I thee it bow have made 
 
 for, 
 
 kaieil'kwir 
 
 Akwii 
 
 Verj' 
 
 ka"tr. 
 
 so then.' 
 
 Ta', 
 
 Kg-' 
 
 Here 
 (it is) 
 
 i o n e ' h ra' k wa ' t io ra 'se 
 
 it is marvelous it is fine 
 
 in appearance. 
 
 saie"'e"'ha'tic'.se', a'se'ke"" 
 
 e'tho'ne" 
 
 at that 
 time 
 
 no K 
 
 and 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 no'k' 
 
 wii'haie'na', 
 
 he it took. 
 
 Wa'he.n'ro"' 
 
 He it audi 
 
 "Ne" 
 
 because 
 
 .sewatie're"' 
 
 sometimes 
 
 "sats'thake' 
 
 'That thou it Shalt use 
 one haljitually 
 
 wiX'sheri'hwanon'- 
 
 thou licr askedst 
 
 to"'se' 
 
 question 
 
 thi- 
 
 aioian ereke 
 
 it would be 
 good 
 
 thfiionthofi'tati' 
 
 she it would eonsen 
 
 sa'sot'hrr 
 
 thy graud- 
 mother 
 
 ne' dji' 
 
 aiesa ennon men 
 
 ne 
 
 se 
 
 ha' 
 
 more 
 
 ni'io't lie' satatsa'a'ni". ia" 
 
 t;i"lini)"" 
 
 iiiesate'kwa'te' 
 
 CI 
 
 not, I 
 
 believt 
 
 Wii'i'ro"' 
 
 she it said 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 SI 
 
 noil we 
 
 the idaee 
 
 ia'hii 
 
 la" 
 
 Not 
 
 tha'tewakato"'hweridjion'ni' 
 
 I it desire, (it is needful for me 1 
 
 takonkan'ereke'. I'se' wa'"hi' se" she'rio' ne' 
 
 I thee should st 
 
 Tho 
 
 e" e"'s niieri'ho'te" 
 
 thus ens- such her tale is 
 tomarily 
 
 Ke"" wa"hi' tekano"'kwen"iake" 
 
 This verily twoit earsof corn in inimber 
 
 where 
 
 iako^'thtire' 
 
 she is talking. 
 
 kheieii'Ti 
 
 my off- 
 spring. 
 
 nefi' a're 
 
 tekofiteroiTweks 
 
 white= (shriveling) 
 
 again 
 
 )'nc"'st( 
 
 it eorn 
 
 Ta', 
 
 o la . 
 
 <pther 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 MdHAWK VKKSION 
 
 ;3oi 
 
 ours of sweet iMiru. These thou iiiiist take uway with tliee. ( )iie of 
 the ours is not yet ripe; it is stiil in il~ milky stuto. i>ut, us to tiie 
 other, it is mature. 'I'lion nuist tuke them witli theo. As to the olio 
 ill till' milky stule. thou nnist roust it for thyself; liut as to tho oiio 
 thut is uiutiiro. it shuU 1)0 for sood corn." 'I'hereupon. then, w hen lie 
 hud tinisiied spouking. tolling' hiiu ull thine-, he said: '• Here lliey ai-e. 
 then." Whoroupon ho took them. 
 
 It Avus at this time also thut he told him. sayine': •■ But, us to thut. 1 
 am thy parent." That was said by him whose lodge stood there und 
 who is the (iivut Turtle. Then the young niun departed. 
 
 So then when he had returned home in traveling, ho wotdd haliitu- 
 ally iLui along the lake shore and woidd say, customarily: "■ Lot this 
 earth keep on growing." He said: "People call me ilaple Sprout 
 
 ie"'se'shawe". Ne' skaiio'"kweir'iat ia"' toiotofini's'o"". 
 
 hence it niou The one it ear of corn not it huH ripened, 
 
 .Shalt take. 
 
 oko"'seron'ta' (^oka'soro'ta")" i'ke"". no'k" i 
 
 •'ska" iotofini's'o"' 
 
 fine it is ripe 
 
 nu no 
 
 no no 
 
 that tile 
 one thMl 
 
 the 
 
 i tliiit 
 
 toii'to"" 
 
 iia" 1 
 
 thut t 
 
 one t 
 
 e^ieiefitho "thfike" 
 
 one will use it to plant 
 (for planting I." 
 
 wsi'hari'ho'kte"" 
 
 he it matter ended 
 
 •ses'ha\ 
 
 no'k- 
 
 and 
 
 akwe'ko" 
 
 it all 
 
 No' 
 
 )ko"'seron'ta" 
 
 it is milky 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 .\t that 
 time 
 
 wu"ho"hro'ri' 
 
 he him told 
 
 kil'ti 
 
 e'"satene'"s- 
 
 thou th.vself shalt 
 roast corn for 
 
 iotonni'sV)"- 
 
 it is ripe 
 
 dji' non' 
 
 wliere now 
 
 wu'hen'ro"": 
 
 ■ Ko"'. ka'ti"." E'tho'ne" nofi' wa'haie'nu". 
 
 "Here so then." .\t tliat now lie them 
 
 "tho'nr 
 
 at that 
 
 Xen' o' 
 
 Sow all 
 
 konierr'fi'." Xe"' mV wuiien'ro" 
 
 I am thy That that he it said 
 
 parent.'"* one 
 
 Hania'te""kowa' ke"'i'ke' 
 
 He Turtle Great this it is. 
 
 raneke""tero"". 
 
 he young man. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" no' nt'n' 
 
 The so then Ihr n..w 
 
 wi'rhoiiro'ri' wfrht'^n'ro"": "■ I"' nu"' 
 
 he him told lie it said: •■! that 
 
 it is one 
 
 e"' in"hono"''.sote" ne'ue' 
 
 Ta', e'tho'ne" neiT 
 
 tands that 
 
 sa'hrrtefi'tf ne' 
 
 ciiono sro' 
 
 here he reaehe.l 
 
 WiVili" 
 veril\ 
 
 to-hot: 
 
 wen ne . 
 
 travels. 
 
 ktiniutuniktu'tie" 
 
 it hilie alongside..! 
 
 niia-hatak'he". ru'to"' 
 
 " lote-hia-rou'tie- ne' ke""i'kc"- ioto"'hweiTdjiate'. 
 
 " Let it increa.se ill the this it is it earth (is) present here.' 
 
 uefi' tii'hno""' 
 
 now and 
 
 I of the ne.\t preceding ter 
 
302 
 
 IROQPOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. axx. 21 
 
 [Sapling]." Verily, as far as he eustoniarily ran, so far the earth grew 
 anew. and. besides that, maple sapling-scustoiuarily would produce them- 
 selves. So then, it was his custom to do thus. On whatever side in 
 turn he would run along the shore of the lake, just as far as he would 
 run. just so far would this come to pass: new earth would form itself, 
 and also maple saplings formed themselves into trees. He also said, 
 customarily, as he ran along: " Ij(!t the earth increase in size" and: 
 •"Maple Sapling will people hal>itually call me." Thus it was. )>y 
 means of this kind, that the earth became enlarged to the size it now 
 has when we look at the size of this world. 
 
 So then, at this time, in turn, he formed severally the \arious 
 bodies of the animals. Therefore, Sapling customarily would take 
 up a handful of earth, and would cast it u])ward. Customarily, many 
 hundreds of living things, as many as the handfuls he threw up. 
 
 • Wa''ta' 
 
 •■Maple 
 
 Oterontonni"a' ioii'kiats." 
 
 It Sapling (it itself they me name 
 
 made small tree) habitually." 
 
 e* niiti'hatak'he' e'' hc°'s niio're" 
 
 so thither he ran there custom- so it is 
 
 ] arily distant 
 
 tii'hno""' wa''ta' oterontonni"a' 
 
 and maple 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ii'se' 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so theii 
 
 dji' 
 
 onto"'hweiidjiori'nr, 
 
 it itself earth muiU'. 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 ni"haier'"ha" 
 
 so it he does 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 tarakta'tie' 
 
 alongside of 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 it sapling (it itself c 
 made smull tree) 
 
 o'k' noiika'ti' 
 
 onlv the side 
 
 of it 
 
 niia'hatak'hty 
 
 so thither he ran 
 
 it new 
 
 (is) 
 
 "'s onteroiiton'nr. 
 
 itom- it itself made into 
 rily tree. 
 
 6"'s niia'liatak'he 
 
 custom- so thither he ran 
 
 K'tho 
 
 Icaniii- 
 
 it hike 
 
 he"'s na'a'we'", ne' 
 
 ase 
 
 it new 
 
 (is) 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ne' 
 
 distant 
 
 ofito"'h\vendjioB'ur, iio'k' ho'nf 
 
 it itself earth found, 
 
 \Vii"t:V 
 
 mnph. 
 
 onteroiitonai'Ti'. 
 
 e s o ni 
 
 custom- also 
 arily 
 
 o"'hwen'djiav 
 
 it earth." 
 
 raton'ue' ne' 
 
 he went the 
 
 .saying 
 
 ncn 
 
 now 
 
 ratak'h( 
 
 'lote'hitiron'tie' 
 
 ■• Let it increase in 
 
 ■Oterontonni'Tr 
 
 It SapIiliK 
 
 iofi'kiats." 
 
 Ta'. 
 
 dji' 
 
 WhtTf 
 
 e'tho* 
 
 thus 
 
 uitioiera'to" 
 
 dji' 
 
 dji' tewakan'ere' 
 
 where we it see 
 
 io'"h\vendjiiowa'iiiia''o"' ne' 
 
 it earth became large the 
 
 e' dji' niwato"'hwen'djia'. 
 
 le where so it earth large (is). 
 
 11 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 Ta', e'tho'ne' 
 
 a'nio"\ Ne' 
 
 made The 
 
 plurally. 
 
 wa'tha'tca'nfrkwe 
 
 he it handful picked up 
 
 tekon'nia'we* a"e' 
 
 tlicv hundreds in 
 
 non wa 
 
 this lime 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 kontirio"o'ko"" 
 
 they animals. 
 
 Oterontorini'Tr 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'shakotiia'tonni- 
 
 he their bodies 
 
 o""hweii'djia' e°'s 
 
 it earth cnstom- 
 
 no'k' 
 
 and 
 
 'neke"' 
 
 liigh up 
 
 "s ia'ho'tf. 
 
 custom- th 
 arily 
 
 wffkontitienon'tie' 
 
 they went flying 
 
 E'so' 
 
 Manv 
 
 dji' ni'ko"" ia'ho"- 
 
 where so it thither 
 
tca'iiorrti". 
 
 Wu'hen'ro"" 
 
 t>"'s: 
 
 ••E'. 
 
 he liamUulv 
 threw. 
 
 Hi' it said 
 
 ari'iy: 
 
 ■Thus. 
 
 "EWITTJ MdHAWK VKKSInN ;-i()8 
 
 fluw away in ilitlVrfiii (lirfcli(iii>. lie ciisidinarily -aid: •■'riiis >iiall 
 continue to lie youi- condition. \\'hrn ye wander I'rcmi place to i)laee. 
 ye niu.st go in lloeli.-." 'I'iicrcnpun a duty devolved upon tlii.-< .•<i)ecies 
 of animals; for example, that they shonld hal)itually make roosts. 
 Now, of course, (liti'erent animals were .sevei-ally asked to xolnnteer 
 to aid man. Whichever of them would iii\-e ear tothi>. would sa\ 
 to it: ""I. 1 think, will volunteer." Thereupon they would custom- 
 arily a.sk him, saying: "Well then, permit us to see in what way 
 thou wilt act when thou protecte.st thy offspring." The ISear. there- 
 fore, volunteered. >sow then he acted so rudelv that it was verv 
 marvelously terrifying. The manner in which 1h> would act ugly 
 would, I think, kill people. Thus, indeed, he exhil)ited to them 
 how he would defend his offspring. Thej' said: ""Not at all. we 
 think, shouldst thou volunteer." Whereupon, of course, others 
 
 ni'se' ue"io"to'""hake' ne' 
 
 thi- s(i it will continue tlie 1 
 
 tlioti to be 
 
 dji' te"tciatawenrie"hake" e'"tciennitio"kwaratie'seke\" E"tho'iie" 
 
 where she will continue to travel ve will go about in groups (bodies^." At that •> 
 
 time 
 
 non'we" wa"onnateri'hwaieu"ha'se" ne' kontirio"oko"" o""'ka" 
 
 place it them duty became for the they animals who.it i^i ;; 
 
 e''ie"iia"kwa"r'ho"'seke'. Men' wa"'hi" ne' koiltirio'o'ko"" o'ia' o'k" 
 
 one roosts Vt'iU form. Now verily the they animals (»thcr only "*■ 
 
 e"'s shonwari'hwanonton'ni' ne' a'hathoiTkar'ia'ke". Oir'ka' o'k" 
 
 custom- he them duties assigns to the he should volunteer Who just ^ 
 
 arily to do it. "^ 
 
 e^'s wa'hathon'tate" waiien'ro"": •■!'' ki"' e"kathonka'rirvke"." 
 
 it said : "I I I will volunteer to d<i it." g 
 
 lit is F. believe, 
 
 E'tho'ne' e"'s wa'honwari*hwanon'to""se' wa'hoiiiu'ro"" e"'.s: 
 
 At that eustoui- thev him asked thev it said custom- 7 
 
 time arily ' arily; ' 
 
 "To', ka'ti" iakwatkat'ho" to' ne"te"'siere' ne' nen' e"'.sate- 
 
 "How .so then let us .see how so thou wilt the now thou wilt S 
 
 doit 
 
 wirake"'nha'." O'kwa'ri'. ki"'. wfrhathonka'ria'ke'. E'tho'ne" 
 
 thy young defend." Bear. I he volunteered (scored At that 9 
 
 believe, stick). time 
 
 nen' wa'hateri"hwa'k.sa"te". Akwa"' ione'hra'kwa't, teioteno"iii- 
 
 now he his matter acted ustly. Very it is marvelou.s, it is aston- K) 
 
 ani"to"", iotte"'ro'". A'shako'rio" ki"' ne' ofi'kwe" dji' na'ha'iere" 
 
 ishing, it is frightful. It one would I the mau- where so he would It 
 
 kill, believe. being act 
 
 dji' wavhateri"hwak'sa*te\ Nen' wa'^hf wa'shakona'toiT'ha'se" 
 
 where he his matter acted ugly. Xow verily they him showed 12 
 
 dji' ne"tha'iere' ne' e"'hatewirake''nha". Wa'honni'ro"": ''liV 
 
 where so he will act the he his young will defend. They it said ; "Not. |:-^ 
 
 ki"' i'se" tha"sathonka'ria"ke"."" Ta', nen' wa"hi" o'iti" o'k" 
 
 I be- thou thou shouldst volunteer So, now verily other only 14: 
 
304 
 
 IROqiOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 offered themselves as volunteers. Nevertheless, none were accepta- 
 ble, because their methods of defending their offspring were terrible. 
 So one after another volunteered. After a while tlie Pigeon said: 
 "It is time now, I think, that I should volunteer." Whereupon, 
 assuredl}-, they said: "How then wilt thou do wlien thou protectest 
 thv offspring? Let us see." Then Pigeon flew hither and thither, 
 uttering cries as it went. Then sometimes it would again alight on a 
 hough of a tree. In a short time it would again fly. winging its waj' 
 from place to place, uttering cries. So then they said: '"Now, this 
 will be suitable." At the same time they had lying by them a dish 
 containing bear's oil; they therein immersed Pigeon, and they said: 
 '•So fat shall thy offspring customarily be." It is for this reason that 
 the \'oung of the pigeon are as fat as a bear usually is. 
 
 e"'s shothonkaria'ko"". la" 
 
 custom- again he volunteers. Nol 
 
 arily 
 
 vveieiTniitsa'nr 
 
 10 
 
 13 
 
 U 
 
 ki"' thakaie'rite" so'djf e" 
 
 I it would be l>ecause oust' 
 
 believe, <'iirrect ari 
 
 wa"hatewinike"nha". Ta'. e"' ka'ti" 
 
 ni'io't o'la 
 
 o'k- 
 
 shothoiikaria'ko" 
 
 a^aiu he volunteers to 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 la Kare 
 
 after a 
 time 
 
 roti- 
 
 [1- their 
 
 wa'"hr 
 
 verily 
 
 ori'te' 
 
 it i)igeou 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 he it said : 
 
 wa'honni'ro"'': 
 
 they (m.) it said: 
 
 ki" 
 
 'Neil' 
 
 • Now, I I, 
 
 believe, 
 
 "To', ka'tr 
 
 " How, so then 
 
 e"kathonkar'ia'ke'." 
 
 I will volunteer to do it 
 (score stick)." 
 
 iakwatkat'ho' dji' 
 
 let us see it where 
 
 E'tho'ne" wa'^hf 
 
 .^t that verilv 
 
 i)e"te"siere' 
 
 .so thou wilt 
 
 the 
 
 nen' e"'satewirake"nhiv ?" E'tho'ne' 
 
 now thou thy young wilt At that 
 
 defend?" time 
 
 Sewatie're"' nr>n' 
 
 Sometimes now 
 
 io'tharatie"se' 
 
 it went about 
 uttering cries. 
 
 kwa're"'. 
 
 would alight. 
 
 sakatie''so"" 
 
 again it flew from 
 place to place 
 
 ie"kriie'rite'." 
 
 it will he correct 
 
 Nrrhe'Ti" 
 
 o'k- 
 
 nen ne 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 no'k" 
 
 and 
 
 ori'te' wa'katie"so"' 
 
 it pigeon it flew about from 
 pla<;e to place 
 
 okwira'ke' shennits- 
 
 it shrub again it 
 
 i branch* on 
 
 ha'rt 
 
 tonsaka'te"', 
 
 io'thara'tie'se'. 
 
 it went about 
 uttering cries. 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 -,-1 i'kare' e'' 
 
 it con- there 
 tains 
 
 wa'honni'ro"' 
 
 they (m. lit said: 
 
 kfi'ti' 
 
 themselv 
 
 ia'honwEi"sko' 
 
 leii' wa'honni'i'o"' 
 
 :ow they (m. I it said: 
 
 ronnatek'saie"" 
 
 vessel for 
 
 ' Neil' 
 
 > have set 
 
 ori'te', 
 
 it pigeon. 
 
 •kwa'i'i" 
 
 it bear 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 keii'ie' 
 
 it oil 
 
 tii'hno""' 
 
 l:^ 
 
 "E" 
 
 ■Thus 
 
 ni se 
 
 the 
 
 eii'okofi"'ii" 
 
 offspring." 
 
 nuonare se 
 
 so they fat (are) 
 
 (Ne' 
 
 (The 
 
 dji' 
 where 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is ( 
 
 y thou 
 
 kari'hoii'ni 
 
 it reason is 
 
 e"'s ne' 
 
 ne"ionare'se'" 'hslke' 
 
 so thev will be fat 
 
 shf 
 
 the 
 
 ori'te 
 
 it pigeon 
 
 o'kwa'ri' 
 
 it bear 
 
 aotiwi'ra" 
 
 their off- 
 spring 
 
 io're'se"'.) 
 
 it is fat.) 
 
MOHAWK VEKSION 
 
 305 
 
 Uuriiii;- this tiiin' Tinvi'skiiiX)"" was watching; what Sapling was 
 dt)iiig. Thereupon he began to imitate him bj- also making animal 
 bodies. But this work was too difficult for him to allow his doing 
 it correctly. He failed to make correctly the l)odies of the animals 
 just as they are. He formed the body of a bird as he knew it. So. 
 when he liad tinished its form, he let it go, and now, I think, it flew. 
 Forsooth, it succeeded in flying, but it flew without any objective 
 point. And. I believe, it did not become a bird. Now then he had 
 completed the body of what we know as the bat. So then, when he, 
 Sapling, had completed in their order the bodies of the marvelously 
 various kinds of animals, they began to wander over the face of the 
 earth here present. 
 
 Then, as Sapling was traveling about over the face of the 
 earth, he. after a while, marveled greatlv that he could not in anv 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 tie'r"ha' 
 
 is doing 
 
 ke're"' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 le' Tawi'skaro"" e"' 
 
 he Flint there 
 
 I Ice, Crystal I 
 
 Oteroiitonni'Tr. Nef 
 
 It Sapliiie. N"o«- 
 
 wa'haia'toiinia'nio"" 
 
 te"hakan'ere" 
 
 he it watched 
 
 V tii'hno""' 
 
 and 
 
 "Nva'hono'ro'''se" 
 
 he it failed to do 
 
 aonta'hoieri'to""hake" 
 
 he it should have done 
 
 dji' 
 
 Tci'ten"a" 
 
 Bird 
 
 dji' nefi' 
 
 where now 
 
 To'ke"ske" 
 
 It is true. 
 
 wa'haia'ton'ni' 
 
 he its body made 
 
 wa'haia"tis"a' 
 
 he its body 
 finished 
 
 ki"' oii'to"" 
 
 ne 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 the 
 
 wa'ha"tka'we' 
 
 he it let go. 
 
 roterien'tare 
 
 he it knows. 
 
 dji' ni"ha- 
 
 thew here so he 
 
 wa'"hi" tii'hona'- 
 
 verilv he him imi- 
 
 tated 
 
 Nil"' ne" no'k" 
 
 The that one and 
 
 that 
 
 nikontiia'to'te'''se'. 
 
 so their kinds of bodv 
 plurally. 
 
 Ne' ka'tf ne' 
 
 The so then the 
 
 wa'tka'te"' 
 
 it flew. 
 
 tci"ten"a' 
 
 bird 
 
 teioton''o''" 
 
 it has become. 
 
 ki-' 
 
 wa'tka'te"'. 
 
 it flew. 
 
 O'k" ke""' thiia'ka'tie" no'k" 
 
 Just here just thither it and 
 
 it is went flying 
 
 Ne' wa"hi' wa'haia'tis"a' 
 
 The verilv he its body 
 
 non wa 
 
 this time 
 
 tewaieiite'ri 
 
 we it know 
 
 iakoho''*'tariks 
 
 it bites one's ears 
 
 konwa'iats. Ne' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 Oterontonni"'a" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 the 
 
 tonnia'nio''" 
 
 their bodv 
 plurally 
 
 niiono"'hwr'ridjia'ke' 
 
 they lands (kinds) in num- 
 ber (.are.) 
 
 io"'hwendjia'te'. 
 
 it earth present (is). 
 
 Ne' ka'tf ne' 
 
 The so then the 
 
 kontirio"o'ko"* 
 
 thev animal lare^ 
 
 Nefi' 
 
 Oterontofini" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 SO then 
 
 jikwe'ko"* 
 
 wa'shakoia 
 
 he made 
 
 ne' ione^hra'kwa't 
 
 the it is wonderful 
 
 wa'tkontawen'rie' m 
 
 they traveled about th^ 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 te'hotawefi'rie' 
 
 he traveled 
 
 <iii' 
 
 ■when 
 
 io"'hwendjia'te* 
 
 it earth pre.sent is 
 •21 ETH — 03 
 
 a'kare" 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 wa'hori'hwane'hra'ko' 
 
 he matter was astonished at 
 
 e so 
 
 many 
 
 dji' 
 
306 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 place still see the different kinds of animals. Thereupon he traveled 
 about over the face of the earth seeking for them. He also thought, 
 forsooth: " This is an astonishing matter; where, perhaps, have they 
 gone — they, the animals whose bodies I have made? " So then, while 
 he went from place to place, and while he was looking for the animals, 
 he was startled. Near him a leaf made a noise, and looking thither 
 he was surprised to see a mouse peering up there among the leaves. 
 The mouse that he saw is called the Deer-mouse, and, of course, he had 
 intended to shoot it, but the Deer-mouse spoke to him, saying: "Do 
 thou not kill me. I will tell thee then where have gone those things 
 thou art seeking, the animals." So then in truth he resolved not to 
 kill it, and then he spoke and said: ■"^^'hither then have the animals 
 gone?" Thereupon the Deer-mouse said: "In that direction there is 
 
 kan'eka' 
 
 anywhere 
 
 thaonsa''ha'ke'" 
 
 again he them could 
 
 wii'thatawen'rie' wa'shakoia'ti'.sake*. 
 
 veled he their bodies sought 
 
 ioriiiwane'hra'kwa't, 
 
 it it matter astonishing is, 
 
 he their bodies 
 to find. 
 
 ka" 
 
 where 
 it is 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 kofitirio'o'ko"", 
 
 they (z. 1 animals 
 (are). 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 Neil' 
 
 Now 
 
 o ni 
 
 're "re 
 
 he 
 thought 
 
 wa"hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 ■Ha'nio" 
 
 ■ Forsooth. 
 
 o"''te" 
 
 perhaps 
 
 ne' kontirio'o'ko'"r" Ne' ka'ti' 
 
 the they (z.) animals The so then 
 
 (are)?" 
 
 ha'tie'se' ne' dji' .shaia'ti'saks ne' 
 
 traveling the where a^ain he their the 
 bodies seeks to find 
 
 Ke"'' non'we' e" wa'onera'tak'are 
 
 nueione non 
 
 just there they 
 have gone 
 
 wa"hi' ne' 
 
 verily the \ 
 
 dji' 
 
 vhere 
 
 kheiir'tis'"o"'' 
 
 1 their (anthr. ) 
 bodies have formed 
 
 te'hotawenrie- 
 
 he went about 
 
 konti'rio" 
 
 wa'hatie're"' 
 
 he was surprised 
 
 6 Here 
 it is 
 
 noiTwe' 
 
 the plaee there it leaf made a sound 
 
 tie' re"' 
 
 surprised 
 
 o'k- 
 
 just 
 
 tcino'we"" e"' 
 
 mouse there 
 
 tontke'to'te"' 
 
 it peeped up 
 
 ia'hatkat'ho' 
 
 there he looked 
 
 onei'a''toko"' 
 
 o'k'. 
 
 just. 
 
 wii'ha- 
 
 Tso- 
 
 Deer- 
 
 tshot'ho"' 
 
 «S mouse 
 
 konwa'iats 
 
 thev it call 
 
 tcino'we' 
 
 mouse 
 
 wil'ha'ke"'. 
 
 he it saw. 
 
 No'k- 
 
 And 
 
 wa'*hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 raweron ne 
 
 lie had intended 
 
 e"'ha'ia"ke" 
 
 he it will shoot 
 
 no'k' 
 
 and. 
 
 ki" 
 
 I be- 
 
 tonta'ti' ne' 
 
 thence it the 
 spoke (to 
 
 tcino'we"' 
 
 mouse 
 
 wa'keii'ro"": 
 
 it it said: 
 
 ■To"sa 
 
 "Do not 
 
 Ka non we 
 
 where the place 
 
 To'ke"ske' 
 
 It is true 
 
 wfi'hen'ro"' 
 
 he it said: 
 
 mieione non 
 
 there they 
 have gone 
 
 ka'ti' wa're're'' 
 
 o then he it thought 
 
 takeri'io'. 
 
 thou me kill. 
 
 ' tcia'ti'saks 
 
 : thou their bodies 
 seekest to find 
 
 thakri'io', ne 
 
 I it should kill, no 
 
 E"ko""hro'ri 
 
 I thee will tell 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 .'^o then 
 
 3' kofitirio'o'ko"'." 
 
 e they animals (are)." 
 
 til'hno"" ta'hata'ti' 
 
 and he sixike 
 
 "KfV 
 
 " Where 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 so then 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 wa'keiTro"" ne' 
 
 niieione'nofi 
 
 just there they 
 have gone 
 
 T.sotshot'ho"' 
 
 Deer Mouse 
 
 ne 
 
 konti'rio' 
 
 they I 
 
 tcino'we"': 
 
 mouse: 
 
 "E" 
 
 '■There 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 -\t that 
 
 non'we' 
 
 place 
 
HKwiTT] MOHAWK VERSION 307 
 
 a i'aiii;-(> of ureal iii(niiitain> <it' rock. 'I'licre in tlu' rocks llicy aliulc, 
 and arc inili'cd ^liiit u|>. If. when tlioii arrivcst tlici'c. thou lookcst, 
 thou wilt sec a larec stone placed over tiie cavern, which stone one 
 has used for th(> purpose of closiny it up. It i> Tawi'skaro"" him- 
 self and his e-i'andnioth(M- wiio have toe('ilier done this; it is tiiey 
 who ini|)risoned the animals." ,'>o then, therefore, he went Ihilhcr. 
 It was true th<Mi that a stone lay oxer the place wIum'c was the open- 
 ing into the rock: it was cIoxmI therewith. So he then removed 
 the .stone from it. and he now said: ""ho y<' all come foi'th. For, 
 assuredly, when I caused you to lie ali\'e, did I intend that ye 
 should be imprisoned here; Assuredly. I intended that ye should 
 continue to I'oam from place to place over this earth, which I ha\c 
 caused to he extant." Thereupon they did in fact come forth. 
 There was a runiblinuf sound, as their feet gave forth sounds while 
 
 tiionontjitjl'tie" oLsten'ra" e"' iotstenraka'ronte'-kowa'ne"'. e'thc 
 
 )ckiisi tlirru it rock cavern great (is) theri 
 
 1 
 
 otsten'rako"' iekonti'tero"" koti'irho'to"" se"'. To'ka" neiT e"' 
 
 it roi-k in there tliey nljifle ilii\ iirc shut up iiiilceri. If now iIhtl- '2 
 
 ie""sewe" e""satkat'ho" ke"tstenrowa'm"'"' e"' ka''here' dji' 
 
 there thou Ihoii wilt lonk il rock larKc there it lie* on it uhcrc 3 
 
 wilt arrive 
 
 iotstenraka'ronte" ne"' ka"n"hoto"''kwe"". Rao"'"ha* ne' Tawi'skaro"" 
 
 it rock cavern I is I the one it used to close it. He himself the Flint -1 
 
 (Ice, CrystMli 
 
 no'k' ne' ro'sot'ha" ne' e"' ni'hotiie're"" nin'ho'to"" ne' 
 
 ami the hisgnmri- the thu.s so they it did they two shut the 5 
 
 mother tliem np 
 
 konti'rio'." Ta', e"tho'ne" neiT e'' wa're'te". To'ke"ske' ka'ti' 
 
 thev animals So. at that time n.nv tliere thither he It is trne so then ^ 
 
 (are)." went. 
 
 e" ke"tsterira"here" dji' non'we" dji' iotstenraka'roiite' 
 
 there one it rock placed on it wlierc place where it rock cavern as, I 
 
 kaiiiio'to"". Ta', e'tho'ne" neii' sa'he"tsterira'hra'k()" neiT 
 
 one closed it. So, at that nine now a^'ain he rock took ofT imvv 8 
 
 ta'hno"'' wa'hen'ro"": ••Tontasewaia'ke""iie' akwe'ko"". la" 
 
 and he it said; ■■ Hence do ye come fort h it all. Not !' 
 
 se"' wa'iii" tewake'ro"" ne' dji' kioirhe'to"" kent'ho"-ke"'' 
 
 in- verily I it intended the where I thee caused to here, is it 10 
 
 deed live 
 
 e°'.seniirlioto"'"hake" (e"sewan"hoto""hake")." Wake'ro"" wiV'lii' 
 
 ye will remain shut up. I it intended verily 1> 
 
 te"tciata\venrie'"hake" ne' dji' wako"'hwendjia'tate""." Ta', 
 
 ye Will continue to travel the where I it earth made lo be t>resent." So. 1^ 
 
 about 
 
 e'tho'ne" neiT to'ke"ske" tontakontiia'ke""ne". Teio"to"'hare'iiio'" 
 
 at that time now it is trne ihcnco they came forth. It sound spread forth 13 
 
 ne' dji' \va"tiononniaka're"re' ne' dji' neiT tcotiiake.'"o"'ha'tie'. 
 
 the where iheir feet (hoofs) sounded the where now again they were coming 14 
 
 forth. 
 
 "This is the nsiml form of the ne.xt preceding term. 
 
308 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 they kept coming forth. So, at this time, the grandmother of 
 Tawi'skaro"' .said: "What thing, perhaps, is now happening (! There 
 is a rumbling sound." She thus addressed her grandson, Tawi'skaro"'. 
 Before Tawi'skaro"' coukl reply, she spoke again, saying: "It is true, 
 undoubtedl}-, that Sapling has found them there where thou and I 
 have the animals imprisoned. So then, let us two go at once to 
 the place wherein we two immured them." Then at once they two 
 went out, and without delay ran thither. So when they two arrived 
 there, it was even so; the Sapling stood there, having opened the 
 cavern in the rock, and verily a line of animals ever so long was 
 running. The two rushed forward and took up the stone again, and 
 again shut in those that had not come out, and these are animals great 
 in size and now dwelling therein. 
 
 Ta', 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 e'tho'ne' 
 
 ftt that time 
 
 non we 
 
 place 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' ro'sot'ha 
 
 (lee 
 
 na'ho'te"' o""te' 
 
 kind of thing perhaps 
 
 wa'hoiiwe""ha'se' 
 
 She it him said to 
 
 niioteri'hwiltie're"' 
 
 ke"'i'ke"" 
 
 this it is 
 
 tethota'ti' ne' 
 
 non wa 
 
 liiis time 
 
 roiiwatere'Ti' Tawi'skaro"'. 
 
 the her grandson Flint. 
 
 (Ice, Crystal.) 
 
 Tawi'skaro"'. Toiitaionta'tf wa'i'ro" 
 
 Flint. Thence again she she said: 
 
 (Ice, Crystal.) talked 
 
 Oteronton'ni"a' ia'hatsen'ri' dji' nofi'we' 
 
 It Sapling there he it found where place 
 
 wa'i'ro"': "O"' 
 
 she it .said: ''What 
 
 teio'to""hare'," 
 
 it .sound is present." 
 
 lit" ha're'kho' 
 
 'Ori'hwi'io' 
 
 " It is certain 
 
 niiethi- 
 
 there we 
 
 them have 
 
 shut 
 
 ii'ho'to"' ne' konti'rio'. Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 so then 
 
 iet'ene' 
 
 thither let 
 
 <lji' 
 
 non we 
 
 place 
 
 ia'niiake"'ta'tci'. 
 
 niiethin'ho'to"" 
 
 there we them hav 
 shut up." 
 
 nakwil' 
 
 there 
 
 nakwiV 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time 
 
 iokoiita'tie' 
 
 at once 
 
 e 
 
 there 
 
 o'k' 
 
 Just 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ia'ha'newe' 
 
 to'ktV'ske' 
 
 it is true 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 iii'tiara"tiXte' 
 
 thither they two 
 went running. 
 
 e" i'rate 
 
 there he stoof 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 iokoiita'tie' 
 
 at once 
 
 ka'ti' dji' 
 
 .so then where 
 
 ne 
 
 Oterontofini"a' 
 
 It Sapling, 
 
 sho'n'hoton'kwe"' 
 
 he had opened closed 
 place 
 
 tha'tekaneii'res 
 
 there its line (is) long 
 
 iotstefiraka'roiite', 
 
 it rock cavern (is). 
 
 ne 
 
 that 
 
 nakwa" 
 
 the very 
 
 o'k' 
 
 kontitakhenon'tie" 
 
 they were alongTunning 
 
 ci-niia'takoiita'tle' 
 
 they went without 
 stopping 
 
 tha'tetiotiiake""o" ' , 
 
 then they had come out. 
 
 ton.sa'nitsten'ra'kwe' 
 
 again they two stone took up 
 
 kofiti'rio' 
 
 they animal 
 "(are). 
 
 .sa'nin'ho'to" 
 
 Nakwa' 
 
 The very 
 
 nakwa" 
 
 the Tery 
 
 i'ke" 
 
 it is 
 
 kario'towa'ne'"se' 
 
 it animal great (are) 
 
 he" 
 
 yon- 
 der. 
 
 o'k' 
 
 only 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 so then 
 
 u 
 
 ne 
 
 o'k' 
 
 just 
 
 he" 
 
 there 
 
 niiesakon"hese'. 
 
 just there again they 
 
MOHAWK VKRSION 
 
 309 
 
 Sapliny- kept Miyiiitr: " Do ye two not uiiuin iiiimuic them.'' Never- 
 theless, Tiiwi'skiii'o"" ;iiul liis liiaiuhiiotlicr just placed thereon other 
 stones. 80 then the kinds of aiiiuuils that we know are ordy those 
 that ciinie out again. 
 
 So then it eame to pa.ss that Sapling, as he traveled from place to 
 place, went, after a while, along the shore of tiie lake. There, not far 
 away, he saw Tawi'skaro"", making for himself a bridge of stone [ice] 
 across the lake, which already extended far out on the water. There- 
 upon Sapling went to the place where he went on working. So then, 
 when he arrived there, he said: "Tawi'skaro"". what is this that thou 
 art doing for thyself '. " He replied, .saying: " I am making a pathway 
 for myself." And then, pointing in the direction toward which he was 
 building the bridge, he added: '" In that direction there is a land where 
 dwell great animals of tierce dispositions. As soon as I complete my 
 
 Ne'ne' 
 
 The that 
 
 Se-"'ha' 
 
 More 
 
 ro'.sot'ha". 
 
 his grand- 
 mother. 
 
 konti'rio' 
 
 they animals 
 " (are I 
 
 Oterontonni''a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ra'to"': 
 
 he it says 
 
 sasenin^ho'to°'." 
 
 again you two it close." 
 
 o'k- 
 
 toiitanitsteiira're" 
 
 Ihev two rock lai<l nn it 
 
 ne 
 
 •To"s 
 
 •Do IK 
 doit 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' no'k 
 
 ne 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" 
 
 Thf so then 
 
 ne' dji' 
 
 the Flint and the 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 noii'wa' niiono"'hwefidjia'ke' ne' 
 
 this tim 
 
 tewiiiefite'ri' 
 
 we them know 
 
 ni'ko"' 
 
 so they 
 
 ne' tciiotiiakeiT'o"'. 
 
 the again they emerged. 
 
 Ta', ne' ka'ti" Wifhi" ne' Oterontonni''a" dji' te'hotaweiirie'- 
 
 So, the so then verily the It Sapling where he traveled 
 
 ha'tie'se" il'kare' neiT kaniatarak'ta" niia'ha're". E'' wa'hotka"" 
 
 about after a now it lake beside thither he There he him saw 
 
 time went. 
 
 tho" ne' Tawi'skaro"" tha'onen'a" e're"" kaniatara'ke*'sho"' otsten'ra' 
 
 the Flint already far it lake on along it rock 
 
 (lee.Crystal) (ice) 
 
 wa'hotuskonnia"ta*kwe""ha'tie". " E'tho'ne' ne' Oterontoiini'Ti' e" 
 
 niia'ha're" 
 
 thitiier he 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 non we 
 
 place 
 
 At that time 
 
 wa'hoio"ta'tie'. 
 
 lie \V(»rking went ahead. 
 
 the 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ka'ti' r 
 
 so then 
 
 the 
 
 there 8 
 where 9 
 
 ni'satie"r''ha" '. 
 
 thou art doing"."' 
 
 Ta'hari'hwa"sera'k< 
 
 Thence he repli<-d 
 
 'bii'tie"." 
 
 "heii'ro" 
 
 it said: 
 
 ia'ha'rawe" wa'hen'ro"": "•Tawi'skaro"', o" ne' 
 
 there he arrived lie it said: "Flint, what the 10 
 
 (lee.Crystal) (wit) 
 
 wa ' he n ' ro"' : ' ' Wakatha' honni- 
 
 lieitsiiid; "I road am making for H 
 
 myself." 
 
 dji' iiofi'ka'ti' na"hoiera'to"'ha'tie' wa- 
 
 fhere side of it tliiiher he his way was he 12 
 
 making 
 
 nofi'we" tiio"'hwendjia'te" kontirio'towa'n6'"se' 
 
 There the place there it earth (i.s) they animals large (are) 13 
 
 present 
 
 la'ha'tca'te"" 
 
 Thither he pointed 
 
 "E" 
 
 "This incident shows definitely that Flint, or rather Ice-coated or Crystal, is the Winter power. 
 There is here a substitution of rock for ice, just as there has been in the name of this important 
 nature force. 
 
310 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [eth. 
 
 pathway to that other land, thereon will they hahitually come over. 
 Along this pathway will they be in the habit of eoniing across the lake 
 to eat habitually the flesh of human beings who are about to be [who are 
 about to dwell here] on this earth.'" So then Sapling said to him: 
 '•Thou shouldst cease the work that thou art doing. Assuredly the 
 intention of thy mind is not good." He replied, saying: "I will not 
 cease from what I am doing, for, of course, it is good that these great 
 animals shall be in the habit of coming liithcr to eat the flesh of human 
 l)eings who will dwell here." 
 
 So, of course, he did not obey and cease from building the l)ridge 
 for himself. Thereupon Sapling turned back and reached dry land. 
 So along the shore of the .sea grew shrubs. He saw a bird sitting 
 on a limb of one. The bird belonged to the cla.ss of birds that we 
 
 konti'.sero"he"'.se' e" noii'we' 
 
 they fierce are there place 
 
 e"katha'his'M" ne' neiT c' 
 
 I shall complete the now the 
 
 my road 
 
 e" te"tkonne'thake" 
 
 there thence they will con- 
 tinue to come 
 
 e"tkonti'wa'hrakhe'seke' ne' 
 
 tkanak'ere'. 
 
 Kawenni'io' 
 
 So soon as 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 len wawe 
 
 there it will 
 reach 
 
 o'ha'ha"ke"sho"' 
 
 it path on alontr 
 
 thi'ki' 
 
 that it 
 
 tiio""hwendjia'te' 
 
 there it earth stands 
 
 te"kontiia'iak'.seke' 
 
 thence they will habituallv 
 
 ne ne 
 
 the that 
 
 ofi'kwe'' 
 
 nian-t)eing 
 
 iofinakerat'he' ne' ke"" 
 
 io"'hwendjia'te'." 
 
 it earth is present." 
 
 Ta', 
 
 So, 
 
 e'tho'n 
 
 at that I i 
 
 wa'hawe""ha'se' 
 
 he it said to him 
 
 Not 
 
 'hf 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"" : 
 
 the Flint: 
 
 {Ice, Crystal) 
 
 teioian'ere' dji' ni'sa'niko""hro'te" 
 
 ne' Oterofitofini'i: 
 
 the It SaplinK 
 
 A''sa"tka'wc 
 
 it is i 
 
 wa'heii'ro"': 
 
 he ti said: 
 
 nikatie"r'"ha". 
 
 such I am doiuK. 
 
 loian'ere' 
 
 It is gc»d 
 
 where 
 
 "la" 
 
 ■•Not 
 
 ideed 
 
 CI thy mind is shaped.' 
 
 thaka^'tkirwe, 
 
 I it should cease 
 
 ncn 
 
 now 
 
 satie're'". 
 
 thou art at 
 work. 
 
 Ta'hari''hwiVse- 
 
 He replied 
 
 na'ho'te"' 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 dji' 
 
 wherf such kind of 
 
 from thing 
 
 thoi'ke"* kontirio''towa'ne"\se' 
 
 this it is they animals large (are) 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 e"tkonti Va' rakhe'seke" 
 
 O'ne"' wa"hi" ia' 
 
 ne' ofi'kwe' 
 
 the man-being 
 (human) 
 
 te'hothonta'to"" 
 
 he it consented U> 
 
 II e 
 
 ke' 
 
 e"ienak'ereke'.''" 
 
 a'ha"tka'we' ne' 
 
 dji' 
 
 .vhere 
 
 rota^skonni'ha'tie" 
 
 1- he it bridge is making for 
 himself. 
 
 ao'^-hwendjiathen^ke' 
 
 lo it earth is dry at 
 
 (to dry land i 
 
 !okwininU'ie\ tci'ten 
 
 \^ it brush grew bird 
 
 along. 
 
 E'tho'ne' ne' 
 
 lonsa rawe . 
 
 Oterontonni^a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 kfi'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 nen' sa'ha"kete' 
 
 kaniataraktii'tie' 
 
 it lake it side of along 
 
 wii'ha'ke"' e"' 
 
 he it saw there 
 
 kentskwa'^here' okwira'ke* 
 
 it it sat on it branch on. 
 
 "This refers to human beings, which, it was understtwd, were about to inhabit the earth. 
 
MOHAWK VERSION 
 
 311 
 
 :iro accustouKHl to call the bluebirds. 814)11110: thou .said to tin- Blue- 
 bird: ••Thou shalt kill a cricket. Thou shalt remove one hind legf 
 from it. and thou shalt hold it in thy mouth, and thou .shalt go thither 
 to the very place where Tawi'.skaro"' i.s workinf,'. Hard by the place 
 where he is working thou .shalt alight, and thou shalt cry out." The 
 bird replied, .saying: ''Yo" [very well]." 
 
 Thereupon it verily did .seek for a cricket. After a while it found 
 one, and killed it, too. Then it pulled out one of its hind logs and put 
 it into its mouth to hold, and then it flew, winging its way to the place 
 where Tawi'.skaro"' wa.s at work making him.self a bridge. There it 
 alighted hard by him at his task. Of course it then shouted, saying: 
 "Kwe". kwe', kwe'. kwe', kwe'."" Thereupon Tawi'skaro"" uprai.sed 
 
 Ne' dji' nii'ho'te"' konwa'iats 
 
 Thu where such kind of one it calls 
 
 thing 
 
 Neil' ne' Oteroiitonni'Ti' 
 
 Now the It Sapling 
 
 ko'wa": " Tarak'tarak e""sei 
 
 Bluebini: ■■Cricket thou i: 
 
 ne' tci'terr'a" 
 
 the bird 
 
 «"a're"''hri''se' 
 
 he it her said to 
 
 1" tiChuo""' 
 
 e""ska" 
 
 e"'sate'nhon't;V 
 
 the 
 
 no'k" 
 
 and 
 
 nofi'we" ne' Tawi'skaro"' wa'hoio'ta'tie' 
 
 place the Flint 
 
 (Ice, Crystal I 
 
 e"' ie"".seunitskwa'ro"\ no'k 
 
 there there thou shalt sit. and 
 
 he" 
 
 there 
 
 ilkta'Ti' 
 
 near by 
 
 he goes on work 
 ing 
 
 te".sa'lien're'te' . " 
 
 thou shalt shout." 
 
 Swiwi'ko'wa'.'' 
 
 Great Bluebini. 
 
 ne' Swiwi"- 
 
 thc Great 
 
 e"snitshota'ko" 
 
 ie""se' dji' 
 
 there thou where 
 shalt go 
 
 dji' roio"te' 
 
 where he is 
 
 working 
 
 Tonta'tr 
 
 tci'ten''a" wa'ken'ro"': '• lo".'" 
 
 bird it It said: "So be it." 
 
 to'ke"ske' 
 
 truly 
 
 It spoke in 
 reply 
 
 the 
 
 E'tho'ne' nefi 
 
 At that new 
 
 time 
 
 A'kare' nef 
 
 Altera no" 
 
 while 
 
 wa'o'iio 
 
 it it killed 
 
 e'tho'ne 
 
 wa'oiiVti'.sake' 
 
 it its body sought 
 
 ne' tarak'tarak. 
 
 wa oia tatsefi r 
 
 it its body found 
 
 tail I 
 
 wa oie na 
 
 it it seized 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that 
 
 wa"o"nitshota'ko' 
 
 it its thigh took olT 
 
 tii'hiio" 
 
 and 
 
 1 the 
 
 e"-'sk:r. 
 
 t;i"hno" 
 
 an.l 
 
 niia'ka'tie" 
 
 there it went 
 
 nefi' e"te'nhon'tiV. Nf'fi' 
 
 now it it put into it.s Now 
 
 mouth. 
 
 dji' nofi'we' ne' Tawi'skart>"" 
 
 where the place the Flint 
 
 (Ice. Crystal) 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 Kwe"'." 
 
 wa'tka'te"", 
 
 wa"hotaskofinio"ni"ha'tio'. 
 
 roio"te', 
 
 he was 
 
 working, 
 
 kwe". 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 WiV'hi" 
 
 verily 
 
 kwe' 
 
 E" ia'hefinitskwa're"" ak'bV 
 
 There there it alighted near by 
 
 wa"tiio"heii're''te'' wa''kefi'ro"": 
 
 it uttered a cry it (z.) it said; 
 
 "This is approximately the death cry or halloo of the Iroquois. 
 
 '>The bluebird is here mentioned a.s it is among the first of the migratory birds to return in the 
 spring, which is a token that the spring of the year has come, and that the power of the Winter 
 power is broken. 
 
312 IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [f.th. ann. 21 
 
 his liead and looked and saw a bird sitting there. He ))elieved from 
 what he .saw that it held in its mouth the thigh of a man-being, and 
 also that its mouth was whollj- covered with blood. It was then that 
 Tawi'skaro"' sprang up at once and fled. As fast as he rtiii the l>ridge 
 which he was making was dissipated. " 
 
 Now then, verily, the father of Sapling had given him sweet corn, and 
 now he roasted this corn. A great odor, a sweet odor, was diftused. 
 So when the grandmother of Tawi'skaro"' smelt it, she said: "'What 
 other thing again is Sapling roasting for himself f She addressed 
 Tawi'skaro"' saying: " Well, let us two go to see it, where he has 
 Ids tire built." Now, of course, they two had at once uprisen, and they 
 
 kwe"." E'tho'ne' nen' wa'henno"'kets'ko' ne' Tawi'.skaro"' 
 
 1 kwe"." At that now he liis head raised the Flint 
 
 time (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 tii'hno"" wa'hatka"tho" wa'ha'ke"' tci'ten'Ti" e"' ke"tskwa''here'. 
 
 2 and he loolied he it saw bird there it sat. 
 
 Wa"re're' dji' iii'io't dji' wa'hatkat'ho" on'kwe"-ke"'*ha' 
 
 3 He thought where so it is where he it looked at man- it had 
 
 l)eing been 
 
 io'hnit.sa'nhoil'te' ncii' tirhno""' ne' dji' ka'saka'roiite' 
 
 4 it thigh in its mouth now and the where its mouth 
 
 held. 
 
 onekwe"'s6s'ko"\ E'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skai'o"' tonta'hate"sta'tci' 
 
 6 it is wholly blood. At that the Flint 
 
 time (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 no'k" haiiVtakofita'tie' shote'kwe"'. Dji' niio'sno're'' ne' dji' 
 
 •i and his body did not again he fled. Where so it is rapid the where 
 
 stop 
 
 ratak'he" e" nitcio'sno're' tcioteri'sion'ha'tie' ne' hoblskofini- 
 
 7 he ran thus so again it is again it disappeared the lie it ltri<lge had 
 
 rapid (came to pieces) been making 
 
 onni'hiitie'nt^'. 
 
 8 for himself. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti' wa''hr ne' Oterontonni'M" ro"ni"h!i" tho'wi' ne' 
 
 9 The so then verily the It Sapling his father lie liim the 
 
 gave 
 
 tekoiiteron'weks o'ne"'.ste" ne' ka'ti" wa'hatene"'.ston'te"'. 
 
 10 white ( shriveled) corn the so then he corn roasted. 
 
 Ka'.serowa'ne"' ka'.sera'ko"" o"te"se'rare"'. Ne' ka'ti" ne' 
 
 11 It odor (is) great it odor(is) pleasant it odor took on. The sothen the 
 
 Tawi'skaro"" ro'.sot'ha' wa'akos'ho" ta'hno""' wa'i'ro"": "()•' ha'i'e' 
 
 12 Flint his grand- sheitsmelled and sheitsaid: "What again 
 (Ice, Crystal) mother lis it) 
 
 na'ho'te"' ne' Oteroiitonni"';T" rotes'koiiteT" Wa''honwe""'ha'se' 
 
 13 such kind of the It Sapling he it roa.sts for She saiil it to him 
 
 thing himself?" 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"" wa'i'i-o"": "To', tiatke"'se'ra" ne' dji' 
 
 14 the Flint sheitsaid. "Well, let us two go to the where 
 
 15 
 
 thotekfi'to"'." Neil' se" o'k' wiVfaf tontatite"sta'ter no'k' 
 
 e be has Now so it is just verily they two quickly and 
 
 'That is, so fast as winter recedes, so rapidly the ice on rivers and lakes disappear.-. 
 
MOHAWK VKKSION 
 
 818 
 
 two ran. They two iiri-ivcd whcif lir had kindled lii> lire, and they 
 two saw that it \va,s true tliat he was roast ino- for hini.sell' an ear of swoot 
 corn. Verily, the fatne.ss was issuing from it in streain.s on the ij-niins, 
 along the rows of grains until only the coh was left, so fat was the corn. 
 The grandmother of 'rawi'skaro'" said: "Whence didst thou hring 
 this?" He replied: "My father gave it to me." Sh(» answered, say- 
 ing: "Thou dost even intend that the kinds of men who are to dwell 
 here shall live as pleasantly as this, here on this earth." .Vnd just then 
 she took up a handful of ashes, and she cast them on the ear of corn 
 that was roasting. At once the fat of the corn ceased from issuing 
 from the roasting ear. But Sapling very severely rebuked his grand- 
 mother for doing this. Whereupon he again took up the car of corn 
 and wiped ofl' the ashes that had fallen upon it. Then he again set it to 
 
 te'honnara'ta'to"' 
 
 they two ran. 
 
 to'ke°ske' 
 
 truly 
 
 o'ne"*ste". 
 
 it corn. 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 Nakwa'' 
 
 The very 
 
 la'ha'newe' 
 
 There they two w 
 arrived 
 
 rote'skoiite' 
 
 dji' thoteka'to"" 
 
 where there he has 
 
 lire 
 
 ska''hrii"ta' 
 
 one it ear (of corn) 
 
 wiVhiatkat'ho' 
 
 they two lool£ed 
 
 tekonteroii'weks 
 
 white (.shriveled) 
 
 keii'ie' io'hnawe"'ton'nio'" 
 
 it oil it streams flows down 
 
 tiiotiiake°*'o"' 
 
 they come forth 
 
 one^'sta'ke" nakwa"' 
 
 it grain on the ver>' 
 
 e" niione""stare"se"' 
 
 there so it com fat (i.s) . 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 ke""' 
 
 niio'nhoiiwa'ta" ska"hi'a"ta'ie 
 
 so(manvi itrowshas 
 
 Ta'hen'ro"': 
 
 He replied: 
 
 " Akwa"' 
 
 Rake'ni"ha 
 
 •• He mv father 
 
 e" 
 
 thus 
 
 Wa'i'ro"" ne' ro'.sot'ha": "Ka" 
 
 She it said the his grand- "Where 
 
 mother; is it 
 
 rakwa'wi"." Tontaioiita'ti 
 
 he it gave to .\gain thence she 
 
 me." spoke 
 
 ne"iakoto'nha'reke* i 
 
 so well thfv will live li 
 
 just itearof corn 
 lies (sleft) 
 
 ni'sa"ha?" 
 
 oii'kwe' ne' 
 
 nan-being(s) the 
 
 e"ienakerenion"hake" 
 
 they will dwell in places 
 (as tribes) 
 
 wa'tewa'tcia'na'kwe' 
 
 she handful took up 
 
 ono"'kwe""'rike' ne' 
 
 it ear (of com) on the 
 
 ken'ie" iotiiake"'o""hii'tie' 
 
 it oil they (z.) oils keep com- 
 
 ing forth 
 
 Ote ronton ni''a' akwa"' 
 
 It .Sapling very 
 
 the where 
 
 o'se''hara" e"' 
 
 dji' io"'hwen'djiate". 
 
 earth present (is). 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 .so'k 
 
 rotes'kofite". 
 
 the 
 
 wil'tio'isVke' ne' 
 
 she it cast the 
 
 against 
 
 Ia'honteri"'sia"te' 
 
 It ceased at once 
 
 o"se"hanV 
 
 it H^hes 
 
 fl.ii 
 
 rotes'kofite". 
 
 No'k- 
 
 and 
 
 ro'sot'ha 
 
 his grand- 
 mother 
 
 o'lie^'ste 
 
 dji' 
 
 whore 
 
 na e lere . 
 
 so she it did. 
 
 ione'hni'kwa't 
 
 it is remarkable 
 
 E'tho'ne" 
 
 .\t that time 
 
 wa'shakori "h was'te"" 
 
 he her chided 
 
 nen' tonsii'ra'kwe" 
 
 now again he it took up 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 .sa'hara'kewe" 
 
 again he it wiped 
 
 dji' 
 
 io'se'ha'rare'. 
 
 it it had a.sbeson. 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 ne' 
 the 11 
 
 12 
 
 the 13 
 
 E'tho'ne" 
 
 .\t that lime 1-1 
 
314 
 
 IKOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 roast; but it was just possible for it to exude <jnly a small amount of 
 fatness again, as it is now when one roasts ears for himself. It is 
 barely visible, so little does the fatness exude. 
 
 Now the grandmother of Sapling fetched ripened corn that Sap- 
 ling had planted, and she shelled it. Then she poui-ed it into a 
 mortar. And now she took the pestle and with it pounded the corn, 
 and she made haste in her pounding, and she said: ''Verily, thou 
 wouldst have mankind exceedingly well provided. Verily, they shall 
 customarily l)e much wearied in getting l)read to eat. In this manner 
 then shall they customarily do with the mortar and also the pestle." 
 She herself had finished them. Whereupon Sapling rebuked her for 
 what she had done. He, in regard to this matter, said: "That wliich 
 thou hast done is not good." 
 
 Then, verily, while Sapling was traveling, he was surprised to find 
 
 sa'hate'skoii'te"" a're" akwa" 
 
 again !ie it roasted again verv 
 for himself 
 
 o'k' thoiisawenieno'te"' 
 
 only again it oil put forth 
 
 aioiite'skon'te"" akwa"' n 
 
 very tli 
 
 ho'k' thon.sakakwe'ni' osthoiT'ha' 
 
 j ust 
 
 ^ much as it was it is 
 
 possible 
 
 (ne' noii'wa' dji' ni'io't 
 
 (the this time where so it is 
 
 the 
 
 ne' ro'sot'ha' 
 
 roient'he"', 
 
 he it has planted. 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time t 
 
 Oterontonni"a' 
 
 U Sapling 
 
 ka^'tako"" ia"on'wero°\ 
 
 in thithershe it poured. 
 
 wa'tiako'steri"he"' ne' 
 
 she made haste the 
 
 o'k" ne' wa'he'ne'ne' taweiiiano'te"'). 
 
 just the it is visible, thence it oil would 
 
 exude). 
 
 ia'e'ko" ne' iotene"'stis"o"' ne' 
 
 thence she it the it corn has ma- the 
 
 got tured 
 
 wa'ene""staron'ko\ E'tho'ne" ka'ni- 
 
 she it shelled. At that time it mortar 
 
 Neil' wa"hi' ia'e'sisa'tota'ko' wa'et'he'te' 
 
 she it pounded 
 
 S'ow verily there she got the 
 
 pestle 
 
 dji' wa'e'the'te' tii'hno"'' 
 
 where she it pounded and 
 
 ■'Akwa* 
 
 ■•Very 
 
 Akwa-' 
 
 1 se re 
 
 thou de- 
 sirest 
 
 to'-ke 
 
 ne"tiakokwatsto"' "hake 
 
 so they will be living at ea.se 
 
 ne 
 
 wa 1 ro" 
 
 she it said: 
 
 on'kwe' 
 
 aiero°'hia'ke"'tci" ne' 
 
 where 
 
 le man-beings. 
 f humans) 
 
 e"iena'tarake". p]" 
 
 one bread will eat. Thus 
 
 he°'s ne"ieier'"hake" ne' 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 Akao""ha" 
 
 She herself 
 
 ka"nika''ta" 
 
 it mortar 
 
 ne' iakos''o"" 
 
 wa'shakori ' h was'te"* 
 
 he her matter it rebuked in 
 
 no'k" 
 
 and 
 
 Ta' 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 na e lere . 
 
 so she it did 
 
 wa"hi' teioia'nere" ne' dji' 
 
 verily it is good the where 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 -SO then 
 
 wa"hi" 
 
 verily 
 
 na siere . 
 
 so thou it didst 
 do." 
 
 Oterontonni''a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ho'ni 
 
 e'tho'ne" ne' 
 
 ne' a'si'sa'." 
 
 the it pestle." 
 
 Oteroi5tonni"'a'' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 Fii'hen'ro" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 • III" 
 
 ■ Not 
 
 dji' te'hotawen'rie' 
 
 where he travels 
 
MOHAWK \KKSI<)N 
 
 315 
 
 th;it it l)pfame dark. So llicn lir iim-cil. sa\iiiu-: ••\\'h\. tlii> seems 
 to 111' :i marvelous matter. tlii> thinly- tliat thus lako ]ihue." Tliere- 
 upoii he returned lK)nie\vai(l. Arrived there, he found llie sun in no 
 I)lace whatsoever, nor <Hd he lind I'awi'skaro"" and his orundmother. It 
 was then that he looked al)out him. So then he looked and saw a liufht 
 which was like the dawn. Therefrom he understood that the sun was 
 in that j)laee. lie therefore souijlit servants who would accompany 
 him to fetch the sun. Spider volunteered; so also did Beaver; so also 
 did Hare; so alst) did Otter. St) at this time they made themselves a 
 canoe. When they had completed the canoe, they all then plai-ed them- 
 selves in the canoe, and they then of course l)eoan to ])addle. directinj^ 
 their lourse toward the place where the dawn shone forth, toward the 
 
 wa'hatie're"^ o'k' neiT taiokara''hwf 
 
 ho w US sllriTiseri ..nlv ii,,\v th,-ni-.- it iH-onini 
 
 (lark. 
 
 wa re "re 
 
 '"A'nio"' ioriiiwane"hra'kwa't 
 
 " Well, it matter is wonderful 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 Ta'. e'tho'iu 
 
 R.I, Ht that tilli.- he 
 
 lli.iUKhl: 
 
 na"ri'we"'."" K"tho'ne" nei 
 
 M-i it Imiipeiieil." .\t that lime lur 
 
 sa'ha'tefi'ti". laVsa'rawe" ia"' ka'ti" kan'eka" ne' kanVkwa". 
 
 he went back There he arrived m.t M.tlieii anywhere the it Min. 
 
 (home I. 
 
 Tawi'.skaro"" no'k' ho'ni" ne' ro'sot'ha" ia"' ho" ne" kan'eka". 
 
 Flint aii.l aN., the his sran.l not t.n. the nnywher.-, 
 
 (Ice = Crystal mother 
 
 E'tho'ne' ne' nen' wa'thatkfi'ton'nio"". Wa'hatkat'ho" ka'ti" 
 
 At that time the now he looked about in dif- He lo,,ked. .so then 
 
 tetio'.shwat'he" dji' ni'io't 
 
 there it is light where so it is 
 
 wai)o'niko""raien'ta"ne" e"' 
 
 lie it understood there 
 
 ne 
 
 tetiaweii'tote". Nen' e'tho 
 
 there it day dawns. Now at that t 
 
 ne 
 
 non'we" ieka'ie" 
 
 the jdaee there it lie 
 
 kara"'kw! 
 
 the 
 
 e"tho'n 
 
 at that ti- 
 
 Ta'. 
 
 So. 
 
 a'hoi1sa"hatiko'"lia" m 
 
 they should go after it th 
 
 again 
 
 riiVke". no'k" ha're" 
 
 and again 
 
 no'k" lia're" Tawi'ii 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" dji' nen' 
 
 The so then where now 
 
 wa ■ ha ■ n ha' t.serl' sa k( 
 
 he assistants sought I'nr 
 
 kara"'kw;i". 
 Tsoni'to". r 
 
 Beaver. 
 
 e' a"hon'ne'' 
 
 1.- theyhimshould 
 aeeompany 
 
 i';i k wa"a " 's;'r r wa'hathoiika'- 
 
 Sjiider he volunteered. 
 
 ha're" 
 
 again 
 
 Ta"ho""tane'ke" 
 
 Ta'. 
 
 "tho'ne" ui'mT wa"honthonion'ni". 
 
 : that time no\ 
 
 wa"honthonwis'"a' e'tho'ne" neii' akwe'ko"' 
 
 they theirboat (iui.shed at that time now it all 
 
 ka'hofi'wako"' wa"honti'ta". neiT ta'hno 
 
 it boat in they embarke<l, now and 
 
 wa'"hi' WiVhati'kawc' 
 
 verily they paddle<l 
 
 na"hatiie'ni"te" dji' non'we" tiiawen'tote". Ne' kil'ti' ne' 
 
 theplaee 
 
316 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 place whore lay the .sun. The trees stood together, and on their tops 
 lay the sun. So then Sapling said: "Thou, Beaver, do thou cut down 
 the tree; and thou. Spider, shalt cliiut) the tree, and at the top of the 
 tree thou shalt fasten thy cord. Then thou shalt descend, hanging hy 
 thy cord, until thou reachest the ground." And he said to Hare: ''As 
 soon as the tree falls, thou must seize the sun. Thou art assuredly 
 an adept at skulking through the underbrush. No matter how" diffi- 
 cult the ground be, thou art aide of course to flee by stealth, if at this 
 time it so be that one pursue thee from place to place." He said: ''But 
 thou. Otter, shalt care for the eanoe. li it be so that we all get alioard 
 the canoe, thou shalt turn l)ack the canoe at once." 
 
 nen' ciia'hati'ra'r''ho' ne' dji' tkawe'note' dji' non'we' ieka'ie"' 
 
 timt* there they arrived the where there it island where the place there it 
 
 stands lies 
 
 ne' kara"kwa". K"ska"ne' ne' dji' ke'r"hi'to"' karen'haken'iate' 
 
 the it sun. One (place) in the where it tree stand it tree top of 
 
 e" ieka"here' ne' kara"kwa'. 
 
 there it it lies upon the it sun. 
 
 it tree stand 
 plurally 
 
 E'tho'ne' ne' 
 
 At that time the 
 
 Oterofitonni'Ti' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'hefi'ro"': " I'se' ne' Tsoni'to" e"'.seron'tiiVke', no'k' lu'.se' 
 
 he it said: "Thou the Beaver thou it tree shalt cut but the 
 
 down, thou 
 
 Takwa'a"sa'r e"'serat'he"' ne' karofitu'ke' karen'haken'iate' e" 
 
 Spider thou shaltclimbit the it tree on it tree top of there 
 
 e"tesne'renke' ne' .sa'.se'riieV 
 
 thou shalt it tie the thy cord. 
 
 E'tho'ne' te"tesats'ne"'te' e"te.satia' 
 
 .\t that tin 
 
 taniieii'to"' ne' 
 
 to it the 
 
 e'"se'sera'ta'ne\" 
 
 again thou it wilt reach" 
 
 .sa'.se'riie'ke' 
 
 thy <'ord on 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 No'k' wa'hawe"''ha'se' 
 
 And he him said to 
 
 the 
 
 o"'hwendjia'ke' 
 
 it ground on 
 
 Ta'ho'"tane'ke"' 
 
 Hare 
 
 wa'hefi'ro"": "' 
 
 it said: 
 
 kara"kwa 
 
 Kawenni'io' nefi' e"karontie'no"" 
 
 "So soon as ik»w it tree shall fall 
 
 i'se' te'".se"kwe'' 
 
 thou thou it shalt 
 it is pick up 
 
 Seweieii'te't wa"hr ne' e"'satkwaton"hwe' ne' 
 
 Thou art skillful 
 
 verilv 
 
 o'skawakoiT'sho"'. 
 
 it bushes among. 
 
 Iawero"'ha'tie"' 
 
 It mutters not 
 
 the thou .Shalt flee in zigzag lines the 
 
 to' na'teiao"'hwendjianon- 
 
 how so it land forbidding (is) 
 
 le' e"'satkwaton"hwe' ne' 
 
 he thou Shalt flee in zigzaglines the 
 
 nia'ni't sakwe'nion ki"' wa"hi" 
 
 thou art able to I be- verilv 
 
 do it, lieve, 
 
 to'kiV non'wa'-ke"" aiesa'sere"so"'. No'k' ne' Tawi'ne' ka'hon- 
 
 if this lime is it one thee would And ilje Otter it boat 
 
 pursue about. 
 
 we'ifi' ni'se' e'"sate"niko"'ra'ro"\ To'ka wa"hr nen' akwe'ko"' 
 
 the thou it wilt attend to. If verily now it all 
 
 thou 
 
 e''tciakwati'ta' iokofita'tie' e"'satta'kwa'te' ne' ka'honwe'iil'." 
 
 thou it wilt turn 
 
 tht 
 
 it boat.' 
 
MOHAWK VERSION 
 
 317 
 
 All this, tlici). caiuc to i)a,--s. Beaver, of course, worked there, 
 biting out pieces from the tree; and Spider, for his part, t-linil)ed to 
 the tree top, and liaving reached the top, he then, verily, fastened his 
 cord about it. Thereupon he let himself down, and again alighted on 
 the earth. So then, when there was, of course, little to cut, and the 
 prospect was encouraging that it would be possible to fell the tree, then 
 Spider pulled on the cord. Then, in fact, the tree toppled over. 
 Thereupon Hare rushed forward and seized the sun, for, indeed, 
 Tawi'skaro"'and his grandmother both came running up. It was then that 
 Hare tie<l. taking the sun away with him. Now, of course, they pur- 
 sued him in many places; he fleetly .scurried through the shrubl)ery. 
 After a time he directed his course straight for the canoe; for then. 
 
 E'tho- ka'tr to'ke",ske" naa'we"". Tsoni'to' 
 
 wa"hi" nen' e"' 
 
 
 Thus so men truly so it hup- Boaver 
 
 verily now there 
 
 1 
 
 ■wa'hoio"'ta' wa'hatekhwanion'ko' ne' karofita'ke', no'k' ne' 
 
 
 he worked he it bit repeatedly the it tree ( 
 
 3n, and the 
 
 2 
 
 Takwa'a"sa'r ia'harat'he"' nil', ne" ne' 
 
 karen'haken'iate' 
 
 
 Spider there he climbed that the the 
 one thiit 
 
 it tree top of 
 
 3 
 
 ia'ha'rawe\ neiT wa'-hi' e" ta'ba'hwan'rake' 
 
 ne' rao'seri'ie'. 
 
 
 there hearrived. .Vow verily there he it wrapped 
 
 the his cord. 
 
 4 
 
 E'tho'ne' nen' tonta'hatia'ton'tc", sa'hara'ta'ne' 
 
 o""hwendiiri'ke'. 
 
 
 .\t that time now thence he his body again he reached 
 suspended, it 
 
 it earth on. 
 
 5 
 
 Ne" ka'tr wti'^hi" ne' nen' e*' ho'k' nii'tetcioia'sa' ne' nen' 
 
 
 That so then verily the now there only so it is narrow the now 
 
 6 
 
 io'r'ha'ratste' nen' e"wa'to''' e"karontieno""ne' 
 
 e'tho'ne' ne' 
 
 
 it is very hopeful now it will be it tree will fall 
 possible 
 
 at that the 
 time 
 
 7 
 
 Takw;Va"sa'r nen' ta'ha'seriie'tati'ronto"'. T 
 
 'o'ke"ske' ka'tr 
 
 
 Spider now he it cord pulled on. 
 
 Truly so then 
 
 8 
 
 wa"karontieno''"ne". E'tho'ne" ne' Ta'ho"'tane'ke" 
 
 tii'haia'takofita- 
 
 
 it tree fell. .\t that time the Hare 
 
 thence his body fol- 
 lowed instantly 
 
 9 
 
 tie"te' wa'tra'kwe" ne' kara"'kwa'. Nen' se" wa"hi' o'k' e" 
 
 he it took up the it sun. Now indeed verily just there 10 
 
 te'hnitak'he' ne' Tawi'skaro"' no'k" ho'ni' ne' ro'sot'hfi''. Nen' 
 
 they two ran 
 
 wa"hi 
 
 verily 
 
 kwa'. 
 
 Ta'ho"'tane'ke°' wa'hate'ko'. ionsa'ha"hawe' ne' kara"'- 
 
 hence he it bore 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 fa'"hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 ne' o'skawako""sho"', 
 
 the it bush(es) among. 
 
 wa'honwa'sere''so'' 
 
 they hira pursued from 
 place to place. 
 
 A'kare' nt'-fi' ia'hakonta.tie"te' dji' noil 
 
 Rotkwatoii'hwe'tie'se' 
 
 He Hed in devious courses lo 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 tka'hoiiwa'ie"' 
 
 there it boat lies, 
 
 se" wa"hi" 
 
 indeed verily 
 
 ent directlv where the 1"* 
 side 
 
 ronnatiii''kc' ne' 
 
 they others 
 
 the 
 
 , 15 
 
318 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 indeed, the others, his friends, were aboard the canoe. He came 
 thither on the hound, and got aboard the canoe. At the same time with 
 this, Otter pushed off the canoe, and they again began to paddJe. 
 
 So then, as they rowed t)aclv. Otter, it is said, did verilj- continue to 
 tallv. They forbade him, but he did not obey. Then a person struck 
 him a blow with a paddle on his mouth. (It is for this reason that 
 now the mouth of the Otter is such that one would think that it had 
 been broken off long ago. His lower jaw is shorter than the upper. 
 It is plain where one struck him with a paddle.) 
 
 So when they had arrived at hon)e, Sapling said: " It shall not con- 
 tinue to be thus, that a single person rules over the sun." Then 
 it was that he cast the sun up to the center of the sky. saying: 
 •'There where the sky is present, thereto must thou keep thyself 
 
 roiiten'ro' ieshatiia'ti' ka'hofi'wako"'. O'k' cihatak'he' iofisa'- 
 
 it boat ill. Just there he mil along again he 
 
 E'tho'ne' iokoiita'tie' ne' Tawi'ne' sa'hata'kwa'te' ne' 
 
 At that time at once {it the Otter he it turned buck the 
 
 follows) again 
 
 ka'honwe'ia", neiT wa"hr sa'hati'kawe". 
 
 it boat, now verily again they paddled. 
 
 dji' neiT shoti'hofiwakera'ne' 
 
 where now again their boat floats along 
 
 hati'ta'. 
 
 embarked 
 
 Ne' ka'tr 
 
 ia'ke"', to'ke"ske" dji' ro'tharii'tic 
 
 it is said. truly where 
 
 te'hothoiita'to"*. 
 
 he obeyed. 
 
 dji' ra'saka'rofite 
 
 where his mouth (is) 
 
 he kept on The; 
 
 talking. 
 
 N'efi' e'tho'ne' shaia'ta'' 
 
 Now at that time he one 
 
 person 
 
 wiX'hano"'hwar'ia'ke\ 
 
 he him it blow struck. 
 
 Roiiwana'hris'tha", 
 
 Thev him forbade, 
 
 Tawi'ne', 
 
 Otlcr, 
 
 no'k' ia" 
 
 the 
 
 Tawi'ne' 
 
 otter 
 
 ni'io't dji' 
 
 where 
 
 a'kawe' wii'ho'ie"'te' 
 
 it puddle he liim struck 
 
 (Ne' tiiori''hwa' ne' 
 
 ra'saka'rofite' aiefi're' 
 
 his mouth one would 
 
 the It Sapling 
 
 la" e", the"io'to""hake" ne' tcieia'ta' ho'k' 
 
 o'k' tetkaia'ktci"ho"'. Ni'ha'qhiots'hes'a' ne' e'ta'ke' nonka'ti', 
 
 just r>nc it had broken. .So his jaw (is) short the lower side of it, 
 
 we'ne' dji' e"' krue""to"' fi'kawe' wats'to"".) 
 
 It IS plain where there one it struck it paddle one used it.) 
 
 Ta'. ne' kfi'ti" wa"hf ne' nen' ciioiisa'hon'newe" ne' Oteronton- 
 
 .So, the so then 
 
 ni"'a' wfrhen'ro"' 
 
 he It said : 
 
 siiewefiniio"hake' 
 
 one it should control 
 
 sii'tewa'seii'no'"' 
 
 just its middle the where it sky is pre.s- there he it threw the 
 
 kara''kw!V tii'hno""' wa'hen'ron": " E'tho' dji' karoiT'hiate' e" 
 
 it sun and heitsaiii: "There where it sky is pre.s- there 
 
 "Not thus, thus it wi 
 
 tinue t 
 
 ne' kara"kwa\" 
 
 dji' 
 
 Ta', 
 
 it so, 
 
 AaroiT'hiate' 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 at that 
 time 
 
 ia'ho'ti' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
MOHAWK VERSION 
 
 319 
 
 attached, aiul. Ix'sidcs this, ihoii shalt eoiitiiuioiisly journey onward." 
 He pointed thither, and said: " "The plaee wliere it ])hin<;es itself into 
 the deep [that is. the \vest|" people will habitually <"iil the place 
 whither tliou shalt hahitually descend, the place wherein thou shalt 
 hal>itualiy he immersed. At these times, veril_v, darkness will come 
 upon the earth present here: and "The place where the sun rises [that 
 is, the east]' people will hahitually call the place whence thou wilt 
 hahitually peer out. and people will say. "Now the Sun ha- coiiK^ out." 
 Then shalt thou raise thyself upward ther(>froiii. Thus thou shalt 
 continue to have thi.s function to perfoi'm. Thou shalt contiiuie to 
 give lijjht to this earth." Besides this he said: •■ AN'hensoever luaii- 
 kind mention thee, they will ever say custoujarily : "He is the (treat 
 Warrior who supplies us with lioht."" So then, in it> turn, now 
 came of course the luminarv. the Moon, which was his mother's head. 
 
 iatia"'tanen'takto"''hake" neiT ta'hno"'' 
 
 wilt thou thy bodv attach now and 
 
 o'k 
 
 just 
 
 e"tiotkofita"k\ve"' 
 
 1 thv bodv attach no\ 
 
 (as a fixture) 
 
 e"'sa'tentionha'tie\" la'ha'tca'te"" wa'hen'ro" 
 
 thou shalt move along." Thither he he it said: 
 pointed 
 
 tchot'ho's e"koriwaiats'heke' dji' e"'s 
 
 (immerses will they call it where cus- 
 
 itself) habitually tomaril 
 
 ie'^sanonwi're'te'. E'tho'ne" wu"hr neii' 
 
 there thou shalt be .^t that verily now 
 
 -Dji' 
 
 "Where 
 
 la tewat- 
 
 therc it 
 
 ie""sats'no"'te 
 
 there thou shalt 
 go down 
 
 e"tioka'ra''hwe' 
 
 noil we 
 
 the place 
 
 dji' 
 
 the 
 
 io°"hwendjia'te'. 
 
 it eartti is present. 
 
 Dji' 
 
 Where 
 
 tkara-kwi'neke"'s 
 
 there it sun comes 
 
 e°kon waia'tsheke ' , " 
 
 e"' he"'s nonka'ti 
 
 here cus- side of it 
 
 te"sake'to'te' 
 
 there thou shalt 
 
 (ia'ha"tcate"" dji' nofika'ti") 
 
 (thither he where the side of 
 pointed it) tomarily peer over 
 
 e^iai'i'o"' ne' oii'kwe' neiT' tjikara''kwi'neke"'ne'. Ta'. e'tho'ne' 
 
 one it will the man-being now it sun has come up. So. at that 
 
 toiitesathara'tate". E"' ni'se' ni'io't dji 
 
 thence thou shalt raise There the so it is wher 
 
 thyself. thou 
 
 wathe"tiike' ?ie' dji' io""hwendjia'te"." 
 
 it will make the where it earth is present." 
 light 
 
 r'"'sateri'hofrtake'. te"ssh- 
 
 ihou dntv wilt have it, thou 
 
 NeiT 
 
 ta'hno""' wa'hen'ro" 
 
 and he it said: 
 
 " Kat'ke' 
 
 ne' on'kwe' i'se' e"ie.sana'to'" e"ionto""'hcke' 
 
 e"'s: 
 
 
 •• Whenever 
 
 the man-being thou one thee shall one; 
 (human) designate 
 
 shall continue 
 lo say 
 
 custom- 
 
 10 
 
 ' Ko'ske"" 
 
 i-ake'te''kowiV" ne' teshonkwa'shwathe"te 
 
 ifini's. " 
 
 
 11 
 
 •Ilclin 
 
 •at Warrior (is) the he us causes it lo l)e light K 
 
 .r. ■• 
 
 
 Ta'. e 
 
 'tho'ne' neiT noii'wti' ne'ne" e"'hni'ta" 
 
 ne' wa''hi' 
 
 ne' 
 
 
 So. 
 
 at tbat now the present the 1 1 moon 
 time lime lliat 
 
 the verily 
 
 the 
 
 12 
 
 rao""'ha' 
 
 ro'nisten'"ha'-ke"'ha" akonon'dji" ne' 
 
 ro'sot'ha* 
 
 dji' 
 
 13 
 
 be himself 
 
 his mother it wa.s her head the 
 
 his grand- 
 
 where 
 
320 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 and which hi.s grandmother had also placed on the top of a standing 
 tree. This, too, he threw up to the sky, saying: "The power of thy 
 light at night shall be less." He added: "At times they will see thee 
 in full. Every night thy size shall diminish until it is gone. Then 
 again, thou shalt every night increase in size from a small beginning. 
 Every night, then, thou shalt grow until the time comes when thou 
 hast completed thy growth. So now, thus it shall be as to thy mode 
 of existence." Moreover he said: "Whenever mankind who shall 
 dwell here on earth mention thee, the}' will keep saying customarily: 
 'Our Grandmother, the luminary pertaining to the night.'" 
 
 Then Sapling now formed the body of a man" and also that of a 
 woman [of the race of mankind]. His j-ounger })rother, Tawi'skaro"', 
 
 ke"rhi'te' o'ni' nil" 
 
 ne" ia'ho'tr ne' 
 
 tllHt 
 
 dji' 
 
 tlu- 
 
 3 the 
 
 . Wa 
 
 vhp 
 
 it skv 
 
 e'' iako'ha're', 
 
 here there she it fas- 
 tened at the t(ip, 
 
 Miiate', wa'hefi'ro"': 
 
 18 pros- lie it said: 
 
 ''tho' 
 
 there 
 
 ent, 
 
 hen'ro"': 
 
 it said; 
 
 dji' te"'8e'shwathe'te"' ne' 
 
 where thou shalt cause it to be the 
 
 light 
 
 ■ Sewatie're"* e"kana'no"''hiike' n 
 
 " Sometimes it shall be full tt 
 
 ho'nf mV 
 
 also the 
 
 that 
 
 ' E"tiioto'ktake' 
 
 "It will be lacking 
 
 a^southen'ue\" 
 
 it night (time) in.' 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 te"iesa- 
 
 kan'ereke'. Niia'tewa'sonta'ke' 
 
 thee look at shall. 
 
 dji' niio're' 
 
 where so it is 
 
 far 
 
 i6''wa'ts'a'te\ 
 
 it shall all dis- 
 appear. 
 
 e"tiiostbo'o"'ha'tie' 
 
 it shall continue to grow 
 smaller 
 
 E'tho'ne" ihmT a'n 
 
 At that now agaii 
 
 te"tesate'hia'ro"' 
 
 theuce thou shalt 
 grow larger 
 
 te"tesate'hia'ro"' 
 
 thence thou shalt 
 
 grow larger ta; 
 
 e" ni'se' ne"io'to"'^hake' 
 
 thus the so it shall continue 
 
 thou to be 
 
 wa'hefi'ro'" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 sewa'sofitats'ho"" 
 
 one it night apiece 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 nr sa 
 
 thou art 
 large 
 
 • dji' 
 
 where 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 'Ne' 
 
 •The 
 
 niio're' te"tkaie'ri'ne' e"se.sate'hia'ro"'. Ta', 
 
 dji' 
 
 e"sia'ta'teke\ ' 
 
 thou shalt exist." 
 
 NeiT 
 
 Now 
 
 tii'hno" 
 
 and 
 
 ka'tke' 
 
 rVhenever 
 
 'ho'ko"' ne' e"ienak'ereke' ne' dji' 
 
 being the they will be the 
 
 plurally dwelling 
 
 hekc' e"'s Tethi'sot'ha' 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 a'sonthe""kha 
 
 the nocturnal lit 
 
 night middleof the) 
 
 Oterontofini'Ti' nen' 
 
 It Sapling now 
 
 i'se' e"iesana'to"' ne' onkwe- 
 
 thou one thee .shall the man- 
 
 designate (human) 
 
 io"'hwendjia'te' e"ionto""- 
 
 it earth is pres- one shall ha- 
 
 ent bitually 
 
 kara"kwa'." 
 
 Ther 
 
 itlu 
 
 ainary. 
 
 ron'kwe" 
 
 14 he inan-beint: 
 
 •'k" ho'ni" ne' ion'kwe' 
 
 E" 
 
 There 
 
 wa'hoia'ton'nia' 
 
 he his body made 
 
 te'hakan'ere" 
 
 he it looked at 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 a This incident is evidently taken from Genesis in the Christian Bible. 
 
MOHAWK VKKSION 
 
 821 
 
 watched him tlicrc So tlicn. when lie luul, of coiii-sc. caused them to 
 live, he placed them together. 
 
 Then it was that Sapling stai-ted upon ;i jnuiiiey to inspect the con- 
 dition of the things he had finished on the eailii then standing forth. 
 Then, at that time, he came again to review those things and to see 
 what things man [of the hitman race] was doing. 
 
 Then he returned to the place in which he had given them lil)ert\ . 
 So then he found th(^ two doing nothing except sleeping haliitually. 
 He merely looked at tiiem. and went away. But when he came 
 again their condition was unchanged; the}' slept ha]>itually. Thus 
 then, in this manner matters stood the very few times he visited them; 
 the condition was unchanged; they slept (•ustomarily. Thereupon he 
 took a rib from each, and substituted the one for the other, and 
 replaced each one in the other body Then, of cour.se, he watched them, 
 
 ia'tate'keiT'a 
 
 Tawi'skaro"', 
 
 Flint. 
 
 Ne' 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 so then 
 
 wa"hi' 
 
 verilv 
 
 wii'shakao'n'hete' ska"'ne" 
 
 he them caused to live in one 
 
 Neil' wa'"hr 
 
 wa'shako"'tero"\ 
 
 he them placed. 
 
 Oterontoiini'Ti" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'ha'ten'ti' 
 
 he started 
 
 nio""ha' dji' 
 
 ejia'te'. I 
 
 present. 1 
 
 'othe'no""-ke" 
 
 something is it 
 
 ni'io"t 
 
 so it is 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 so then 
 
 ne' dji' ros"a'*ho"" 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 dji' 
 
 sa'hatke"'se- 
 
 again he went 
 
 wato""hwen- 
 
 it earth is 
 
 ni"hatie"r''ha" 
 
 so he is doing 
 
 dji' neiT 
 
 where now 
 
 ne' oii'kwe' 
 
 toiita"shakoiitke""se'ro"" 
 
 again he them viewed in order 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" dji' 
 
 dji' 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 o'k- 
 
 tin 
 
 othe'no"" teiatie"r"ha" 
 
 anything; they two were the o 
 
 "doing 
 
 wa'shakotkat'ho' ak'te" noiTwe 
 
 he them looked at el.se- the place 
 
 lion we 
 
 place 
 
 o'k- 
 
 ni'sliakotka'we"* 
 
 just he them left 
 
 roti'ta's. Ne' 
 
 they slept. The 
 
 noiika'ti" 
 
 side of it 
 
 iiHonsa re 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 E' 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 Thus so then 
 
 ko'k'ta'se' 
 
 them visited. 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 so it is 
 
 kato'kc"' 
 
 unchanged 
 
 akwa"' to'ka''a' 
 
 very 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 ni'io't roti'ta's. 
 
 so it is they .slept 
 habitually. 
 
 wa'sha- 
 
 nen 
 
 nefi' a're' sa'rawe" kato'ke" 
 
 now again again he unchanged ; 
 
 noilterats'te" 
 
 few it is repeated the 
 
 roti'ta's. Ta'. e"tho'iie" 
 
 they slept So. at lluit now 
 
 habitually. lime 
 
 skat'sho"' wa'shakote"karota'ko'. neii' ta'hno"" wii'thate'iii' dji' 
 
 one each he them rib took out of. now and he them e.x- where 
 
 changed 
 
 sa*.shakote'karo'te"'. NciT wa''hi' wrrshakote"niko"*ra're"' wa're're': 
 
 erily he them watched he it thought: 
 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
 21 ETII— 08- 
 
 21 
 
322 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 thinking of what perhaps might now liappen. It wa.s therefore not 
 long before the woman awoke. Then she sat up. At once .she touched 
 the ])reaHt of the man lying at her side, just where he had placed her 
 rib, and, of course, that tickled him. Thereupon he awoke. Then, 
 of course, that matter was started — that matter which concerns man- 
 kind in their living; and they also started that matter for which in 
 their kind their bodies arc provided — that matter for which reason 
 he is a male human being and she a female human 1)eing. 
 
 Then Tawi'skaro"' also formed a human being, but he was not able to 
 imitate Sapling, as the form of the human being be poorly made showed. 
 Tawi'skai'o"' addressed Sapling, saying: '' Do thou look, I also am al)le, 
 m3'self , to f orm a human being." So when Sapling looked at that which 
 
 •'O" ci' ke" 
 
 "What this is it 
 is it 
 
 iakon'kw 
 
 she nmn-bpi 
 ( woman ) 
 
 ciieia'takonta'tie' 
 
 her body foUowi'd 
 along 
 
 niia"eiere' 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 dji 
 
 ne' ne''ia'we"' ? " la" 
 
 the so it will Not 
 
 happen?" 
 
 wa'e'ie'. E'tho'ne'' wa'ofitkets'ko' 
 
 she 
 
 ka'ti' tekari"hwes 
 
 so then it is a long 
 
 ivoke 
 
 ne' raia'tion'ni" 
 
 ne 
 
 he sat tiji. 
 
 rofi 
 
 Kwe 
 
 n-being 
 
 iiofi we' 
 
 here place 
 
 n i 'bote ' karota'k we" ' 
 
 there be rili has removeil 
 
 Nakwa"' o'k' 
 
 Tlie very just 
 
 e" ke"" 
 
 there where 
 
 rana'a'ta'ke' 
 
 his flank on 
 
 wa'thonwanis'teka'te' 
 
 she him tickled 
 
 wa"hr. 
 
 Prtho'ne" 
 
 At that 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 •ha'ie' 
 
 wa''hi' 
 
 ("•"teri'hwa'ten'tr 
 
 it matter started 
 
 dji' 
 
 niiakoteri"hwate' 
 
 just one it duty ha.s 
 
 Nen' 
 
 )n'kwe' 
 
 i the 
 
 ako'n'he" 
 
 they live 
 
 no'k' 
 
 and 
 
 ho'nf 
 
 also 
 
 wti'hiateri'hwa'tefi'tiil'tc 
 
 they matter started 
 
 dji' 
 
 .vhere 
 
 na'ho'te"' niiiVtaienta^'kwe''" 
 
 8 such kind of jnst their bodies it are 
 
 thing designed for 
 
 ron'kwe' i'ke"' no'k' ho'nf 
 
 y he man-being it is and also 
 
 ( man ) 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' kfi'tr 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 na'ho'te"' 
 
 kari'hon'ni' 
 
 it it causes 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
 Flii 
 
 stal 1 
 
 .the 
 
 o ni 
 
 also 
 
 ne' dji' ion'kwe' i'ke"'. 
 
 the where she man-being it is. 
 (woman) 
 
 WiX'ron'ni' ne' ofikwe'; 
 
 he it made the man-being; 
 
 te'hokwe'nio" 
 
 he is able to do it 
 
 ne' a'hona'ke'rani' ne' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 niionkweto'te" 
 
 Oterofitofini'Tr 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 vhere 
 
 that just kind of maiT- 
 
 one being 
 
 wa'hawe°"ha'se' ne' 
 
 he him spoke to the 
 
 ne' wa'ha's'iV, 
 
 the he it finished, 
 
 ()terontonni''a': 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 a'se'kt"^""' IK 
 
 because th 
 
 "Satkat'ho" 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 Flint 
 (Ice. Crystal) 
 
 wakkwe'nio"' 
 
 I it am able to do 
 
 ne' oii'kwe' 
 
 e"kon'nr." 
 
 I it will 
 make."' 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 ne 
 
HKwiTT] MOHAWK VKKSIOX 323 
 
 nuulc liiiii >;iy "• 1 ;un alilc to t'cirin a luiiiian Immhu-," lie >ii\\ lliut wliat 
 ho had foniictl wn-r not Iminan l>ciiiL;> at all. 'I'lir ihiiiii's \n) formed 
 were possessed ol' luiniaii faces and the bodies of otkon | monsters], 
 subtly made otkoii. Sa])liiig spoke to liim. sayiiiji': '" That assuredly is 
 the reason that I forbade thee, for of eourse thou art not al)le to do as 
 I myself am doing' contimially . " Tawi'skaro"' answered, say in<^: '"Thou 
 wilt nevertheless see that 1 can after all do as thyself art doinjf con- 
 thiually, because, indeed. I ])ossess as nmeh power as thou hast." 
 Now, veril\. at thi> time tliey two separateil. .\nd now. Sapliiif^ 
 again traveled fi-oni place to place on the surfsice of the earth. lie 
 went to view things that he had completed. After a while, then. 
 Sapling i)romenaded along the shore of the sea. There he saw Tawi's- 
 
 Otei-ontonni'Ti" dji' neiT wa'hatkat'ho'' ne' ra'to"' ne' 
 
 It Sapling whcTc nnw he it looked lit the he it siiys the 
 
 and (itkon it is bodied animal, snhtly otko 
 
 1 
 
 wakkwe'nio'" ne' oiTkwe" e"kon'ni" iiV hon'kwe" te'ke'" ne' 
 
 I it am atjle to do tlie maii-heinR 1 it will not he man-heiiif; it is the 2 
 .humam make (man) 
 
 ro'sa"o"'. Ne'ne" o'k' ne' oii'kwe' kako"'sonta"ko"" nf'n' 
 
 he them lias The jnst the man-being he i.s faced therewith now 3 
 finished. that 
 
 ta'hno""' ot'ko"" kaia'tonta"'ko". ka'rio". onrtat'ko"' ka'rio", ne' 
 
 4 
 
 wti'dif wa'haia"ti's"a". Ta'hata'ti" ne' Oterofitonni"a,' wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 verily he its body He spoke the It Sapling he it said: 5 
 
 finished. 
 
 "Ne' wa"hr kari'hofi'ni" ko"irhe'se" ne' dji' ia"' se" wa"hi' 
 
 "The verily it it eauses I lliee the wliere not indeed verily 6 
 
 te.sakwe'nio"" ne'ne" nac'siere' ne' i"' dji' iuwakiere'"ha'tie'.'' 
 
 thou art able to the soth.iiiil the I wliere so I it keep on doing." 7 
 
 d..it thai shonl.lst do 
 
 Nen' wa'dii" tontaditita'ti" ne' Tawi'skiii'o"" wa'lK'iVro"'': "E"'.sa- 
 
 .\ow verilv Iheneeh.- th,' Flint he il siiid : "Thou S 
 
 iinsvverid lee. Crystal) 
 
 tkat'ho" ki"' dji' i"'"kkwe'nr se"' e"' ne"kie're" dji' 
 
 itwilt.see. 1 where 1 it shall be indeeil thns soitlshall where 9 
 
 think. abletoilo do 
 
 ni'saiere"'h:i'tie" ne' i'se'. a"se'ke""' e"' se"' niwake'sliatste""sera' 
 
 .so thou art carrying the 'thon. heeanse thns indeed so my power is large lo 
 
 on work 
 
 dji' ni'io't ne' i'se"." Nen' wa'dil" e"tho'ne' t<)nsa*hiatekha"sr. 
 
 where so it is the thon Sow vrily at that they two again 11 
 
 time .separateil. 
 
 Nen' ii're" wa"hi" ne' Oterontonni"':!" torisa'hatawenrie"siV ne' 
 
 Now again verily the It Sai.ling he went traveling aljont the 12 
 
 dji' io"'hwendjia'te". Sa"hatke""scnio"''hrr ne' dji' ni'lioV'^a"- 
 
 where il earth is present. .Vgain he went to see the the where he things 13 
 
 things plnrally ha-s 
 
 a'n"ho"'. A'kare" ka'ti' tie' Oteroiitofini"';'!" ktitdtdai-akt^Vtie' e"' 
 
 made .Vftera so then the It Sapling it lak.^ along there 1-1 
 
 severally. lime 
 
 i're". K'tlio" ka'ti" wa'ho'ke"" ne' Tawi'skaro"" e"' rata'tie'se'. 
 
 he is There -olhen he hitn saw the Flint there he stoo<l abimt 13 
 
 walking. ilee.(;ry.stal) here and there. 
 
324 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 kiiro'" .standing- about in ditierent places. At thi; water's edge lav 
 the body of a man-l)eing who was as white as foam ". When Sapling 
 arrived there, he said: "What is this that thou art doingr' Tawi's- 
 karo"' replied, saj'ing: "Assuredly, I have made the bodj' of a male 
 man-being. This person whose body lies here is better-looking than is 
 the one whom thou hast made." Assuredl3% I have told thee that I have 
 as much power as thou hast; yea, that my power is greater than isthv 
 power. Look thou, assuredlj' his body is as white as is the bodj- of 
 the one whom thou hast formed." Sapling answered, saying: " What 
 thou sayest is assuredly true. So then, if it be so, let me be looking 
 while he makes movements of his body and arises. Well, let him stand, 
 and also let him walk." Whereupon Flint .said: "Come! Do thou 
 
 Ne' dji' teio'hnekak'te" roil'kwe' e"' raia'tion'nf, e" ni'hara'ke"' 
 
 1 The where it water's edge at he man- there his body lay there so he is white 
 
 being extended, 
 
 dji' ni'io't ne' o'hwats'ta'. Wa^hen'ro"' ne' Oterontonni"a' 
 
 2 where so it is 
 
 the 
 
 dji' nefi' 
 
 where now 
 
 e" 
 
 there 
 
 ia'rawe": "O"' ne' ni".satie'r"ha'r 
 
 there he "What the so thou art doing?" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 Ta'hata'tf 
 
 He answered 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 -1: the Flint 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 ron'kwe'. Ke"'i'ke" 
 
 ^ he man-being. This it is 
 
 wa'heii'ro"': 
 
 he it said : 
 
 raia'tiofi'ni' 
 
 Wa'hiia'ton'nf 
 
 " I his body made 
 
 WiX"hr 
 
 verily 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 se""ha' niiora'se' dji' ni'ha- 
 
 more so it is fine- where so he his 
 
 ia'to'te"" 
 
 6 kind ot 
 body 
 
 „ dji' «^"' 
 
 t where thus 
 
 se°"ha" 
 
 8 more 
 
 dji' ni'se' ni'io't ne' sheia'tis"o"' 
 
 vhere the so it is tl 
 
 thou 
 
 niwake'shatste"".serA' 
 
 so my power is large 
 
 Ko^'hro'i'i" wa"hi' 
 
 I thee told verily 
 
 dji' 
 
 ni'se ni'io't. 
 
 Nen' tii'hno"'' 
 
 Now and 
 
 o ni 
 
 also 
 
 I SI 
 beyond 
 
 ni'io't. 
 
 so it is. 
 
 ni se 
 
 Satkat'ho" 
 
 Do thou look 
 
 non we 
 
 plaee 
 
 wa"hr 
 
 verily 
 
 niwake'shatste"''sera' dji' ni'se' 
 
 so my power is large 
 
 the 
 
 ni'io't 
 
 .so it is 
 
 sheifVtis"o"' 
 
 thou 
 
 wa'hen'ro" 
 
 he it said : 
 
 kara'ke"' 
 
 it (is) white 
 
 Ta'hata'ti' 
 
 He replied 
 
 ne' ni'haia'to'te"" dji' 
 
 the 
 
 Oterontonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 To'. 
 
 1'2 Well, 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 so then 
 
 "To'ke°ske'', Wifhi' ne' dji' na'ho'te"' sa'to"'. 
 
 "Truly, verily the where such kind of thou it 
 
 thing sayest. 
 
 tekkan'ei'ak ratoria'nerofi'ko' neiT tii'hno"" a'hat- 
 
 let me look on let him make move- now and 
 
 let him make move- 
 ments 
 
 no'k' ho'ni' 
 
 and also 
 
 kets'ko'. To', a'ha'ta'ne 
 
 13 him arise. Well. let him 
 
 stand up 
 
 e'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"' wa'hen'ro"": 
 
 1* at that the Flint he it said : 
 
 time (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 a'ha'ten'tf." 
 
 let him walk." 
 
 Ta', 
 
 •Hau". 
 
 "Come. 
 
 .satkets'ko'." 
 
 do thou arise." 
 
 a This man-being wasSnow, Winter's handiwork. The life with which this man-being was endowed 
 by Sapling is that which enables the snow to return every winter. Otherwise it could never have 
 returned. 
 
MiiHAWK VKKSIdN 
 
 325 
 
 arise." But lie thiit hiy tlii-re did not iiiiikc :i sinsik' movi'iiicnt. 
 Then, of course, Tawi'skaro"" ))ut forth all his skill to cause this l)cing 
 to live and then to arise. He did everythini^ possible to do it but he 
 could not eii'ect his purpo.se and failed to cause him to come to life, for 
 he did not come to life. Then Saplinir said: '* Is this not what I have 
 been saying, that thou art not able to do as I can do?" He add(>d: 
 "What purpose, in its turn, will he served by havino- his bodj' lying 
 here, having no life? Is it only this, that he shall always lie here? 
 That is the rea.son that I habitually forbid thee to make also the 
 things that thou seest me making; for, assuredly, thou art not able to 
 do the things that I am doing." So then, of course. Tawi'skaro"' said: 
 ••Well, then, do thou cause that one there to live." So, in truth, 
 Sapling consented to this. He drew near to the place where the man 
 
 la" 
 
 Sot 
 
 othe'no"' te'hotoria'''nero"' 
 
 anythint^ he himself moved 
 
 ne' raia'tioii'nf. 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji' 
 
 o'k' 
 
 jnst 
 
 na'tethoie're"' 
 
 so he did everythiiifr 
 
 Neil' wa"hr 
 
 Now verily 
 
 a^hato'n'hete'. 
 
 he should come to 
 
 e'tho'ne" a'hatkets'ko". Nakwa"' dji' o'k" na'tethori'hwaiera'to"' 
 
 he should arise. The very where just lie did all manner of thinjjs 
 
 at that 
 time 
 
 no'k' 
 
 and 
 
 wa'hono'ro"'se" 
 
 he it failed to do. 
 
 ki" ne' a'hoton'he'to"". E'tho'ne" 
 
 Oterontonni"'ii 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 •hi" 
 
 ■11 V 
 
 wa^hen'ro" 
 
 he it .sixid : 
 
 tesakwe'nio"" 
 
 •• Ne"' 
 
 ■■That 
 dji' 
 
 wa"hi' cika'to"'. la" 
 
 verily where I keep Not. 
 
 se 
 
 thus 
 
 Ne' 
 
 "Nifho'te"" 
 
 •■What kind of 
 thing 
 
 tero'n'he". 
 
 he lives. 
 
 Ne' wa''hi" k 
 
 The verily 
 
 wa'satkat'ho" 
 
 thou didst si-e 
 
 non wa 
 
 this time 
 
 e"wate's'te" 
 
 it will be of 
 
 ni'io't."^ 
 
 raia'tiofi'ni 
 
 deed, 
 
 Wa'heii'ro"": 
 
 He it said : 
 
 ke""' 
 
 here 
 
 la 
 
 •hi' 
 
 o'k^-ke"' 
 
 only is it 
 
 fi^hoiTni' 
 
 it it causes 
 
 wa'kon'ni" 
 
 I it made 
 
 tesakwe'nio" 
 
 thou art able to 
 
 tiiot'ko"^ 
 
 the always 
 
 kofiia'ris'tha" e" 
 
 1 thee chide cost 
 
 no'k^ hii're' 
 
 and ajrain 
 
 e"'haia'tion'nike' ? 
 
 there 
 
 < ne' dji' na'ho'te"" 
 
 n- the where what kind 
 of thing 
 
 i'se" wa'soii'ni". la"'. 
 
 thou th(.uitmadest. Not 
 
 Ta', 
 
 So, 
 
 i'se" 
 
 thou 
 
 e'tho'ne" wa"hi" 
 
 at that verily 
 
 time 
 
 e"' tco'n'het."" 
 
 there do thou cause 
 
 ne' naa"sie're" dji' iiikatie'r'ha"."" 
 
 the so thou it where so I do thinKs." 
 
 shouldst do 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' wsi'hen'ro"": ""To', ka'ti" 
 
 he it said : ■Well. so then 
 
 (Ii-e,Crysl 
 
 To'ke"ske" 
 
 Triilv 
 
 WiVhathon'tate" 
 
 lie it consented to. 
 
 E"' ka'ti" niifrha're 
 
 There so then so thittier 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 so then 
 
 ne 
 
 Oterontonni''; 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ta"hno"'' 
 
 and 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
326 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 lay. and bent over and breathed into his nostrils, and he at once 
 began to breathe, and lived. He said to him: "Do thou arise and also 
 do thou stand, also do thou keep travelinir about on this earth." The 
 body of a woman had he also formed at that place. Sapliiij^ caused 
 both of them to live. 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' spoiled and undidsomeof the tiling's tiiat .Sapling- had jire- 
 pared. The rivers to-day in their different courses have been changed, 
 for, in forming the rivers. Sapling- provided them with two currents, 
 each running in a contrary course, currents made for floating objects 
 in opposite directions: or it may be that it is a better explanation to 
 .say that in the middle of the river there was a division, each side going 
 in a direction contrary to that of the opposite side, because Sapling 
 had intended that mankind should not have, as a usual thing, anj' 
 difficult labor while they should ])e traveling. If, for anj' reason, a 
 
 ia'thatsa'kete' ra'nio"'sa'ko"' 
 
 e 
 
 there 
 
 iii'hatofi'rr 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 iokontii'tie" ta'hatoii'rr 
 
 wa'hato'n'hete" 
 
 he came to life. 
 
 WiVhen'ro"': 
 
 ■ Satkets 
 
 "Dothnu 
 
 ko' 
 
 o'nf tes'ta'ne' ne' o'ni" ne' tesatawenrie"halve' 
 
 dji' 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 io""hwendjia'te 
 
 it earth i?H present.' 
 
 ia'toii'ni'. 
 
 her body. 
 
 Ne' 
 
 loii'kwe' 
 
 She man- 
 being. 
 
 Oterontonni"a" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 o'k* ska" 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 Tawi'skaro 
 
 Flint son.; 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) (.i.ingsi 
 
 na'ho'te'" rokwata'kwe"' i 
 
 the 
 
 o ni 
 tetcia'r< 
 
 both 
 
 5hohetkc'"'to"*. 
 
 he spoiled them 
 again, 
 
 Oterofitonni' 
 
 It Sapling. 
 
 lie 
 
 dji' 
 
 place 
 
 shakaon'he'to"". 
 
 he them caused to 
 live. 
 
 shoi-r'sio"' ne' 
 
 shako- 
 he made 
 
 he dis- 
 
 the 
 
 arranged 
 
 Ne' noii'wa 
 
 The this time 
 
 dji' 
 
 ivhere 
 
 a"-ke"' 
 
 dji' 
 
 roqhio'^''honnia'nio" 
 
 he rivers made several 
 
 wen ro 
 
 should 
 
 kaqhio"'hate'nio"\ a'se'ke"'' ne' Oterofitonni''; 
 
 it river present in because the It Sapling 
 
 several places. 
 
 teio^hneke"■to"^'kwe'^^ ne' te"""s ne' 
 
 it has two currents either flow- the or the 
 
 ing in an opposite direction 
 
 teio'hneke'^'hawi*'to"\ no'k ke"'' ki'' kfi'ie"' 
 
 either it has two currents bear- and here I be- it lies 
 
 say ing in an opposite direction, it is, lieve. 
 
 io'niko"'hraien'ta't ne' aetewen'ro"' sa'tekaqhio"'hi''he"' 
 
 it is comprehensible the we should say it river middle of it 
 
 dji' 
 
 ivhere 
 
 ie""ha' 
 
 more 
 
 teliia- 
 
 thev 
 
 tek'he"' 
 
 12 two join, they 
 
 bo 
 
 Oterontonni'Tr 
 
 13 It Sapling 
 
 tetcia'ro"' e're" 
 
 3 else- 
 
 where 
 
 rawe'ro"' 
 
 he it intended 
 
 teio'hneke"'hawi"to'", a'.se'ke"" 
 
 two it current flow, either because 
 
 in an opposite course, 
 
 ia" the"iakoro"'hiaken"hake' 
 
 not thev will be greatly distressed 
 
 oFi'kwe' dji' te"iakotjiwenrie''hake". To'lva othe'no"' 
 
 14 man-beings where they will keep on traveling If anything 
 
 (human) 
 
 e"ka 
 
MOHAWK VEKSIdX 
 
 327 
 
 pcrsiiu would wisli tn dt'^ciMul llic cuircnt. it woulil iiiili'cd not he 
 a difficult matter simply to place himself in a canoe, and then, of 
 course, to descend the current of the river; and then, if it should he 
 necessary for him to return, he would, of course, paddle his canoe 
 over to the other side of the river, and just as soon as he passed the 
 division of the stream then, of course, his canoe would turn hack, and 
 he would then again he descendinj^ the current. So that is what Sap- 
 ling had intended; that mankind should he thus fortunate while they 
 were traveling al>out on rivers, hut Tawi'skaro"' undid this. 
 
 Now, moreover. Tawi'skaro"" himself formed these u])lifted moun- 
 tains; these mountains that are great, and also these divers rocky 
 cliffs — he himself made them, so that mankind who would dwell here 
 would have cause to fear in their continual travelings. 
 
 hon'ni" e"ie"'hnawe"" 
 
 'te' 
 
 ka'honweia' 
 
 ke' 
 
 ia'' 
 
 ki"' wa"hr 
 
 
 caiise one stream Mil 
 descend 
 
 1 
 
 it boat on 
 
 
 not. 
 
 I be- verilv 
 lieve. 
 
 1 
 
 othe'no"* tewen'to're' 
 
 ne' 
 
 o'k' aionti'ta" 
 
 ne' 
 
 ka'hoii'wako ' 
 
 
 it anything it i? ditBcult 
 
 the 
 
 only one himself 
 should embark 
 
 the 
 
 it boat in 
 
 2 
 
 neiT wa'"hi" e"io''"hnawe""'te 
 
 ". No'k' to'ka' te' 
 
 "iakot 
 
 o"'hwen'djio''se" 
 
 
 now verily one it current 
 will descend. 
 
 .\nd il 
 
 f 
 
 it one \ 
 
 vill be neees,sary for 
 
 3 
 
 ne' aonsaio""'kete' ne' 
 
 ki-' 
 
 o'k' wa''hi" 
 
 ne' e' 
 
 re- 
 
 na'kaqhio"'ha'ti 
 
 
 the one should return the 
 again 
 
 I 
 think 
 
 only \-erily 
 
 the other 
 (Side) 
 
 such it river side of 
 
 4 
 
 niie"ie'hoii'iontie' dji' 
 
 o'k- 
 
 niio'sno're' 
 
 ne' 
 
 nefi' 
 
 taionto"hetste' 
 
 
 thither one his boat where 
 will steer 
 
 only 
 
 so it is rapid 
 
 the 
 
 now 
 
 one it will pass 
 
 5 
 
 dji' tekia'hnekak'he"" 
 
 neii'. 
 
 ki"'. o'k' 
 
 wsV'h 
 
 r e' 
 
 \sewa"kete" ne' 
 
 
 wher<- they two waters join 
 
 now, 
 
 I only 
 believe. 
 
 verily 
 
 
 it will go back the 
 again 
 
 6 
 
 ako'hoiiwe'ia". io'huawe"'to 
 
 i°'ha'tie" a're". 
 
 Ta', 
 
 ne' I'awe'ro"' 
 
 
 one's hoat. it is going dow 
 
 n stream again. 
 
 So, 
 
 the he it in- 
 tended 
 
 7 
 
 ne' Oterontonni"'a" 
 
 e'' 
 
 ne"'watiese"' 
 
 'hake" 
 
 ne' 
 
 ofi'kwe' ne' 
 
 
 the It Sapling 
 
 thus 
 
 some one will be 
 tented 
 
 ■ con- 
 
 the 
 
 man-being(s) the 
 (= humans) 
 
 S 
 
 kaqhio"''hako"' dji' te''iakot{iwenrie'*hake". No'k' ne' Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 one will be habitually .\nd 
 
 traveling. 
 
 shori''sio"'. 
 
 again he it dis- 
 arranged. 
 
 NeiT tii'hno""' ne' Tawi'skaro"' ke°'i'ke" 
 
 Now and the Flint this it is 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 teiotste""re'nio"' o'ni", rao"''ha' 
 
 it rock stands high also. he him- 
 
 plurally self 
 
 Ne' ofi'kwe' e"ienakerenion"h!lk(^" e"iakotswatani'*hek( 
 
 The man-being(.«) they will be dwelling in it them will keep 
 
 (human) diverse places troubling 
 
 te"iakotiiwf'nrie"hake'. 
 
 sho'hetke"''to"' 
 
 again he it spoiled. 
 
 wa ne se 
 
 large (are) 
 
 iononte'nio"" iononto- 
 
 it mountain stands it moun- 
 plurally tain 
 
 e" ni'hoie're"'. 
 
 thus so he has done 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
328 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 Now, moreover, Sapling and also Tawi'.skaro"' dwelt together in one 
 lodo-e, each occupying one side of the fire opposite to that of the other. 
 It was then, veril}', usual when the}' two had returned to ul )ide in the lodge, 
 that Tawl'skaro"' kept questioning Sapling, asking him what object he 
 feared, and what would most (|uickly kill him. Sapling replied: "A 
 weed that grows in the swamjjy places, a sedge called ' it-cuts-a-persou," 
 is one thing. I think, when 1 do think of it, that that weed struck 
 against my bodj' by someone would cut it. I do believe that it would 
 cut through my body." Then Tawi'skaro"' replied, saying: "Is there 
 no other object which gives thee fear ? " Sapling, answering, said: "I 
 usually think that the spike of a cattail flag would kill me if one should 
 strike me on the body with it." (These two things that Sapling spoke of, 
 his father had told him to say, when he had been at his father's lodge.) 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 tiihi 
 
 the 
 
 Oterontonni'Tr 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 skano'"sa"ne'' 
 
 one it house in 
 
 Ne' ka'tf 
 
 Tlie so then 
 
 ni'tero" 
 
 there they 
 two abide, 
 
 wa''hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 teiiolitci.' 
 
 no'k ho'nf ne' Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 unci iilsn the Flint 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 honte' (te'hotitcie"'harets'to"'). 
 
 >I">site (they tire have between them.) 
 
 e S 
 
 ne' nen' ieshoti'ie"" 
 
 sni'tero"' neii' e^'s 
 
 again they now custom 
 two abide arily 
 
 ne' Oterontonni"a', 
 
 the It Sapling, 
 
 custom- 
 arily 
 
 wa"hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 ra'to"' : 
 
 he it says; 
 
 kano"''sako"' 
 
 it house in 
 
 ratsa'ni'se' 
 
 he it fears 
 
 Oterontonni"ii' 
 
 It Sapling: 
 
 ne ne 
 
 the that 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro" 
 
 the Flint 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 "O" he"'s na'ho'te"" 
 
 "What custom- kind of the 
 
 (is it) arily thing 
 
 sno're' a'ho'rio\" Wa'hen'ro"' 
 
 s quick it him would He it said 
 
 rori'hwanonton'ni' 
 
 he him questions asks 
 
 rao""hiV 
 
 he him- 
 
 "•O'sa'kenta'ke'' 
 
 " It marsh land on 
 
 i'ke're' koiiwa'iats e"'s. Thoi'ke"' 
 
 I believe, they it call custom- That it is 
 
 usually arily. 
 
 aonk"hrene', ta'hno"" i'ke're' 
 
 it me would and I think 
 
 iotoii'ni' c 
 
 it grows 
 
 o"honte' 
 
 it weed 
 
 ''hoiite' 
 
 it weed 
 
 iako'hre'na's 
 
 it one cuts. 
 
 kia'ta'ke' 
 
 mvbodv on 
 
 Toiita'hen'ro"' ne' 
 
 He spoke in reply the 
 
 te'shetsha'ni'se'? " 
 
 thou it dost fear?" 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' : 
 
 Flint: 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 Tonta''hata'ti' 
 
 ia'taoiitiak'te" 
 
 it would break 
 in two 
 
 ■•LV'-ke"' 
 
 "Not is it 
 
 aie'ie"'te' 
 
 one it should 
 strike 
 
 kia'tii'ke''." 
 
 my body on." 
 
 othe'no"' 
 
 anything 
 
 ne 
 
 oia 
 
 'Ono'ta' 
 
 aionkie""te' 
 
 na'ho'te"' 
 
 such kind of 
 thing 
 
 He .spoke i 
 reply 
 
 Oterontonni'Ti* 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'heiTro"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 otcawe""sa' 
 
 its spike 
 
 kia'ta'ke'. 
 
 my body on.' 
 
 wa'heii'ro"' 
 
 he it said 
 
 ! e s 
 
 ; custom- 
 arily 
 
 (Ke"'i'ke"' 
 
 (This It is 
 
 i'ke're' 
 
 I think 
 
 aofikeri'io' ne'ne' 
 
 teiori"hwake' ne' 
 
 that 
 dji' 
 
 Oterofitonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 ro'ni"ha' 
 
 his father 
 
 ro'hro'ri' 
 
HEWITT] 
 
 MOHAWK VERSION 
 
 329 
 
 At that time Sapliny ^aid: •• W'liat tliiiiu' tlicii ilost tliou fc:n-r"" Tawi- 
 skai'o"' said: "Yellow tlitit, and also the horns of a deer. I suppose, 
 when I do think of it, that I should ])erhaps die at onee should one 
 strike me with either." 
 
 So after that when Saj)liTii;' traveled, if lie saw a stmie of the yellow 
 chert kind, he would customaril}- piek it up and place it hiyli on some 
 object, and also, if he saw a deer's horn, he would ))ick it up and 
 would place it high on some object. 
 
 Then, verily, it came to pass that they two had ay-ain returned home. 
 The height of one side of their lodge was not great, but the height of 
 the other side was greater. Sapling occupied the side which had the 
 greater and Tawi'skaro"' the side which had the lesser height. Then it 
 
 a'hen'ro 
 
 he should 
 
 ne ne 
 
 Ihe 
 
 that say 
 
 ro"ni"ha'.) E'tho'n 
 
 his father.) At that 
 
 " ciia'hakwat'ho' 
 
 ?re he visited there 
 
 ne' Oterontonni"';!' 
 
 tlio It Sapling 
 
 whor4_* 
 
 wa^hen'ro' 
 
 he it said: 
 
 thono"*'sote' no' 
 
 there his house the 
 
 staiuls 
 
 -O" ka'tr 
 
 What so then 
 
 <it 
 
 ni'se" na'ho'te 
 
 the kind of 
 
 thou thing 
 
 " Okarakeii'ra' 
 
 " It white-grained 
 (yellow chert) 
 
 i'ke're' 
 
 I think 01 
 
 setsha'ni'se" i '" 
 
 thou it fearest?" 
 
 onen'isV no'k' 
 
 it rock and 
 
 Wa'hen'ro"' 
 
 He it said 
 
 ne' Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 thc 
 
 Fli; 
 
 (Ice. Crystal) 
 
 ha're' o'ksennofito""' ona'kara 
 
 again it deer its horn 
 
 Ta', e"tho' 
 
 So, at tin 
 
 lime 
 
 wii'hatktit'ho' 
 
 ne' aion'kie""te" iaki'he'ia'te'' 
 
 the one me I would die at 
 
 would strike once 
 
 ne" ne' dji' te'hotawen'rie' i 
 
 it the where he traveled t 
 
 canen laie 
 
 it stone lies 
 
 ne' okarakefi'ra' 
 
 o""te'." 
 
 perhaps." 
 
 e' Oteronni'Ti" 
 
 le It Sapling 
 
 wa"tra'kwe" 
 
 he it picked 
 
 to'ka" 
 
 e'neke"" 
 
 up high 
 
 wa'ha're"' 
 
 he it placed 
 
 no'k' 
 
 and 
 
 ho' I 
 
 wa"hatkat'ho" 
 
 he it saw 
 
 wa"'trii'kwe' 
 
 he it picked 
 
 ''neke'" 
 
 up high 
 
 lomarily 
 
 o'skeSnonto"" ona'kara' 
 
 ia'ha're"'. 
 
 he it placed 
 
 Ta', 
 
 ka'ti" 
 
 so then 
 
 dji' rotino""sote" 
 
 where their lodge 
 stands 
 
 ho'"'tes na" ne". 
 
 is tall 
 (high) 
 
 ika'ti' 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' 
 
 Flint 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 vhere 
 
 ra"hr 
 
 that 
 
 nii"teio'nho""tes'a" 
 
 its side is low 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 iesho'ti'. Ska'ti" ne' 
 
 One side the 
 ■r. of it 
 
 ■ikii'tr teio'n- 
 
 Dji' 
 
 When- 
 
 ka'ti' 
 
 and 
 
 noil ka'tr 
 
 the 
 
 (if it 
 
 th. 
 
 teio'nho'"'t<': 
 
 its .side is tall 
 
 Oterontonni'Ti' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 le' nonka'ti" 
 
 e"'s ren'tero"" 
 
 custom- he abides 
 arily 
 
 na'teio*nho""tes"a'' 
 
 its side is low 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 1.3 
 
 14 
 
330 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 'Jl 
 
 was that Sapling increased the intensity of the lire by putting liiekory 
 l)ark on it. Then, assuredly, it became a hot fire, and then, assuredly, 
 the leg's of Tawi'skaro"' began to chip and flake off from the intense heat 
 of the tire. Then, of course, Tawi'skaro"" said: '"Thou hast made too 
 great a Are. Do thou not put another piece of bark on the fire."" But 
 Sapling nevertheless put on the fire another piece of bark, and then, (jf 
 course, the fire became greater. Now the fire was indeed hot, and now, 
 too. Tawi'skaro"''s whole body was now flaking ofl' in chert chips. Now, 
 too, he was angry, because Sapling kept putting more bark on the fire, 
 and, besides that, his side of the lodge having only a slight height, he 
 had only very little space in which to abide. Now he writhed in the 
 heat; indeed, Tawi'skaro"' became so angry that he ran out at nncc. and 
 
 NeiT wa'"hi' ne' Oterontoiini'Ti" wa'hatcie'"howa'na'te*. Onenno"- 
 
 1 Now verily the It Sapling he caused the fire to It hickory 
 
 he great. 
 
 kara' o^hwa'tciste" ne' wa'hrent'ho\ Nen' wa"hr" to'ke"ske' 
 
 ii it bark the he put it on the Now verily Iruly 
 
 fire. 
 
 wa"otcie"''hatari"he"\ nen' tii'hno""' W!i'4ii" toiita"sti\ve"" ne' 
 
 o it hot fire became it. now and verily there it began the 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' ranienta'ke" wa'taton'kwa's ne' dji' so'tci" 
 
 4 Flint hi.s leg on it flakes otT iteratively the where too 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) much 
 
 wa"otcie""hatari'"he"". NeiT wiVhi' ne' Tawi'skaro"" ra'to"': 
 
 *^ it hot lire it became. Now verilv the Flint heit.'iays: 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 ■"So'tci" na'satcie"'howa'na'to"'. To".sa" o'ia" .sase'hwatcistoiit'ho'. 
 
 " '*Too thou it fire hast caused Do not other again thou bark put on 
 
 much to be great. do it it is fire. 
 
 No'k' ne' Oterontonni"a' se""ha' o'k' e"'s sa'hahwa'tciston'tho'. 
 
 ' And the It Sapling more only cus- again he bark put on 
 
 tomarily fire. 
 
 Nen' e"'s wa"hi" se""'ha" wa"katcie"'howa"'nha". Nen' wa"hi" 
 
 8 Now cus- verily more it fire became great. Now verily 
 
 tomarily 
 
 to'ke"ske' iotcie"'hata'i'i'he"' nen' tii'hno""' ne' Tawi'skaro"" neii' 
 
 9 truly it hot fire is it now and the Flint now 
 
 (Ice, Crystal t 
 
 o'k' dji' ni'haia'ta" wa'taton'kwa's ne' tawi'skarii". Nen' o'ni" 
 
 !'• only where ju.st his body itflakesoffin the chert (crystal). Now also 
 
 large (is) chips 
 
 rona'khwen"o"'. Ne' ka'ti' ne' Oterontonni"'a' ne' dii' o'ia' 
 11 
 
 -^-^ he ha-s become The so then the It Sapling the \\-here other 
 
 angry. it is 
 
 o'k' e"'s .sa'hate'kil'te" neiT tii'hno"' ne' dji' na'teio"nho"''tes"a" 
 
 t*^ ju.st cus- again he it now and the where its side is low 
 
 tomarily kindled 
 
 ne' kari'hon'ni' niionakta"a' na"' ne"' ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji' 
 
 l-^ the it it causes it room is small that the the Flint where 
 
 one that (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 noiika'ti' ren'tero"'. NeiT ki"' teiiot'he"'taken'rie'. Nen'. ki", 
 
 l-± side of it he abides. Now. I he is rolling about in Now, I 
 
 believe, the heat. think, 
 
 wa''hi" e" nii"hona'khwe""ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"" ne' ia'hriiake"'ta'tci' 
 
 -t*^ verily there so he became angry the Flint the 
 
3 
 
 HEWITT] MllHAWK VKRSION 331 
 
 ruiinini;- into tlio iu;ii-sli. he there l)r()ke stulks of the sedo-e ealli'd "it- 
 cuts-a-per.son." Then he eame tlienee on ,i run to the Iodide. an<l llien 
 said: ''Sapling, I now icill thee," and tlien ^Iriiek him hlows wiiii tiie 
 stalks he had brought back. So then they two now begun to tight, the 
 one using the stalk striking the otiier lilows. But aftei- a while Tawis- 
 karo"' became aware that his l)lows against Sapling did not cat liim. 
 Whereupon he then darted out again, and then went to get this time the 
 spike of the cattail flag. So then, as soon as he returned, he rushed 
 at Sapling and struck him l>lows. Again his blows failed to iiit him. 
 Then it was that Tawiskaro"' fled, and then Sapling pursued iiim. Now. 
 of course, the.v two ran. In every direction over the enliic earth tliey 
 two ran. So whenever Sapling saw a yellow flint stone or a (her lioin 
 on a high place he would customarily seize it suddenly, and would hit 
 
 o'sffkentrrke" niia'hatak'he", e"' i:Vha'ia"ke" ne' iako'lire'na's 
 
 it marsh (111 s<i there lu- ran. there there he it the it one euts 
 
 cut oil 
 
 o"honte". E'tho'ne" nen' e"' tonta'hatak'he" dji' rotino"''sote". 
 
 it here At that now tliere again hither where their lodge 
 
 time he ran stands. 
 
 Kawenni'io" e'tho" sa'rawe' e'tho'ne" wa'heii'ro"": ■'Oterofitonni'Tr 
 
 So soon as there again he at that lieitsai.i: "It Sapling 
 
 arrived time 
 
 neiT wa'kon'rio"." Ne' kii'ti" wa'hoie"'ta'nio"" ne o''honte" ne' 
 
 now I thoc kill." The so then he him struck the it herb the 4- 
 
 repeatedly 
 
 sha'ha'wf. Ta'. ueiT wa'"hi" wa'hiateri'io". ne'ne' o'"honte' 
 
 again he it So, now verily they two fought the it herb ^ 
 
 brought. that 
 
 ne' sha'ha'wf ne' wa'hoie'"ta'nio"". No'k' a'kare' ne' 
 
 the again he it the he him struck re- And altera the ^ 
 
 brought peatedly. lime 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' wa'hat'toke" ifr' ne"'-ke"' teka'hre'na's dji' 
 
 Flint he noticed it not the is it it it cuts where t 
 
 (Ice, Crystal) that 
 
 roie''"thii". E'tho'ne' nen' .su"haiake"'ta'tcl" ne' non'wa" ne' 
 
 he strikes him At that now again he went out the this time the 8 
 
 repeatedly. time suddenly 
 
 ono'ta" otcawt''"''.sii" ne' .sa'hako''ha". Ne' ka'ti" nen' dji' 
 
 it flag its spike Ihe again he went The s., then now where 9 
 
 (reed). after it. 
 
 sa'rawe" o'k" ci'haia'takonta'tie' ne' wa'hoie"'ta'nio"". la"' ha're" 
 
 again he ju.st there his body did not the he him struck re Nut again 10 
 
 returned stop peatedly. 
 
 teioton"'o"' ne' a'ho'hrena'nio""ke'. K'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"" 
 
 it succeeded the he him could cut re- At that Ihe Flint 1 1 
 
 peatedly. time (Ice, Crystal) 
 
 wa'hate'ko". NeiT ne' Oterontonni"'a' wa'ho".sore'. Nen' 
 
 he fled. Xow the It Sapling he him purstied. Now 12 
 
 wa''hi" wa"tiara''tAte". 0"'h\vendjiakwe'ko"' iui'tonta'hnitakhe''te". 
 
 verilv they two ran. It earth .is) whole again thence they two it 13 
 
 overran. 
 
 Ne' ka'ti' ne' kat'ke" ne' Oterofitonni'":!' wa'hatkat'ho" ne' 
 
 The so then the when- Ihe It .Sapling he it saw the i-t 
 
332 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 Tawi'skaro"' therewith. Customarily chert chips would fly when he hit 
 him. Thus then he hit him as they went runninff. Whenever Sapling 
 saw a horn or a yellow chert stone he would seize it suddenly and hit 
 Tawi'skaro"' with it. Then after a while he killed him. Now, at this 
 time, toward the west, where the earth extends thitherward, there lies 
 athwart the view a range of large mountains that cross the whole earth. 
 There, so it is said, his body lies extended. He fell there when he 
 was killed. Now, besides, it is plain, when we consider in what condi- 
 tion the earth is, that when we look about we see that the surface is 
 uneven, some places being high, even ranges of mountain, while some 
 are for their part low. This was, of course, done by the two as they 
 ran from place to place, lighting as they went. That is the reason 
 that the surface of the earth is uneven. 
 
 okai-aken'ra' 
 
 it yellow chert 
 
 onen la 
 
 it stone 
 
 te""'s 
 
 the 
 
 skennonto"' 
 
 it deer 
 
 ona'kara' 
 
 it horn 
 
 tomarily 
 
 ne' tawi'skara 
 
 the chert 
 
 ta'ha'hra'kwa'te" ne' wa'ho'ie'"te\ 
 
 he it took up lU the he him hit 
 
 once (with it). 
 
 mT wii'tho'kwiv'te'. 
 
 iw he hit him. 
 
 Wa'tewato'ko' 
 
 It chipped off 
 
 e S 
 
 E" 
 
 the 
 
 tomarily 
 
 kil'ti" ni'io't 
 
 so then so it is 
 
 roie°'tanion'ne'' dji' te'hnitak'he'se'. 
 
 he him went liitting where 
 along 
 
 t'ho' ne' ona'kanV 
 
 the it horn 
 
 'hra'kwa'te' e"'s nc 
 
 lip at once cus- the 
 
 they two went run- 
 ning ahout. 
 
 ne' te"''s ne' 
 
 the or the 
 
 waiio'ie"''te'. 
 
 he him liit. 
 
 Kat'ke- 
 
 When- 
 
 the 
 
 a re 
 
 again 
 
 wiXiiatka- 
 
 hc it saw 
 
 okaraken'ra 
 
 it yellow chert 
 
 A'kare' ka't 
 
 After 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 non wa 
 
 present 
 
 ne 
 
 dji' iiVtewatchot'ho" 
 
 where tliere it sets, 
 
 . then now 
 
 nonka'ti 
 
 the side of 
 
 oneii'ia ta'ha- 
 
 it stone lie it took 
 
 nefi' iii'ho'rio'. 
 
 now there he 
 
 him killed. 
 
 iao"''h we fl- 
 it earth 
 
 djioritie"to"" 
 
 extends 
 
 djiiak'to"' 
 
 world 
 
 tienen"o"" 
 
 has fallen 
 
 te"twaia'to're'te' 
 
 we it shall consider 
 
 nv ne 
 
 the 
 that 
 
 tetiononta'ro'"hwe' ionontowa'ne"' 
 
 there it n 
 tends 
 
 ia'ke"' 
 
 ntain ex- it mountai 
 
 iwart large (is) 
 
 rfiia'tata'tie". E" 
 
 is hi.s body extends There 
 
 id along. 
 
 shaiio'rio'. Nefi' tii'hno' 
 
 he killed him. Now and 
 
 teiao'"hwen- 
 
 it crosses 
 
 non we 
 
 the place 
 
 dji' ni'io't 
 
 the 
 
 vhe 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 where 
 
 ni'hoia''- 
 
 his body 
 
 we'ne' ne' 
 
 it is the 
 
 Iilain 
 
 io"'hwendjia'te' 
 
 it earth is pres- 
 
 e"tewatkat'ho' tekontti'ha'nio"'. O'tia'ke' e'neke"' 
 
 we it shall see they differ among Some high 
 
 themselves. 
 
 onta'hro'nio"'. O'tisl'ke' e'ta'ke' na" 
 
 mountain is in Some low that 
 
 ranges. one 
 
 nefi' sa'te'hnitak'he'.se'' rofinateriio'ha'tie'se 
 
 lime they twoTan about they two went about 
 
 fighting 
 
 ne' dji' tekiato"'hwefidjiati'ha'nio"\ 
 
 the where two earth differ from each 
 
 other plurally. 
 
 djia'te', ioi 
 
 "lit, 
 
 wtl'iii" ne' 
 
 verily the 
 
 ni'hotiie'ro"' 
 
 they two it did 
 
 tiio'"hwefi- 
 
 it earth stands 
 
 ne". Ne' 
 
 the The 
 
MOHAWK VKKSION 
 
 88H 
 
 Now tlii'ii. us it wii.s the ciistoni of Sapliiii;- tn tr;i\t>l. he mot ;i mule 
 luau-heiiiir. Saplino- saul: ■■What dost thou as thou jroost ; "" Ilf 
 replied, saying-: " I come iiispectiiifi; the earth, to see whether it is ju>t 
 as I put it forth." Sapling replied, saying: "Verily, indeed, this is 
 a marvelous matter about which thou art now on thy way, for the 
 reason that assuredly it was I, myself, who completed this earth." 
 The other person answered and .said: '"Not at all; for I myself have 
 completed this earth." Whereupon Sapling replied, saying: "'Well 
 then, if it he so. let it l)e made plain verily, that thou didst complete 
 this earth. He added: "At our two hacks, at a distance, there is a 
 range of high mountains of rock which is in appearance like a wall, 
 .so perpendicular are the rocks. Hither must thou move them close 
 to thy body. If. iieriiaps. thou art able t(i do this, it will be certivin 
 
 Ne' ka'ti' ne' Oterontonni"a' e"' 
 
 The so then the It Sapling custo 
 
 aril 
 
 ' wa'ho'ke"'. ron'kwe". Wfi'heii'ro"' 
 
 cru ho him saw he man-being He it said 
 
 dji' te'hotawen'rie, 
 
 ivhero he traveled 
 
 the 
 
 Oterontonni"a 
 
 It Saplint-: 
 
 • What 
 
 ni"satiere"*ha'tie" i" Ta'hari'hwa'sera'ko" 
 
 He answered 
 
 so thou goest about 
 doing it?" 
 
 ' Sewakatke""se'ha'tie". 
 
 " I it come again viewing. 
 
 Katoke""-ke"" 
 
 rnehauged is it 
 
 ne' shaia'ta" wa'henro"": 
 
 the he one person he it said: 
 
 (the other) 
 
 iii'io't ne' wako"'hwendji- 
 
 soit is 
 
 a'tato"'." 
 
 extant." 
 
 T:i"hari"hwii".sera'ko" 
 
 He answered 
 
 Oterontonni'Tf 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'hen'ro" 
 
 ' Iori*hwane'hra'kwa"t 
 
 " It matter is marvelous 
 
 wa''hl 
 
 verily 
 
 A- he re 
 
 a'se'ke""' 
 
 because I v 
 
 (it is) 
 
 Tofita'hata'tr ne' 
 
 Thenee .\gain he the 
 
 replied 
 
 ■wako"'hwendjis'"o"" 
 
 I it earth have finished." 
 
 wa'"hi 
 
 verilv 
 
 waks''o" 
 
 I have fin- 
 ished it 
 
 shaiii'ta 
 
 he one person 
 (other person) 
 
 wa'hen'ro" 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ni"satiere"'ha'tie', 
 
 so thou it comest doing, 
 
 io"'hweiidjia'te'."' 
 
 it earth (is) present." 
 
 liV'te"". I"' sc" 
 
 ■ Not at all. I in- 
 
 E'tho'ne" ne' Oterontofini"'a' tofita'hen'ro"': 
 
 "Ni"he°'nio" 
 
 "So there now, 
 
 noiika'tr 
 
 the side of it 
 
 kiiVa'sa 
 
 kato'kt'>"'ne" 
 
 let it lie shown 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 a'shi'ke"' 
 
 if it mav be 
 
 again he said in 
 
 epiy 
 
 to'ke"ske" 
 
 truly 
 
 ' Tson'ne 
 
 I se 
 
 Ihou 
 
 ke""' io"'hwendjia'te"." Wa'hen'ro"*: 
 
 here it earth is present." Heitsaid: "Atourlwo 
 
 it is back(s) 
 
 tiionontata'tie' otsten'rii" e'neke"' tiiot'te' dji' 
 
 It rock high there it where 
 
 Iii'io't ne' dji' tewa'so""tote" 
 
 so it is the where it is a standing 
 
 wall 
 
 teiotsten're". Ka'ro' tcia'tak'tii' 
 
 It rock is present. Hither thy body lieside 
 
 niiottakwari"sio"' 
 
 so It IS vertical 
 
 'Iji' 
 
 e"teskwi"te'. To'ka' e"skwe'nr 
 
334 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 that thou didst indeed fomplete this earth; if thou wilt only speaii, 
 telling that mountain range to move itself hither." He added: 
 "Now do it then."' Thereupon the other person said: "Thus 
 it will. I think, come to pass." Then he called out, saying: "Come 
 thou, ytin mountain range, move thyself hither. Do thou stand 
 beside my body." But the mountain range remained there; the 
 mountain was still there unchanged. It did not move thence. Sap- 
 ling spoke and said: "There, that is exactly what I have been say- 
 ing, that thou hast not established this earth." The other person 
 again replied, saying: •"Well then, let it become evident, if it be 
 true, that thou hast established the earth. Come then, do thou move 
 that rock mountain hither." Sapling replied and said: "Thus then 
 will I do."' Thereupon he called out to the range of mountains. 
 He said: "Come, move thyself hither.'" Then, verily, it moved itself 
 
 to'ke"ske\ 
 
 truly, 
 
 onte'sata'ti' 
 
 hou Shalt speak 
 
 Wsi'heii'ro"" 
 
 He it said: 
 
 wifhen'ro"" : 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ki", 
 
 I 
 
 tliinli, 
 
 wa''hi' 
 
 verily 
 
 ka'ro* 
 
 hither 
 
 1 se 
 
 thou 
 
 so"'hwefidjis"o" 
 
 Ne' 
 
 The 
 
 aofitoiit'kwi'te' 
 
 it itself should move 
 
 Nen' 
 
 •E-' 
 
 •Thus 
 
 ka'tr." 
 
 so then.*' 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 .\t that time 
 
 lie la we ne . 
 
 so it will come to 
 
 thoi'ke"' 
 
 that it is 
 
 wa''hi' 
 
 o'k' 
 
 just 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 ionontiita'tie'.' 
 
 ne 
 
 the 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time 
 
 shaia'ta' 
 
 he other per- 
 son (one he 
 body.) 
 
 ne' neii' 
 
 the now 
 
 ia'hata'tf 
 
 thither he 
 spoke 
 
 kasat'kwi"te". 
 
 hither do thou 
 thyself move. 
 
 kato'ke" 
 
 unchanged 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': " Hau'', thoi'ke'" nisenon'tate' ka'ro' 
 
 he it said: "Come, that it is there thou art a hither 
 
 standing mountain 
 
 Kia'tak'ta" e'' te'sta'ne'." No'k' e" tiionon'tate' 
 
 ^^y body there do thou stand." and there there it moun- 
 
 ne' ni'io't ne' e" tiionon'tate". la" 
 
 ka'i 
 
 hith. 
 
 tetiotkwi'to"'. 
 
 it itself has moved. 
 
 Nen' 
 
 Now 
 
 wa''hi" ne' 
 
 9 the 
 
 wa"hi" 
 
 verily 
 
 ;-ika'to" 
 
 Oterontonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 '. • liV'te"' .se"' 
 
 'e Not at all in- 
 
 ta'hata't 
 
 wa'heii'ro" 
 
 lie It said. 
 
 Ta'. 
 
 Ne' shaia'ta' tonta'hata'ti' wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 The he other person again he replied he it said: 
 
 (one he body) 
 
 thence he 
 spoke 
 
 wa"hi' i'se' teso"'hweridjis"o"'." 
 
 verilv thou thou earth hast finished ." 
 
 (it is) 
 
 "To', ka'ti' kato'ke'"ne' 
 
 "Well. so then let it be shown 
 
 
 to'ke°ske'-ke'" ne' 
 
 i'se' .so"'hwendj 
 
 is"o"'. I'se" 
 
 kia"asa' ka'ro' 
 
 11 
 
 truly is it the 
 
 thou thou earth hast finished. Thou 
 
 come hither 
 
 
 kas'kwi'te' thoi'ke"" 
 
 tetiiotsteii're"."" 
 
 Tonta'hata'ti' 
 
 ne' Oteroiitoii- 
 
 12 
 
 hither do thou it that it is 
 move 
 
 there it has set 
 rock(s) up." 
 
 He spoke again 
 
 the It Sapling 
 
 
 ni"'si' wa'hen'ro°': 
 
 " E" ka'tr 
 
 ne'"kiere"." 
 
 E'tho'ne' neii' 
 
 13 
 
 he it said: 
 
 "Thus so then 
 
 so I it shall do." 
 
 At that time now 
 
 
 itl'hata'ti" ne' dji' 
 
 tetiionontiitti'tie". 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 " Hau"', ka'ro' 
 
 1-1 
 
 tliither he the where 
 spoke 
 
 there it mo\intain 
 extends alon^r, 
 
 he it said: 
 
 "Come, hither 
 
"KwiTTj MOHAWK vp:ksi<)N 335 
 
 thence. Close to his body, sit his l);uk. did itcoiiic to a >tiui(lsrill. The 
 eliff t'\eii lightly o;i-azed his shoulder blades. Tlieii Sapliny said: 
 '"Now turn thyself around to the opposite side and look where 
 the ran<);e of mountains is." Whei'eupon he turned about and the 
 roek struck his nose and, as to him, his nose became awry. Then at 
 that time he spoke, saying: "Truly, indeed, thou hast established this 
 earth here present. It was not at all 1 who did it. If. then, thou wilt 
 consent to it that I may live, I will then ever continue to aid thee. I 
 will protect at all times thy people who are to dwell on this earth." 
 Sapling replying said: "Truly it shall thus come to pass. Mask 
 shall mankind ever call thee, and also Grandfather." 
 
 Then, verily, during the time that Sapling was again traveling to 
 
 ka.sat'kwi"te"." E'tho'ne" ka'ro' tont'kwi'te'. Raia'tak'ta' ra'sho'n'- 
 
 hither do thou thyself At that time hither it itself moved. His hiidy heside his 1 
 
 ue' e'' wil'tka'ta'ne" ne' dji' ionontata'tie'. Wa'ho"so'nie"'to"'- 
 
 biick there it stood the where it mountain ex- It his shoulder blades 2 
 
 at tends along. grazed 
 
 sere" ne' dji' teiotsten're'. E'tho'ne" ne' Oteroiitoiini'':!' 
 
 the where it rock has set At that time the It Sapling H 
 
 up, 
 
 wa"hefi'ro"": "'Nen' te'satka'r'hate'ni'. l:i"satkat'ho' ne' dji' 
 
 he it said: "Now do thou thyself turn Thither do thou the where 4- 
 
 around. l.,ok 
 
 niionontata'tie'." E'tho'ne' neiT wa'thatka'r'hate'ni" taiino""' 
 
 there it mountain stands At that time now he himself turned around and 5 
 
 up along." 
 
 wa"tiotst('''nro'ie"'te" ne' ra'niofi'ke" t:i"hno""' wfrha^nioiisakaren're" 
 
 it him roek struck the his nose on anci his nose became awry 
 
 na' ne"'. Ta'. e'tho'ne" tethota'ti" wa'hefi'ro"", ia'ke"': 
 
 that the So. at that time thence he spoke he it stlid. it i*; suid: ^ 
 
 one that. 
 
 ''To'ke^ske' wa"hi" i'se' sii'so"' ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te'. i;V' 
 
 "Truly verily thou thou it hast the where it earth i- prevent. .Vol 8 
 
 it is finished 
 
 I"' te'ke"". To'ka't kii'ti' e"'sathofi'tate" ne' akon'iieke' 
 
 I it is. If s<i then thou shalt consent the I should live 9 
 
 e"koriienawa'se'"heke' ka'ti". E"tekhe"nhe"hatie'seke' ne' sonkwe'tJi' 
 
 I thee will continue to aid so then. I them will go about protecting tlie thy people ^.0 
 
 ne' e"ienakere'nionke" ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te'." Tti'hata'ti' ne' 
 
 the they shall dwell in groups the where it earth is present." He spoke tlie 11 
 
 ""■"""" " i"' e"' ne"ia'\ve""ne". 
 
 I thus so it will come 12 
 
 ink. to pass. 
 
 ike" neii' ta*hno""' 
 
 licate now and 13 
 
 Oterontonni"'t 
 
 i' wa'hen'ro"": 
 
 '•To'ke"sk( 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 he it said: 
 
 "Truly, 
 
 Akon'wani" 
 
 ne' ofi'kwe* 
 
 e"iesana"to""' 
 
 It Mask 
 
 the man-being 
 (human) 
 
 they thee it will us 
 
 onkwa'sot'ha' 
 
 o'nf." 
 
 
 our Grandfather 
 
 also." 
 
 
 1-i 
 
 Ne' ka'ti" wa"hr ne' Oterontofini'Ti" ne' dji' na"he' wa'thata- 
 
 The so then verily the It Sapling the where it lasts he traveled 
 
336 
 
 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 [ETH. ANN. 21 
 
 inspect anew the things that he had finished on this earth, then 
 he saw another male man-being. He addressed him, saying: "What 
 art thou doing on thy way?" The other said: "It seemed that it 
 became necessary for me to see thee." Sapling replied: "That is 
 undoubtedly true." The other person answered and said: "I desire 
 that thou shouldst consent to permit me still to live. If thou wilt 
 then consent to what I say, I will give assistance to thee; I will watch 
 over their bodies, and I will also give them life and support and, 
 moreover, I will continue to defend mankind, whom thou wilt cause to 
 dwell on this earth which thou hast completed." Replying, Sapling 
 said: "Let me see what kind of power thou hast." Thereupon the 
 male man-being, whose name of old is Hi'no"' [Thunder], started 
 upon a run and went up into the clouds. Now, verily, rumblings were 
 
 ue'ne" shotke""se'ha'tie" ne' 
 
 the that again he it went about the 
 viewing 
 
 kil'tr o'ii 
 
 where 
 
 ho'sa'an"ho"' 
 
 he them made 
 
 the 
 
 dji' io"'hwendjia'te'' 
 
 wliere it earth is present 
 
 there so then 
 
 othe 
 
 he 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time 
 
 PiVhi' 
 
 verily 
 
 Oterontonni'-'a" 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 nisatiere°''ha'tie' ? " 
 
 Wa'hen'ro"' 
 
 He it said 
 
 the 
 
 shaia'ta' : 
 
 other person 
 
 'hwendjio'''se' ki"' ne' akon'ke"". 
 
 I the I thee should 
 
 think, see." 
 
 "To'ke"ske' wiVhi'." Tonta'hata'ti' 
 
 "Truly verily." He spoke in reply 
 
 Wa'hen'ro" 
 
 He it .said 
 
 ne 
 
 'Tke're' 
 
 "I it desire 
 
 sathon'tato"' dji' 
 
 thonitconsentest where 
 
 a'sathon'tate'-ke"' 
 
 thou shouldst con- canst 
 sent to it thou 
 
 na'ho'te"" 
 
 that kind of 
 thing 
 
 ta'niko"'ra're"' ne' o'ni' ne' 
 
 will watch over the also the 
 
 ne 
 
 ka'to"' 
 
 I it say 
 
 the other per- 
 
 son 
 
 ako'n'heke'. 
 
 I live should. 
 
 ron'kwe' wa'ho'ke"'. 
 
 man-being he him 
 
 (is) saw. 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': "O" 
 
 he it said; "What 
 
 is it 
 
 : "Wa'tewakato"- 
 
 It me became necessary 
 for, 
 
 Oterontonni"a': 
 
 the It Sapling: 
 
 shaia'ta' wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 ne 
 
 e"konie'nawii'se'. 
 
 I thee will aid. 
 
 To'ka't ka'ti' 
 
 If so then 
 
 fi-kheia'- 
 
 I their bodies 
 
 e"tekhe''nhe' 
 
 I them will protect 
 
 tit^hno" 
 
 and 
 
 e^kheia'- 
 
 I them will 
 
 taken' he"" 'hake' ne' 
 
 continue to aid the 
 
 oii'kwe' ne' e^sheiennak'eratste' ne' 
 
 man-being the thou them wilt cause to the 
 
 ^ human) dwell 
 
 io^'hwendjia'te' ne' dji' wa'.so"'hwendjis"a\" Tonta'hata'tf 
 
 it earth is present the where thou earth hast completed." He spoke in reply 
 
 ()terontonni"a' 
 
 It Sapling 
 
 wa'hen'ro"': 
 
 he it said: 
 
 "To', 
 
 "Well, 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 so then 
 
 katkat'ho' 
 
 let me see it 
 
 ne 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 ne' 
 
 the 
 dji' 
 
 Mi.sa'shatste"'sero'te" 
 
 thy kind of power?" 
 
 E'tho'ne' 
 
 At that time 
 
 ron'kwe'. 
 
 le man-being. 
 
 Hi"'r 
 
 senno'te" 
 
 hio name 
 
 ori'hwakaion'ne"ha', watha'ra'tate' e'neke"' 
 
 he ran high 
 
 )"' ni'ha'- 
 
 such (is) 
 
 niiii'ha're' 
 
 there he went 
 
iiKunil MdllAWK \ KKSIKN ;i."i7 
 
 hciii'd: il tliuinlcrcil in tlu' rluiuLs, ami liiilitiiiiiirs wcm'c also emitted, 
 and nioicDViT many llaslies sliot t'ortii, seeiniiig' as tliough only one 
 from tlieir rapidity. So thou the maTi-l)cing desctMuled ayaiti where 
 Sapling was standing, and he said: '"Now assuiTdiy thou didst see 
 what kind of powiT 1 have." Sapling, replying, said: "It is true 
 indeed that thou art alile to do just as thou didst tell ine not long ago." 
 Then he coutimied: •"Art thou ahle to cast water habitually on this 
 earlli as the sunuuers come ^ " Tlie other answered, saying: "lam 
 able to do so." Sapling said in reply: "So then h't me see how thou 
 wilt do this." The other person replied: " Yo'; so he it." Now he 
 again ascended on high where the clouds are present. Now then 
 again it thundered, and besides, the lightning flashed, and the clouds 
 
 otsa'tako"". Neii" wa'^hl" wa"tio"to"iiri'rere' ne' otsa'tako"'. 
 
 it (.-loucl in. Now verily il nimblrcl tin- it cluu.l in. 
 
 wiVka'we're" ue' o'ui' ue' teweiinere'kara'iiwa's. nen' t;i"huo""' 
 
 il spoke tile :iImi Ilie il lightened (it winked I, m>« mid 
 
 wa"ote"serofitie''sero"". nakwa"' o'k" sha'ka" ifrhon'ni". Ta'. 
 
 it sliot strokes rei.eatedl.v, 1 lie very only one it is there it miide it. So. 
 
 e'tho'ne" neiT tonta"hats'nr>""te" ne' ron'kwe'. e"' sa'raw(>' dji' 
 
 at that time now he iiKnin laiiie down the lienuin-heini;. there iigiiin lie where 
 
 iirrived 
 
 non'we" ne' C)teroritoniii''a" ni''i'ate". nen' tt'i'hno"" wa'hen'ro"'': 
 
 place the It Suplin.i. in-t hc' now :in.l lie it said: 
 
 still His. 
 
 " Nen' wa'"hr wa'satkat'ho" dji' niwake"shatste""sero'te"'." 
 
 •N.Av verily thoii it didst see where siieli my kind of power (is)." 
 
 6 
 
 Tontirhata'ti" ne' Oterontonni'Ti' wa'hen'ro"": "To'ke"ske' wa'"hr n 
 
 Bespoke in reply the II Saplinj; he it said; •'Truly verily 
 
 sakwe'nio"' ne' e"' ne"''siere" nt'' dji' na'ho'te"" wa'sekhro'ri' 
 
 thou art able to the thus so thou wilt the where that kind of thon me didst tell 
 doit d<i it thiii.i; 
 
 ne' o"'wa"'tci"." No'k' iousa'hen'ro"": " 8akwe'iiio"'-ke"" ne' 
 
 the not Inn^' ago." .\iid further he it said: " Thou art able is it the 
 
 just now to do It 
 
 e""sa'hnekoritie'seke" ne' dji' io""hweridjia'te" ne' dji' 
 
 the where- il earth is present the where 
 
 wake"'nhate'nio"V" Tontaiuita'ti' ne' shaia'ta" wa'hen'ro"": 
 
 it summer is present Ue spoke in reply the other person heitsiiid; 
 
 plurally?" 
 
 " Wfikkwe'nio"'."" Tonta'hefi'ro"" ue' Oterontonni"'a": "To', 
 
 -I It am able to do." He said in reply the Itstipliiig: ■■Well. 
 
 ka'ti" katkat'ho" dji' ue"''siere'."" Tofita'hata'ti" ne' shaia'ta" 
 
 so then let me see it where so thou it wilt lie spoke in repiv the one he per- 13 
 
 do." son (is) 
 
 wa'hen'ro"": "lo"'."" K'tho'ne" iiefi e'nekt''"" uiionsa're' dji' 
 
 he it said: -.So be .\t that now liiKh there af;aili where '■'^ 
 
 it." time he went 
 
 non'we" tiiotsa'tilre'. Nen' ti're" wiVhl" saka' we're' nen' .... 
 
 the plaee there it cloud Now again verily again j( spoke now 
 
 is present. 
 
 •21 ETH— 03 22 
 
338 
 
 IKUQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 
 
 becamt> thick, and besides this they became black. Then it came 
 forwai'd, from the sea did it come over the dry hind, rainint:' as it 
 came. It was marvelous us it came alonw. Then of course tlic i-ain 
 pa.ssed. Then he again returned to the phice where Sapling wa.- 
 moving- about. So then Sapling spoke to him, saying: "What thou 
 art able to do is satisfactory. So it will indeed come to pass. It shall 
 follow closely the co .rse pointed out in th_v request. So now. indeed, 
 it will be thy duty to travel continually, for it was thou thyself that 
 requested this. Do thou not then ever fail to do thy dutj'. Thou 
 must, of cour.se, ever be vigilant; if at whatever time it be there come 
 dangers to the lives of men becau.se great serpents move from place 
 to place in the depths of this earth and also in the .sea; if it come to 
 
 nC'iT tii'hiio"" wa'ke"t.satate"s"'ha'ne' 
 
 now ami it cloud bc'Ciune thick 
 
 ta'hno""' tewennere'kara''hw! 
 
 iincl it lightened now- 
 
 lit winks) 
 
 nT'iT ta'hno"" wa'ka'hon'tci'ne'. K'tho'nc" nt^iT tofi'teiTti" 
 
 now nnd it l)lack became. At Unit now tliciiec it 
 
 time started 
 
 kaniatara'ke' takaic"*ta''kwe' o"iiwendjiatheiT'ke" nonta'we" iokefiiio- 
 
 it lake "11 it entered it dry land ..n Ihenee it it iiiovi-d 
 
 thereby came 
 
 r()"iia'tie". lone'hrakwa"to""ha'tie". Ne' ka'ti' wa"hr r'"tkeilno- 
 
 rtiining It goes along marvelonsly. 
 
 along. 
 
 ra'sero'"hetste\ E'tho'iie' neiT 
 
 rain pas.sed. At that now 
 
 time 
 
 ni"'re"se" ne' Oterontonni"'a". Tsi' 
 
 ic It sapling. So. 
 
 about 
 
 tethota'ti" 
 
 thence again 
 he spoke 
 
 sakwe'nio"" 
 
 haweiT': 
 
 he it said : 
 
 E" ki"' 
 
 Tkaie'ri' 
 
 • It is proper 
 
 sa'rawe' dji' iioiTwe" 
 
 again he where the place 
 
 ■'tho'ne" ne' Oterofitoniii"'; 
 
 at that Ihe It sapling 
 
 time 
 
 e' dji' ni'io't ne' 
 
 Ih( 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 dji' 
 
 where 
 
 Nefi' kil'tr wa'"hi e" 
 
 >"tioiane"''hawi 
 
 it manner will follow 
 
 lie la we ne 
 
 thou art able Thcri'. I so it will 
 
 to do it. think. happen 
 
 iii'io't ne' dji' wa'seri'hwauoii'to" 
 
 so it is the where thou matter hast .Vow .so then verily thus 
 
 reque.sted. 
 
 ni'se" iu''"io''to"' dji' te"'satawenrie"hake", a"se"ke""' i'se' WiVhi' 
 
 the so it will be where I lion shall keep traveling because tlKui \crily 
 
 thou come about, 
 
 e" ni'io't dji' wiVseri'hwanofi'to"". To"'.sa' ka'tl" nonwefi'to". 
 
 thus so it is where thou matter bast Do not so then ever 
 
 requested, do it 
 
 ka.sa"seren'no"'te\ E"'.se'niko""rarake' wa''hi' to'ka' kat'ke" 
 
 thou be remis,s. Thou it shall watch ever vcnly if .some- 
 
 lime 
 
 teioterie°'tha'ra'ta'ne' ne' on'kwe" dji' iako'n'he". a"se"ke"" 
 
 it IS mind-entangling the man-beings where they are because 
 
 thuman) living, 
 
 teionatawen'rie" o'niare'ko'wa' ona'ko"' ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te' 
 
 they do travel it great serpent inside the where it earth is present 
 
 no'k' ho'ni' 
 
 and also 
 
 ktiniatara'ko". \e' wa'^hi" ne' to'ka't kat'ke' 
 
 It sea Ml. The verily the if some- 
 
MDHAWK VERSION 
 
 88i> 
 
 pass that :it sdinr tinu' tlicsc y-nvit serpents (l(>sire to seize i)e()])le as 
 they severally tia\el from plaee to jjlace, thou must at oiue kill such 
 serpents, and when tliou killest thoni, they will he tiiat on which 
 thou shalt feed. Other animals also, equal in otkon orenda [malefic 
 magic power]" to these, all such shall fare like them. Thou wilt 
 ever have these to watch — have these as thy adversaries. Now then, 
 of course, I have finished this matter. Now then such is the office 
 thou hast assumed. Maidvind will name thee "Our Grandfather- 
 whose-voice-is-customarily-uttered-in-divers-places." Then, indeed. 
 thc3' two parted company. There the legend ends. 
 
 ne' o'niare'ko'wii 
 
 the it serpent great 
 
 "iakoie'na" ne' 
 
 it one will the 
 
 dji' te"iakotawenrie"h!ike' i'se" iokonta'tie" 
 
 )n'kw(>'h< 
 
 jieople 
 
 sen lo . 
 
 lUitsllnlt 
 
 nen 
 
 now 
 
 o ni ne ne 
 
 also the 
 
 i'se' e"son'he'kwe°"hake". Tekontiia'tiite'nio" 
 
 I'se' 
 
 Thou 
 
 NeiT 
 
 sh{i"teionnat'ko"'se' " akwe'ko"" ki" 
 
 equally they are otkon it all. 1 
 
 that I 
 
 ka'tf 
 
 "' e""sateri"hwaienni''hake" 
 
 t thou thy task shalt haye it 
 
 ■; habitually 
 
 WiV'hi' wivkeri'ho'kte"". 
 
 verilv I matter liave ended. 
 
 Nen 
 
 ■iha'te"io'to""hiike'. 
 
 ne' te"'sewa'hnio't;ike". 
 
 ka'tr 
 
 SO then 
 
 ni'io't dji' wii"sateri'hoii'te"\ Ne' on'kwe' 
 
 go It is where thou it duty art charged The man-being' 
 
 e"ier?ana'to"''khwfike' 
 
 ne' •■Raksot'htV ne' Kaweiinota'tie'se'." 
 
 the ■■ He mv grand- the Hi; 
 father Ls 
 
 i-voicc-goes-about- 
 soundiiig. ' 
 
 F/tho'ne" wa'"hi" nen' 
 
 tonsakiatekha'si' 
 
 At that verilv now 
 titne 
 
 Ihey two v,-,,„r;it.d 
 
 E'tho' nika'kares. 
 
 
 There so it legend is 
 long. 
 
 
 a See p. 224 and Orenda and a Definition of Religio 
 vol.4, p. 33, 1902. 
 
 iiinitrd 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 by J. N. B. Hew 
 
 'itt. Am 
 
 . Anthropologist 
 
 (N..S. 
 
 1. 
 
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 
 
 TWENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXIV 
 
 ILLIAM HENRY FISHCARRIER, A CAYUGA CHIEF AGE 881, CANADA 
 
^ENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL LXV 
 
 ROBERT DAVm , GADJI-NONDA'HE' s A CAYUGA CHIEF, CANADA 
 
Bureau of American ETHNOLOGy 
 
 Twenty-first annual report pl. lxvi 
 
 WILLIAM SA;\D I 
 WILLIAM HENRY FISHCARRIER, 
 
 ROBERT DAVID 
 
WILLIAM SANDY 'BORN FISHCARRI ER ', CAYUGA WARRIOR, CANADA 
 
BUREAU OF AMCcilCAN ETHNOLOGY 
 
 TWENTr-FIHST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXVIM 
 
 JOHN BUCK, 
 
 ONONDAGA CHIEF AND FIRL KLLf'LP,. 
 CANADA 
 
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 
 
 TWENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXIX 
 
 WILLIAM WEDGE, CAYUGA HEAD CHItF AND FIRE- 
 KEEPER, CANADA 
 
INDEX 
 
 Anltu fruttTiiity. ceremonies celebrated by. 2;; 
 Abbreviated katoiiia dances, description 
 
 of ot> 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 >'(f Soyohim katcinas. 
 
 Ahote. appearance of, in PallUiikonti 52 
 
 in Powamli festival 36 
 
 description of 99 
 
 Ahiil. advent of, in Po\vaml!i festival 33-35 
 
 common derivation of Ahiilani and 122 
 
 description of. in representations of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 67 
 
 identity of. with Tawa wiiqtaka 28, 122 
 
 with -Wiiwiiyomo 2K 
 
 participation in Powamil fustival Ity... r.7 
 
 regular appearance of 17 
 
 relation of, to the Katcina clan 65 
 
 resemblance of. to Pautiwa 59 
 
 similarity of acts of. to those of Pau- 
 tiwa 20 
 
 Ahiil katcina. substitution of, for Ahiilani. 122 
 Ahiil mask, resemblance of. to that «if Wii- 
 
 wviyomo 05 
 
 Ahiilani, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 24 
 
 common derivation of Ahiil and 122 
 
 connection of, with sun worship 122 
 
 description of 121, 122 
 
 personation of sun god by 24 
 
 Soyal katcina. derivation of 124 
 
 substitution of, by Ahiil 122 
 
 Ablilti, derivation of Abvil and Ahiilani 
 
 from 122 
 
 Aiwabokwi, identity of 26 
 
 Alaska, field work in ix.xii 
 
 Algouquian dialects of Nova t;cot:a and 
 
 Capo Breton xi, xxiv i 
 
 Algonquian languages, comparative ^■(u■ab- 
 
 ulary of m.xxiv 
 
 Alo mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 108, 109 ' 
 
 Alosaka, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 121 
 
 Hopi germ god 24 i 
 
 See MuyiiiAvft. i 
 
 Alphabet used in spelling Hopi names 12G i 
 
 Altars, absence of, in buffalo dance 30 ' 
 
 in Pamlirti 2t'> ' 
 
 in Tawa Paholawu 31 
 
 in winter Lakone Paholawu 39 ■ 
 
 appearance of, in Hopi festivals 57 | 
 
 in house of the Patki clan 29 j 
 
 in Pamlirti festival 2S 
 
 inrepresentationsof Hn])i katc-inas. 28 
 in Soyaluna 25 ! 
 
 Page 
 
 A liars, use of, in Hopi festivals 55,56 
 
 American aborigines equally divided in 
 
 culture stages xxii 
 
 Amulet, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas lOl 
 
 Ana. derivation of 125 
 
 Alia katcina manas, ceremonial grinding 
 
 of meal by 49 
 
 Ancient-bodied, a female man-being in Tro- 
 
 quoian cosmology 228 
 
 Ancient clan masks, description of 109-112 
 
 ownership of lo9 
 
 Ancients. Hopi, personation of 10 
 
 .SVe Katcinas. 
 
 Animism, significance of 15 
 
 Anklets, appearance of, in representations 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 68 
 
 Ankwanti, appearance of Hahai wuqli in.. 08 
 
 appearance of Wupamauin 91.92 
 
 See Paliilukouti. 
 Announcement days of Hopi elaborate festi- 
 vals 20 
 
 Anote, ceremony led by 09 
 
 Citoto helmet kept in house of 95 
 
 East mesa Natacka masks of Tobacco 
 
 clan kept by 70 
 
 Antelope katcinas. association of, with 
 
 KwewO 103 
 
 Antenna; in pictures of Hopi katcinas 81 
 
 Aiiwuci, personation of, in Tcivato kiva... 30 
 
 Anwiicnaco taka, derivation of 125 
 
 Anya, dance of Anya kateinas at Walpi 
 
 called 45 
 
 .:Vnya katcina manas, description of 93, 94 
 
 Afiya katcina masks, resemblance of, to 
 
 Hokyaiia 94 
 
 Anya katcinas, appearance of, in dramatiza- 
 tion of growth of corn 93 
 
 in picture of the Xakopan hoya 117 
 
 dance of, in Paliiliikonti 50 
 
 introduction of, by Patki 45 
 
 probable derivation of, from Patki elans 94 
 
 public dance of, in Walpi plaza 54 
 
 resemblance of, to Zuili Kokokci 94 
 
 Aiiya manas, similarity of masks of, to those 
 
 of Soyal manas 24 
 
 resemblance of masks of, t(^i those of Sio 
 
 manas 107 
 
 Apache katcinas among Hopis 17 
 
 Ape in Iroquoian cosmology 214 
 
 Argentina, field work in ix 
 
 Arizona, field work in ix.xr.xvm 
 
 Armor, find of European x 
 
 Annstnm^'. .lolm. ann;ilist i:;7 
 
342 
 
 Arrinv, appfuraiicc; of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinns Ul, 
 
 06, 69, 72. 7.^, 76, 78, 81, 82, 90, 91, 
 98. 99, 103, lOfi, 108, 110, 111, 113 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcinas 85. 86 
 
 Arrow clan, fee Pakab clan. 
 
 Arlilicial flowers, appearance of. in apparel 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 8.5 
 
 A>aclan M.f'2 
 
 affiliation of, with Zuni 29 
 
 celebration of advent of katcinas of, in 
 
 Pamiirti 57 
 
 dramatization of return of ancients of. 16 
 
 house of, di.splay of masks in 28 
 
 entrance of Pamiirti procession into. 27, 28 
 i ntroduction of Kast mesa Natackas into 
 
 Tusayan by "1 
 
 katcina return dance of the 62 
 
 Kokopelli introduced by 80 
 
 origin of 26 
 
 jiarticipation of, in I'amiirti ceremony. 21 
 representation of return of ancients of. 26-29 
 
 .\locle, derivation of 71,125 
 
 description of 7.% 76 
 
 participation in Powamtl festival by... 67 
 .\nrora Borealis, a man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 ccsmology 156, 172, 175 
 
 .\vatc hoya, appearance of, in connection 
 
 withHumis katcina, inPamiirti. 27 
 Awatobi, certain monsters derived from... 71 
 
 germ god of 38 
 
 introduction of Owakiilti into 58 
 
 mas.sacre at 74 
 
 people of, migration of, to the Middle 
 
 mesa IW 
 
 representation of Deer katcinas from . . 103 
 Srr Pakab clan. 
 
 A watolii maid, birth of child by 104 
 
 meeting of Alosaka with 121 
 
 A"atol)i Soyok taka, derivation of 71 
 
 description of 74 
 
 Jiarticipation in Powamil festival by... 67 
 
 A watiibi Soyok Avuqti, description of 75 
 
 participation in Powamtl festival by... 67 
 
 .\yii, description of 114 
 
 Aztec picture, suggestion of, by picture of 
 
 Kwahu 77 
 
 Badger elan, connection of, with Pamiirti . 27 
 ma.sk used in personating Nakiatcctp 
 
 possessed by 86 
 
 .Sec Uonani clan. 
 Hailge. Sec Tiponi. 
 Bandoleer, appearance of. in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 91, 
 
 97-99, 104, 101>-108, 111, 120 
 Barbarism characterized by male descent., x.xi 
 Bars, symbolic use of, in decoration of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 75 
 
 Barter katcinas, distinction of.from Huhuan 83 
 Bartlctt, J. R., Serf vocabulary obtained by . xxv 
 
 Basket, use of, by Hopi katcinas 73, 74 
 
 in distribution of beans in Hopi cere- 
 monies 70 
 
 in Lalakonti festival 58 
 
 Basket dance. See Lalakoiiti. 
 
 Basket dau<'e of Rain-cloud clans 22 
 
 Basket dances. Hopi - 22, 23 
 
 Page 
 Ba.sket plaques, appearance of, in piettircs 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 122 
 
 use of, in Ma.saufi ceremony 37 
 
 Basketry. Hudson collection of x.xxiit 
 
 Beak, appearance of, in p.etures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 07. 78-so 
 
 Bean, a female man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 174 
 
 Bean katcina. .*^fr Muzrihi. 
 
 Bean-planting, mention oi 22 
 
 •S'cp Powamfl. 
 Beans, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 68, 101 
 
 in Hopi ceremonies 31 , 39, 70, 81 
 
 Bear, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174, 303 
 
 See Honau. 
 Bear clan, introduction of katcina by mem- 
 ber of Ill 
 
 Bear family of Hano, mask owned by 112 
 
 Bear family of Walpi, simtjarity of mask of, 
 
 to that of Ke Towa Bisena 112 
 
 Bear katcinas, personation of, in Hopi fes- 
 
 tivals 
 
 41 
 
 similarity of symbolism of, to those of 
 
 the badger 95 
 
 Bear paws, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 95, 112 
 
 Bear skin, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 112 
 
 Beard, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 72, 84, 86, 88, 99, 110-112 
 
 Beast gods, definition of 135 
 
 Beaver, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 174, 202, 287, 315 
 
 Bee, imitation of, by Hopi katcinas 81 
 
 Beings not called katcinas, description of. 118-121 
 
 Beings, primal, in Iroquoian thought _13o 
 
 Bell, appearonce of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 89 
 
 ringing of, in Hopi festivals 37 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcinas 77 
 
 Berendt, C. H., Mayan studies of xxvi 
 
 Bird calls, imitation of, in Hopi festivals.. 43. 
 49,88 
 Bird dance, performance of, in Powamfl 
 
 festival 2.5 
 
 in Soyaluiia festival 25 
 
 Bird effigies, appearance of, in Hopi festi- 
 vals 49,88 
 
 Bird's head, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hoy>i katcinas 77 
 
 Bird tracks in Hopi katcina pictures 87 
 
 Birds,imitationofflightof,byHopikatcinas. 78 
 
 personation of , in Powamfl 32 
 
 pictures of, in Hopi festivals 41, 42 
 
 representation of, by Hopi katcinas 79 
 
 representation of, in Hopi festivals 47 
 
 representation of sun by 122 
 
 representation of sun god by 24 
 
 worship of 29 
 
 Bison, connection of Calako horns with 110 
 imitation of hunt of, in Hopi festivals . 31 
 See Buffalo; Mucaias. 
 Bittern, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 179,285 
 
343 
 
 Bliick Bus.*;, 11 iiiaii-heing in Iruquoian cos- 
 mology 2'Jo 
 
 Blanket, appearanco of, in Hopi kateina 
 
 representations (iO 
 
 worn reversed Ijy Hopi katoinas 84 
 
 use of. in Hopi festivals ... 37, 40. 42. 46. 47 
 
 Blindness, assumption of, by Sumaikoli 96 
 
 Bluebird in Iroquoian cosmology 311 
 
 'Boas. Franz, new Chinook texts of xxvii 
 
 Body of Zephyrs in Iroquoian cosmology . . 295 
 Bogies, occasional visits of, in Walpi Po- 
 
 wamil festival 71 
 
 Bow. appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 61, 72, 76, 79, SI . 
 
 82,90.91.98,99.103,106.108,111,113 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcinas 78, 86 
 
 Bowls, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas &3 
 
 Kokle. common design in modern 95 
 
 Bows and arrows, distribution of, in Po- 
 
 wamu festival 31 
 
 Bread, marriage, reference to 263.264 
 
 Breath , as a source of conception 1 67 
 
 use of words meaning, to represent 
 
 spirit power 15 
 
 Bridge of stone in Iroquoian cosmology 312 
 
 Brinton, D. G., Mayan Dictionary trans- 
 ferred to Bureau by xxvi, xxvii 
 
 Brush, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 93 
 
 Buck. ,T<)hn, Onondaga chief and fire- 
 keeper, annalist 136 
 
 Buckskin, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas.. 60,98,102,108,111,121 
 decorative use of, in Pamiirti festival . . 28 
 
 use of. in apparel of Hopi katcinas 72. 
 
 73.79,85,86,87,94 
 in making war implement for Hopi 
 
 katcinas 90 
 
 Buckskin ball, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 116 
 
 Buffalo. See Mucaias. 
 
 Buffalo dance, appearance of Mucaias 
 
 mana.in 92 
 
 celebration of 21 
 
 description of, in Paliilukonti festival. 43 
 
 origin of 31 
 
 significance of appearance of eagle in. 67 
 
 Woe kateina represented in 66 
 
 Buffalo maid, sun symbol worn by 93 
 
 See Mucaias mana. 
 Buffalo shrine, offerings placed in. in buf- 
 falo dance 30 
 
 Buffalo skin, appearance of, in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 73 
 
 replacement of, by sheepskin 92 
 
 use of, in apparel of Hopi katcinas 73 
 
 Buffalo sun ceremony, derivation of Calako 
 
 masks from tribes practising the 110 
 Buffalo youth. Sec Mucaias taka. 
 Buli clans, introduction of Owakulti from 
 
 Awatobi by 58 
 
 Buli manas. appearance of, in butterfly 
 
 dance 58 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 1 19, 120 
 
 Page 
 
 Bulitikibi, description of 58 
 
 Bidl-roarer, appearance of, in Hopi festivals 30 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcinas 97, 120 
 
 use of, by Tcolawitze 61 
 
 StT Whizzer. 
 Butterfly dance. See Bulitikibi. 
 Butterfly maids. 6VcBuli manas. 
 Butterfly symbols, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 pictures 90.92,106,119 
 
 Cactus, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 106, 112, 113 
 
 Cactus kateina. Sn: Yuiia. 
 
 Cactus maid, association of, with Cactus 
 
 kateina 113 
 
 Cactus tongs, appearance of. in picture of 
 
 Yuiia mana 113 
 
 Caiastacana, appearance of. in Pamiirti ... 27 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of picture of 60 
 
 difference in designs of, and those of 
 
 Hututu 61 
 
 Cakwa Cipikue. .See Cipikne. 
 
 CakwahonaO. description of 95 
 
 Calako. identity of, with Macibol 87 
 
 masks of 28 
 
 identity of, with those of the sun ... 28 
 
 similarity of ancient masks to 109, 110 
 
 use of. in Pamiirti festival 65 
 
 personation of, in Paliiliikonti festival. 49,50 
 
 sun gods personated by 110 
 
 Calako horns, connection of, with those of 
 
 the bison 110 
 
 Calendar. Hopi ceremonial 18-24 
 
 California, field work in ix 
 
 California tribes, social system of, based on 
 
 language xxii 
 
 Cape Breton, ethnologic studies in xi 
 
 Cardinal points, animals belonging to 25 
 
 colors of, corresponding to those of rain- 
 cloud symbols x, 47 
 
 representation of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 103 
 
 worship of fire god at 96 
 
 Caribbean art, study of theimportation of. x.xiii 
 
 Catawba dialect recorded as a type xxiv 
 
 CeboUita valley. X. Mex., ruins of dressed 
 
 stone in xviir 
 
 Cedar, appearance of, in representations of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 65 
 
 use of. in pictures of Hopi katcinas 122 
 
 Cedar bark, use of, as hair, in dress of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 86 
 
 as torch carried by Tcolawitze 61 
 
 in Hopi festivals 96 
 
 in Sumaikoli festival 96 
 
 Central America, ethnography of ... xxiii.xxiv 
 Ceremonial days in Hopi elaborate festivals. 20 
 
 Ceremonies, appearance of katcinas in 15 
 
 personation of gods in 13 
 
 Chavero. Alfredo, work of, concerning sym- 
 bolism 13 
 
 Checker, decorative use of, in Hopi pictures 83 
 
 Cherokee, the. myths of xxix 
 
 Cherry, wild, in Iroquoian cosmology 282 
 
 Clievron. appeanincc of. in symbolism of 
 
 Woe 66,67 
 
on 
 
 Past- 
 Chevron, in Hopi pictures 77,79,101.119 
 
 Cliicken katcinn, introduction of, among 
 
 Hopis 17 
 
 See Kowako. 
 Chief's badge in pictures of Hopi katcinas . 76 
 Child-flogging, ceremonials of, at Walpi and 
 
 Hano 69 
 
 Children's dance. So,' Wahikwinema. 
 Chipmunk, representation of, in Hopi kat- 
 
 cina masks 116 
 
 stripes on, in Iroquoian cosmology '2S3 
 
 Chipmunk katcina. See Kona. 
 
 Chorus, appearance of, in buffalo dance 30, 31 
 
 in Hopi festivals 44, 48, 77, 93 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcinas 88 
 
 Cipikne, description of picture of GO 
 
 personation of. in Pamiirti '28 
 
 representation of. in Pamiirti 27 
 
 Cipomelli, description of 104 
 
 Citotit. appearance of, in Paltiliikoiiti 5'2 
 
 description of 9.') 
 
 Citulilii. ilerivatiotl of 12.i 
 
 description of 107. 108 
 
 dressed like Hopi Snake priests 108 
 
 Civics, primitive, investigated by American 
 
 ethnologists xxi 
 
 Ciwikoli, derivation of 1'2.5 
 
 description of 96, 97 
 
 Clan masks, sanctity of 109 
 
 ■ unused, description of 109-11*2 
 
 Clans, classification of katcinas by 18 
 
 extinct. Hopi, disposal of masks of 17 
 
 introduction of katcinas by 17 
 
 relation of katcinas to 4.5 
 
 Clay balls, appearance of, in Hopi katcina 
 
 pictures 11.5 
 
 Clay basket, use of, in Hopi festivals 107 
 
 Cloth screen, use of, in Hopi festivals 41,42 
 
 Clowns, appearance of, in Hopi foot races. . 114 
 
 in Hopi katcina pictures 76, 78. 83 
 
 association of, with Piptuka 116 
 
 with Wiktcina 116 
 
 participation in Powamfl dance by.. 33,91.92 
 
 personation of, in Pamiirti 27 
 
 struggle of, with Great Snake effigy 87 
 
 See Tcukuwimpkya. 
 Cock, See Kowako. 
 
 Cold-bringing woman 83, s-l 
 
 Color, variations of, in katcina representa- 
 tions 60. 82. 95 
 
 on parts of the body of Hopi kat- 
 cinas ..,- 78.80 
 
 (VjmaiH'he, derivation of Tiirtumsi from 
 
 the 99 
 
 Comb, chicken, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 80 
 
 ('oncej)tion, jiartlienogenetie, described,, 167. '229 
 influence of, in development of re- 
 ligion 138 
 
 Conical tinklers 61 
 
 Constellations, how formed and named.- 227,'228 
 Cooking pot, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 104 
 
 Copper implements, aboriginal, collection 
 
 of XXXlll 
 
 C'oral. use of, as necklace, in Hopi piciures. 119 
 
 Page 
 Corn, a female man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 cosmology 174 
 
 appearance of, in Hopi pictures 68, 
 
 69. 82, 95, 98, 102, 106, 115, 119, 1-22 
 
 distribution of. in Soyaluiia 24 
 
 dramatization of growth of 93 
 
 ear of, appearance of, in Hopi katcina 
 
 pictures 102. 1'22 
 
 in katcina representations t)8 
 
 roasted, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 100. 1 15 
 
 use of, in pictures of Hopi katcinas, 98 
 
 in Powamfl festival 71 
 
 symbolic use of, in Hopi festivals 41 
 
 use of, by Naiackas 35 
 
 ill Hopi foot races 114 
 
 Corncobs, appearance of, in Hopi pictures, 118 
 Cornfield, imitation of, in Hopi festivals, , , 40, 
 42.46.47 
 Corn flowers, appearance of. in Hopi pic- 
 tures Iki 
 
 Corn husks, appearance of, in Hopi pic- 
 tures 65, 67, 74, 
 
 75, 83, 91. 100-101. 103. 106, 110, 111, 121 
 
 artificial flowers made of 85 
 
 use of, as necklace in dress of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 100 
 
 Corn katcina. Sec Kae. 
 
 Corn maiden, as.sociation of. with Hehea ,, 73 
 
 representation of, by marionettes 87, 88 
 
 Corn-planting. Sec Palulukofiti, 
 Cornstalk, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 95, 98 
 
 Cosmologies not simple but composite 136 
 
 Cosmology, Iroquoian 127-339 
 
 Coto, description of 89 
 
 CotokinuiSwfl, derivation of r24 
 
 description of 120 
 
 Cotton, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 43, 
 
 59, 65, 70, 90, 92. 99, 102, 105, 106, 122 
 
 Coues, Elliott, death of xxxviii 
 
 search of. for documents in the pue- 
 blos x.xxn 
 
 Cow katcina, introduction of. among Hopi, 17 
 
 .See Wakac. 
 Cow's head, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 113 
 
 Coyote, Sec Isauft. 
 
 Coyote clan, mask of. See HopinyO. 
 
 Coyote spring, location of 81 
 
 Creation, signification of, in development 
 
 of religion 1 :i8 
 
 Crescent, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 75, 78, 80, 82, 9S. 99 
 
 Cricket in Iroquoian cosmology 311 
 
 Crook, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 60, 68,72. s6 
 
 Crosses, appearance of, as decorations of 
 
 Tcakwaina yuadta 63 
 
 decorative use of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 65, 67, 1 1 1 
 
 Crow feathers, appearance of, in Hopi kji- 
 
 tcinas 69 
 
 Cuba, field work in i ,>; . x 
 
 Culture, stages of, in aboriginal .socieiy — xxi 
 
345 
 
 Pago 
 Curved sticks, use of, by girls in hair-dress- 
 ing 02 
 
 Cushing. F. H., account of the life of xxxv- 
 
 XXXVIII 
 
 archeologic rcseardies of xiii, xvni 
 
 collection made hy xiv 
 
 death of xxxv 
 
 field work of x 
 
 Cuskahimi"i, ceremonial day of Hopi festi- 
 vals 20 
 
 Custala, ceremonial day of Hopi festivals.. 20 
 
 Cyclopedia of Native Tribes xi, xxiii.xxxii 
 
 Dance day of Hopi elaborate festivals 20 
 
 Dances, absence of, in winter flute festival . 29 
 
 -Stf Ceremonies; Buffalo dance: Butterfly 
 
 dance: Flute dance; Snake dance, etc. 
 
 Dances, Powamfi festival 32 
 
 Dawn katcina, resemblance of, to Xnkia- 
 
 tcop 86 
 
 SeeTelavai. 
 Daylight, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 174 
 
 Dead. the. of sky land converse with living. 263 
 
 December, ceremonies celebrated in 21 
 
 Deer, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 173 
 appearance of, in picture of Hopi ka- 
 
 tcinas 95 
 
 Deer horn, appearance of, in Hopi pictures. 60, 
 103. 121 
 
 Deer-hunter, legend of 104 
 
 representation of, in picture of 8o- 
 
 wiiiwil 103 
 
 Deer kateinas, association of, with Kwewvi. 103 
 
 See^owifiwd. 
 Deer-mouse, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 306 
 
 Deer scapulae, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 103 
 
 substitution of sheep scapulse for 85 
 
 Defender, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 234 
 
 Dchninotaton. See Down-fended. 
 Departure oi the kateinas, prominence of 
 
 Eototo m celebration of 77 
 
 >'a Niman. 
 Disks, use of. as sun symbols ni Hopi iVsii- 
 
 vals 41 . 13, 46 
 
 to represent buttons in dress of 
 
 kalcinas .S.s,98 
 
 to represent sunflowers in pictures 
 
 ol Hopi kateinas 64 
 
 Dogs in Iroquoian cosmology 1.53 
 
 Dogwood, blossoms of. ni Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 282 
 
 Dolls, distribution of , in Powamu festival.. 31,39 
 
 Hopi representation of gods by 15 
 
 Down-fended, definition ol 142 255 
 
 Drum, appearance ol, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 Kateinas 107 
 
 Drummer, appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 94 
 Drumstick, appearance oi, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 107 
 
 Duck, a man-being, in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 175 
 
 Duck kiilcniii. »' Pawik. 
 
 Kai:!*--, cmlMMlmu'tit oi spirit ol sun m> 16 
 
 1*1 
 
 Kagle, representation of sun by 
 
 symbolic use of, in Hopi katcina pic- 
 tures 
 
 symbolism of. in Hopi ceremonies 
 
 Src Kwahu. 
 Eagle feathers, appearance of in Hopi plf- 
 
 tures. 65, G8-72,S2, S4, J<6, 90-92, 97-1 
 102, 103, 10(>-108, 110-113, 117. 118, 
 breast, in representations of Hopi ka- 
 teinas 6S. 
 
 employment of, in dress of Hopi katci- 
 
 peculiarity of, in dress of Kohoninc 
 use of, a.s warrior symbol by Tc 
 
 kwfl- 
 
 Eagle katcina. See Kwahu. 
 
 Eagles, absence of, in public buffalo dance, 
 personation of, in Paliiliikoiiti fes- 
 tival 
 
 Eagle's head, appearance of, in pictures of 
 Hojii kateinas 
 
 Eagle symbol, appearance of, in pictures of 
 Hoi)i kateinas 
 
 Ear pendants, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 
 
 use of, in decoration of Tcutckutu 
 
 Earth altar man. See Nanoikusi. 
 
 Earth goddess, worship of 
 
 East mesa, performance of dance of Buli 
 mana at 
 
 East mesa ceremony, appearance of Sio 
 mana and Koyimsi in 
 
 East mesa Nat>ickas, derivation of 
 
 derivation of Middle mesa Nat- 
 ackas from 
 
 Elk horns, appearance of, m Hopi kat- 
 
 Elsmereland, ethnologic investigation in... 
 Embroidery, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 
 
 Eototo. derivation of 
 
 description of 
 
 identity of, with Masauu 
 
 origin of name 
 
 participation in Powamil festival by... 
 
 Eskiraauan migrations, study of 
 
 Eskimo, Alaska, linguistic research among. 
 
 Eskimo, central, investigation of 
 
 Ethics, primitive, original research in 
 
 Everette, W. E., linguistic investigations of 
 Explorations, early, elucidated by Cherokee 
 
 traditions 
 
 Eyes, appearance of, in represenlation.'g of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 
 
 crescent shape of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 kateinas 43. 68. 71. 74. < 
 
 globular, appearance of. in pictures of 
 
 Hopi kateinas 66, 
 
 goggle in pictures of Hopi katei- 
 nas 41.89. 
 
 lozenge-shaped, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 kateinas 
 
 protuberant, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
 teinas 
 
 ri'ctangular. iu pictures of Hopi katci- 
 
 81,85 
 91,99 
 
346 
 
 Page 
 
 Eyes, small, in pictures of Hopi katcinus. . . "(i 
 
 stellate, in pictures of Hopi katcinas... sO 
 
 False ami. use of, by Macibol 87 
 
 Falsetto, use of, in Hopi festivals 33-35 
 
 Fasting on the part of Hopi katcinas 42, 53 
 
 Fawn, spots on. in Iroquoian cosmology 253 
 
 spotted, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 173, 236 
 
 Fawn skin, use of, in dress of Hopi katcinas. 107 
 
 Feast, serving of. in Pamiirti festival 28 
 
 Feathered strings, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 pictures 56.96 
 
 Feathers. a]ipearance of, in picturesof Hopi 
 
 kiitci 
 
 59, 
 
 60, 64, 65.75, 81,83, 86,87, 93, 95, 96, 98, 
 100-103, 108, 112, 113, 117,121, 122 
 ornaments of, absence of, on mask of 
 
 Momi 37 
 
 peculiar use of, in dress of Hopi kat- 
 cinas 41,66 
 
 prayer, use of, by Hopi katcinas 76 
 
 in flute ceremony 30 
 
 red. use of, in representations of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 72 
 
 turkey, appearance of, in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 67 
 
 use of. in Pamiirti festival 28 
 
 in representing bird katcinas 26 
 
 in Sumaikoli 57 
 
 February, Hopi ceremony in 22. 85 
 
 Festivals, Hopi, classification of 19 
 
 abbreviated 20 
 
 elaborate 20 
 
 See Ceremonies. 
 
 Fewkes, J. W., discovery of ruins by xix 
 
 field work of xi 
 
 Hopi paintings obtained by xxv 
 
 memoir by. on Hopi katcinas 13-26 
 
 studies of. among the Hopi..xv, xvi, xxx, xi. 
 
 Fire, kindling of, in Hopi festivals .5.5,96 
 
 symbolism of 24 
 
 worship of 24,96 
 
 Firearms, use of, in Hopi festivals 31 
 
 Fire Dragon in Iroquoian cosmology 157, 
 
 164,174,223 
 
 Fire dril Is, use of , in Hopi festivals 56 
 
 Fire god. worship of 56 
 
 See Tcolawitze. 
 Fire-tenders, part of. in Hopi festivals.. 40,44^6 
 Fish, appearance of, in Hopi katcina pic- 
 lures .- 113 
 
 Fisher, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 
 ogy ■ 
 
 202 
 
 Fish katcina. See Pakiokwik. 
 
 Fletcher, Alice C, field work of xii 
 
 Pawnee ceremony recorded by xxxi 
 
 Flint, a man-being m Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 188,195,201,293,294 
 
 Florida, wood and shell objects from xiv 
 
 Flowers, artificial, use of, by Hopi katci- 
 nas 73, 76, 101 
 
 Flute. ai)pearanee of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 80,84,101,102 
 
 reference to 234. 235 
 
 use of. in Hopi ceremonies 30 
 
 Flute dance 22 
 
 fraternities taking part iii 23 
 
 Flute dance, symbolism of Ahiilani in 121 
 
 Sec Lelcnti. 
 Flute girl, identity of dress of. with that of 
 
 snake girl .57 
 
 Flute katcina. Sec Lenva. 
 
 Flute prayer-stick-making 21 
 
 Flute priests, festival of 29, 30 
 
 alternation of, with snake festival . 19 
 Foods given to civilization by the Indians, xx 
 
 Foot races, appearance of Matia in 104 
 
 in Hopi festivals 53 
 
 See Wawac. 
 Fox, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 202 
 Fox skin, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 65, 
 
 68-70, 72, 75,76,82,84,97, 99,112,114 
 
 Fraternities, Hopi 23, 24 
 
 initiation of novices into 19 
 
 Frogs, representation of, in Hopi festivals. . 47 
 symbolic use of, in prayer-stick-mak- 
 ing 31 
 
 use of efRgy of, in Tawa PaholawG 56 
 
 Gatschet, A. S., linguistic researches of. xi.xxiv 
 
 Germ god, worship of 24 
 
 Germ goddesses, Soyal manas personations 
 
 of 122 
 
 Germination, MasauCl regarded as a god of. 38 
 
 Gibson, Chief John Arthur, annalist 137 
 
 Gifts, distribution of, by Hopi katcinas .S2, 83 
 
 Gill, DeL., work of, in preparing illustra- 
 tions XXXII 
 
 Gill, Mrs., pictures by 47 
 
 Girdle, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 80, 84 
 
 Glutton. See PaiakyamO: Tcutckutil. 
 
 God. definition of the term 135 
 
 Gods. Hopi methods of representing 13.15,16 
 
 See Katcinas. 
 
 Gourd, appearance of. in Hopi pictures 64, 
 
 68, 116, 120, 121 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcinas 37,105,112 
 
 as helmet, by Hopi katcinas 77 
 
 Grandfather. See Hadu"!'. 
 
 Grandfather katcina. See Tacab ycbilcai. 
 
 Grandmother in Iroquoian cosmology 320 
 
 Grandmother woman. See So wiiqti. 
 
 Green Bear. See Cakwahonau. 
 
 Great Plumed Serpent, effigies of, carried 
 
 in Paliiliikonti 87 
 
 gourd decorated with masks of. iu Pa- 
 
 lulukofiti 41 
 
 represeutatiiiu of. on kilt of Cilulilu... 108 
 
 spring sacred to 62, 53 
 
 SecPaliihikoiiti, 
 Hadu'T, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 197,201 
 
 Hahai. appearance of, iu Powamfl festival. 71 
 Hahai wuqti. appearance of, in Palulukoiiti. 53 
 
 iu picture of the Nakopan hoya 117 
 
 in Powamil festival 35, 67 
 
 description of 68 
 
 personation of, in Nacab kiva in 1893 . . 50 
 Hair, arrangement of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 42, 70, 7.?, 
 
 74, 82, 85, 88, 89, 93, 94, 113, 115, 117, 118 
 cedar bark used as, in dress of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 86 
 
347 
 
 Page 
 
 Hako ritual of the Pawnee xxxi 
 
 Hakto, description of picture of on 
 
 personation of. in Piimiirti '27. '2S 
 
 Hale, E. E„ Trumbull dictionary obtiuned 
 
 by XXV, XXVI 
 
 Haliotis shell, representation of, in Hopi 
 
 pictures 119 
 
 Hand, figure of, on Matiamask 104 
 
 Hand katcina. Sec Matia. 
 
 Hand-tablet dance, Hopi 23 
 
 Hani, personation of pipe-lighter by 30 
 
 Hano. buffalo dance at 31,43 
 
 corn-planting in plaza kiva of 52 
 
 East mesa Natacka masks in 70 
 
 extinction of Siin clan of n" 
 
 gathering of Palulukonti katcinas at .. o2 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 126 
 
 house of PUimed Snake of 51 
 
 planting of beans at 31 
 
 Powaravi child-flogging at 36, 09 
 
 resemblance between Walpi Sumaikoli 
 
 celebration and that held at 55 
 
 resemblance of Walpi drama to that of. 42 
 
 serpent effigies owned by 51 
 
 shrine on trail to 33 
 
 Sumaikoli and Kawikoli masks in 90 
 
 Sumaikoli summer ceremony at 57 
 
 worship of war gods of 21, 25, 26 
 
 Yohozro claimed by S4 
 
 Hano clans, introduction of East mesa 
 
 Xatackas intoTusayan by 71 
 
 Hano names for Hopi katcinas 122-124 
 
 Hare, aman-being in Iniquoian cosmology. 315 
 appearance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
 tcinas 7.S 
 
 Hatcher. J. B., ethnologic material col- 
 lected by XII 
 
 Patagonian collection made by xxxiii 
 
 Hatchways, habit of katcinas of calling 
 
 down 88 
 
 Havasupai, figure of Kohonino derived 
 
 from 85 
 
 Hawk, symbolic use of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 77 
 
 Sec Kwayo. 
 Hawk feathers, appearance of. in Hopi 
 
 katcina i)ictures 41 
 
 Head, importance of. in representations of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 15 
 
 Set' Masks. 
 Head of Zephyrs in Iroqiioian cosmology.. 295 
 Hehea, association of, with Wiiwviteimtn 
 
 and Tataukyamu 73 
 
 appearance of. in Palulukonti 52.54 
 
 in Powamfi festival 39 j 
 
 with So wiiqti 7l'» i 
 
 description of 73.74 
 
 Hehea katcina, appearance of. in picture 
 
 of the Nakopan hoya '. 
 
 in PowamO festival 
 
 in dramatization of growth of corn. 
 
 in PaUiliikonti festivals 
 
 Xatackas accompanied by 
 
 Hehea mana, description of 
 
 participation in Powamu festival by ... 
 
 Huhic. description of 
 
 participation in Powamu festival by... 
 
 Page 
 HehL'e.resembhincebetween representation 
 
 of. and that of Teak waina mana. 63 
 He-holds-t he-earth in Iroqnoian co-^mol- 
 
 ogy 1 .52, 17S 
 
 Hele, derivation of 12.t 
 
 Helilulu, derivation of 125 
 
 personation of, in Pamiirti 27 
 
 representation of, in Hopi katcinas 66 
 
 Hematite, use of, in decoration of Hopi ka- 
 tcinas 77 
 
 Hemico, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 115 
 
 Hewitt. J. X. B.. determination of Seri as a 
 
 distinct stock by xxv 
 
 field work of x t 
 
 report of, on Troquoian cosmology ... 127-339 
 researches of. in Iroqnoian mythology 
 
 XXIV. XXXII 
 
 Hilder. F. F., linguistic work of xxxir 
 
 Hill, R. T.. ethnologic collection of xii, xiii 
 
 Hinon in Iroquoiau cosmology 339 
 
 name for thunder in Iroqnoian cosmol- 
 ogy 336 
 
 Hodge, F. W.. archeologic discovery by ... xviii 
 
 cyclopedic work of x.\.xii 
 
 field work of x 
 
 sociological researches of, among pue- 
 blo tribes xxii, xxiii 
 
 Hoffman. \V. J., death of xxxviii 
 
 ethnological labors of xxxix 
 
 Hokyana. derivation of 125 
 
 description of 94 
 
 peculiar dancing step of 94 
 
 Hokyana mana, description of 95 
 
 Holmes. \V.H..esthetological researches of. xiii 
 field work of x, xin 
 
 Homovi, painting of pictures of katcinas 
 
 by 14 
 
 personation of Pantiwa by .59 
 
 Honani. celebration of advent of katcinas 
 
 of, in Pamiirti 57 
 
 Honani clan, affiliation of, with Zufii 29 
 
 celebration of return of ancients of 26,28 
 
 figurines of Corn maidens possessed by. 87,88 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 125 
 
 house of. arrangement of masks in 28 
 
 display of masks in 66 
 
 entranceof Pamvirti processioninto. 28 
 
 masks belonging to 65 
 
 origin of 26 
 
 participation of, in Pamiirti ceremony. 21 
 Zufii masks in possession of 66 
 
 Honau. appearance of. in PaUiliikoiiti festi- 
 vals .52 
 
 picture of, in house of war god 25 
 
 Honaufamily of Walpi. mask of 112 
 
 H(myi. badge of. in flute ceremony 29 
 
 Tcabaiyo personated by, in Powamii 
 
 festival 75 
 
 Hopak, derivation of, from eastern pueblos. 89 
 
 Hopak katcina, appearance of, in Paliilii- 
 
 koiiti 54 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 Hopak mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 89 
 
 Hopi Avatcboya. description of 83 
 
 Hopi Calaku mana. derivation of 12-1 
 
348 
 
 I'age 
 
 Hopi Calako inana, description of 1 19 
 
 ma^ of 119 
 
 Hopi. clan masks of, features common to. . 109 
 
 dramaturgy of xiv 
 
 festivals of, description of 24 
 
 gods of, paintings of, discovered xxv 
 
 language of, foreign words'in 97 
 
 masks of, explanation of pictures on... 114 
 
 mythology of, investigation of xi 
 
 people of ^ Ill 
 
 birds personated by 32 
 
 personation of Navaho katcina by . 97 
 personages of, comparison of, with other 
 
 pueblos 62 
 
 snake priests of, costume of lOS 
 
 symbolism of the, presentation of, in 
 
 Puliilukon ti -10 
 
 territory of, owned by Rikyatki 38 
 
 winter ceremonial of xxx 
 
 Hopi katcinas, Hano names for 122-124 
 
 memoir on 13-126 
 
 Tanoan names for 122-124 
 
 Hopiiiyu, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 111,112 
 
 designation of, asa Sikyatki katcina... 112 
 Horns, appearance of, in dress of Hopi ka- 
 tcinas 41,43 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcinas fiO, 
 
 61,00,69,71,72,81,83.^5,87,89,91,92, 
 
 99, 101, 100. 110-112, 116, 118, 120, 121 
 
 Horsehair, appearance of , in Hopi pictures.. 00, 
 
 05. 6S-70, 78. 80, 82, 95, 97, 100. 102, 103, 106, 110-112, 
 
 118,120,121 
 
 usiM.f, ill dress of Hopi katcinas 93,108 
 
 Hospoa, description of 80 
 
 Hotcji. appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 
 
 Hotcani. derivation of, from the Keresan.. 100 
 
 description of 100 
 
 Hotcauni, linguistic similarity of, to Ho- 
 
 tcan i 100 
 
 Hototo, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 99 
 
 Hotsko, appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 
 
 description of 79 
 
 personation of, in Powamu 32 
 
 Huhuan, description of 83 
 
 personation o(. in PowamO dance 33 
 
 Huhuan katcina, appearance of, in Po- 
 wamu festival 39 
 
 dance of, in PaUilukonti 50 
 
 Huik, appearance of. in Painiirti 27 
 
 deseription of picture of 61 
 
 Humming-bird. See Totca. 
 
 Humis, derivation of 83 
 
 description of 82 
 
 meaning of 64 
 
 Humis katcina, rei»rescnlation of, in Pa- 
 
 mii rti 27 
 
 Hunting katcina. See Tcilikomato. 
 
 Hututu, appearance of, in Pnmiirti 27 
 
 description of picture of 61 
 
 Ice. Sec Flint. 
 
 Indian, punsuit of, by Hemico 115 
 
 Indian Territory, field work in jx, xri 
 
 Initiation ceremonies, influence of, on Hopi 
 
 calendar 16. 19 
 
 IvcxiUDJan compurutivc? niythulogy xxxi 
 
 Page 
 
 Iroquoian cosmology 127-339 
 
 Iroquoian traditions, study of x.xxiv 
 
 Isba, spring near 84 
 
 Isauft clan, mask of. Sec Hopinyu. 
 
 Jamaica, field work in ix, x 
 
 January, Hopi festival in 21 
 
 Jaw, Navaho gesticuhition with the 88 
 
 Jenks, A. E., study of wild rice by xix.xx 
 
 John, Andrew, in formant 137 
 
 Kae, description of 98 
 
 Kaisale, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 120 
 
 Kaisale mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 120 
 
 resemWaneeof to Zuni maid 120 
 
 Kalektaka, ceremony of 23,25.26 
 
 peculiarity in dress of 65 
 
 Katcina, definition of.. 16,44,45 
 
 Katcina clan, Ahiil the returning sun of . . 65, 122 
 
 ancients of 57.70 
 
 celebration of return of ancients of 16,22 
 
 description of 110 
 
 display of war-god image belonging to. 25,26 
 
 habitation of Kicyuba by 70 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 125 
 
 Powamil festival at Walpi controlled by 
 
 chief of 31 
 
 Katcina fathers, appearance of. in Hopi 
 
 festivals .56 
 
 Katcina fraternity, ceremonies celebrated 
 
 by 23 
 
 Katcina mana, description of 70 
 
 participation in Powamu festival by... 07 
 
 Katcinas, ancient, among Hopi 17 
 
 importance of, in classifying ka- 
 tcinas 18 
 
 beings not called 118-121 
 
 celebration of return of the 31 
 
 Hopi 17,18 
 
 memoir on 13-126 
 
 nature of 15, 16 
 
 Navaho, appearance of, among Hopi... 17 
 
 description of pictures of 97,98 
 
 personation of, by the Hopis 97 
 
 use of disks in dress of 88 
 
 See Tacab katcinas. 
 
 number of, known by Hopi 17,59 
 
 return of, in Powamu 30 
 
 selection of, to be painted 14 
 
 times of appearance ()f 10.17 
 
 variation in, in Great Ser|)cnt exhibi- 
 tion 49,50 
 
 Kau. description of 101 
 
 Kawikoli, association of .Sumaikoli masks 
 
 with that of 55. 90 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 96 
 
 personation of, at Zufii 96 
 
 Keca, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 
 
 description of 78 
 
 personation of, in Powamd 32 
 
 KelemiiryawCl, ceremonies celebrated in .. 21 
 
 Kerne, description of 100 
 
 Keres, derivation of Hotcani from 100 
 
 katcinas of, among Hopis 17,18 
 
 personages of 62 
 
 Soyok derived inmi 71 
 
349 
 
 Kerwan, description of Tn \ 
 
 participation in I'owumii festival by... t>7 
 
 Kl- Towa Bisena, derivation of V2G i 
 
 description of 112 | 
 
 Kicynba, derivation of Tunwup from 70 
 
 miiskof Katcinii elan lironsht from.... IIU 
 
 sacredness of water from 125 
 
 .Srr Kateina clan. 
 
 Kilts, use of, by girls, in Hopi festivals US 
 
 Kiowa, obscure social organization of xxt 
 
 Kile. See Keca. 
 
 Klahewe 120 
 
 Knife, use of, by Hopi katcinas 7n 
 
 Kohonino, description of So 
 
 Kokle, description of yo 
 
 facial markings of 95 
 
 Kokokci, probable derivation of, from Pat- 
 
 ki clans 94 
 
 resemblance of, to Anya katcina 94 
 
 Kokop clan, war-god image belonging to. . . 26 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 125 
 
 Kokop family, mask of Eototo possessed by. 77 
 
 Kokopelli, derivati(m of 125 
 
 description of ^ 86 
 
 introduction of, by Asa clan 62.86 
 
 Kokopelli mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of S6 
 
 Kokshi. dance of Aiiya katcinas called 45 
 
 Kokyan. S>:e Spider clan. 
 
 Kokyan wiiqti, appearance of, in I'aliilu- 
 
 koiiti festival 43 
 
 description of *)0 
 
 resemblance between, and Habai wiiqti. 6s 
 
 worship of 21 , 25 
 
 Komantci. See Tiirtumsi. 
 
 Komoktotokya, ceremonial day of 20 
 
 Kona, description of 115, IIG 
 
 Kopitcoki, use of. in Paluliikonli 53 
 
 KoroctO, derivation of. from the Keres 102 
 
 description of 102,103 
 
 Kotka, badge of, in flute ceremony 29 
 
 mask of Honan clan kept by Ill 
 
 similarity of mask of, to that of Ke 
 
 Towa Bisena 112 
 
 to those of Wiki and Nahn 109 
 
 Kuwako, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 
 
 comparison of. with others SI 
 
 dt^scription of SO 
 
 timeof introduction of. into the katcina 
 
 cult SI 
 
 Koyimsi. description of 107 
 
 participation in Powamu dance by 32 
 
 Koyona, description of SO 
 
 time of introduction of, into the ka- 
 tcina cult SI 
 
 Koyona mana, personation of, in Powamii. :12 
 Koyona taka, personation of, in Powamii. . 32 
 Kiifciitc clan, prayer sticks given to mem- 
 ber of 80 
 
 house of, Teak waina masks in 2l» 
 
 entrance of Pamvirti procession into. 2S 
 
 Kukutcomo, habitation of, by Isauu clan.. 112 
 
 Kumbi Nalacka, description of 72 
 
 participation in Powamu festival by... 67 
 
 Kutca. description of 106 
 
 Kutcahonauil. employment of. to draw pic- 
 tures of katcinas l:^ 
 
 Page 
 
 Kutca mana. description oi 106 
 
 Kutca Natacka, description of 72 
 
 Kwaciis Alek taka, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 108, 109 
 
 K wahu, appearance of, in Soyalunii 25 
 
 description of 77 
 
 personation of. in Pamiirti 27.29 
 
 in Powamu '. ;V2 
 
 in Tcivato kiva 30 
 
 Kwakwantii fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 brated by 23 
 
 Kwutoka, bird personation of, representa- 
 tive of sun ; 122 
 
 Hano name for 123 
 
 Kwayo, appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 
 
 comparison of, with others SI 
 
 personation of. in Pamiirti 27,29 
 
 Kwewu. derivation of 125 
 
 description of 103 
 
 picture of. in house of war god 25 
 
 Kyamiiryawii, ceremonies celebrated in... 21 
 Lakone girls, appearance of. in Lalakonii 
 
 festival 58 
 
 Lakone mana, derivation of 124 
 
 description of 118 
 
 varietyin dress of, in different pueblos. 118 
 
 Lakone prayer-stick-making 22 
 
 Lalakoiiti, appearance of Lakone mana in. 118 
 differenceof, from butterfly festival.^.. 58 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 introduction of, into Tusayan by the 
 
 Patki clans 58 
 
 regular occurence of, in September 22, ns 
 
 Lalakoiitii, prayer-stick-raaking of 55 
 
 winter assemblage of 39 
 
 LalakoiitO fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 
 bmted by 23 
 
 Language, Hopi. composite nature of IS 
 
 Lapiikti. description of 86 
 
 Lasso, appearance of. In jiictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 72-74.76 
 
 Leather, use of, in dress of Hopi katcinas.. 107 
 for horns, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
 tcinas x:l 
 
 in representing tongue 91 
 
 Leggings, appearance of, in representations 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 61,72.73 
 
 Leleiiti, description of 57 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 Lenpaki. Sfc Leieuti. 
 
 Lenya. description of 21 . 101 
 
 Sec Flute. 
 Lenya fraternity, ceremoniescclcbrated by. 23 
 
 Letotobi. description of 114 
 
 Library Bureau, number of books and 
 
 pamphlets in xx.Mi 
 
 Lightning symbols, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 pictures ... 84,90,92,95,98,102,108,120 
 in paraphernalia of Hopi katcinas . 43 
 
 use of, in Hopi festivals 41.42 
 
 Light orb. a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 174 
 
 Little Colorado river, introduction of Anya 
 
 katcinas from 45 
 
 ruins rliscovered near xi.xi.x 
 
350 
 
 Page 
 Loiica, description of 61 
 
 introduction of, into Tusayan 02 
 
 Loon, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy n'.»,'JS.^ 
 
 Long-hair dance. See Auya. 
 Luctala, ceremonial day of, ia Hopi festi- 
 vals 20 
 
 Macibol, description of: 87 
 
 identity of, with Calako 49,87 
 
 itacifcwayo, ])ersonation of, in Pamiirti 27,29 
 
 Macmahola. picture of IIG 
 
 McGee, W J, Seri language recorded by xxv 
 
 study of the Seri by xiv, xvir 
 
 Maine, field work in ix,x 
 
 Makto, description of 113 
 
 Mallery, Garrick, inscriptions obtained by. xxv, 
 
 XXXIX 
 
 Malo, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 82 
 
 part taken by, in Pamurti festival 29 
 
 Malo katcina, appearance of, in Powamu 
 
 festival ;t9 
 
 personation of, in Nacab kiva 30 
 
 Mamzrau festival, association of Hehea with 
 
 Corn maids in 74 
 
 Mamzrau mana, appearance of, in Mam?.- 
 
 rauti .')8 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 118 
 
 Mamzrauti, appearance of Palahiko mana 
 
 in 118 
 
 description of 23, 58 
 
 difference of, from butterfly festival ... 58. 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Src Maraupaki. 
 Mamzrau tu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 brated by 23 
 
 Mamzrautn society, praycr-stick-makingof. 55 
 
 Man-being, definition of 141 
 
 Maple sprout, a man-being in Iro<iuoJan 
 
 cosmology 301 
 
 See Sapling. 
 Marau fraternity. .See Ma ran prayer-stick- 
 making. 
 Maraupaki, appearance of Mamzrau mana 
 
 in lis 
 
 Marau prayer-stick-making, description of. 22 
 
 Marau society, meeting of 23 
 
 March, Hopi ceremony in 22 
 
 appearance of Macibol in .M7 
 
 appearance of Wukokoti in S5 
 
 ceremoniesof 84 
 
 Marionettes, representation of Corn maids 
 
 by 49,87 
 
 use of, e-XfUanatory of the use of idols 
 
 among the Hopi 49 
 
 M asauu, ad ven t of 36-38 
 
 appearance of, in Palulukonti 52 
 
 derivation of 38,125 
 
 description of 76 
 
 identity of sash worn by, with that of 
 
 Sumaikoli 96 
 
 personation of. in Palulukofiti bO 
 
 similarity between designs of. and 
 
 those of Eototo 77 
 
 Page 
 Mask, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 335 
 SceHadu'T. 
 
 Masks, Hopi useof, in representing gods 13 
 
 importance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
 
 tcinas 1 5, 59 
 
 individual, description of 112-114 
 
 introduction of, into Hopi festivals 109 
 
 Mastcomo, Hopi festival performed at 36 
 
 Maswik katcinas, appearanceof, in Powamu 
 
 festival yc, 38 
 
 chorus of 77 
 
 Matia, description of 104 
 
 Maya a.stronomy .x.xxi 
 
 Maya calendar system xxxi 
 
 Maya codices, relative excellence of Hopi 
 
 pictures and 15 
 
 Maya language, dictionary of xxvi 
 
 Meal, corn ground into, for Natackas 71 
 
 grinding of, in corn festival 94 
 
 offering of, in Powamu festival 39 
 
 symbolic useof, in Hopi festivals 30, 
 
 31, 33, 34, 37, 41, 44, 56, 60, 69, 103. 107, 118, 121 
 Meal-grinding, ceremony of, by Aiiya ka- 
 tcina manas 73 
 
 Meal plaque, ajipoarance of. in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 09 
 
 Meal pouch, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 59, 65. 68. 76, 121 
 
 Meat, offering of, in Powamft festival 39 
 
 Medicine, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 1 75 
 
 meaning of term 15,16 
 
 Metate, appearance of, in corn festival 93, 94 
 
 in Hopi festivals 44,94 
 
 Meteor, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174 
 
 Mexican calendar and numerical systems, x x x i 
 Mexican codices, relative excellence of 
 
 Hopi pictures and 15 
 
 suggestion from, in studying symbo- 
 lism 13 
 
 Mexican tribes, classification of xxiii.xxiv 
 
 Middle mesa, Awatobi migration to 101 
 
 derivation of Natackas of 71 
 
 effigies at pueblos of . . 51 
 
 Minnesota, field work in ix 
 
 wild rice industry in xix 
 
 Mishongnovi people, personation of Sow- 
 in wfi by 104 
 
 Mohawk version of Iroquoian cosmology .. 255 
 Moisture tablet, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 pictures 77, 79, 80, 121 
 
 Mole, offering of, in Powamu festival 39 
 
 Molina, Audomaro, collaboration of. on 
 
 Mayan dictionary xxvii 
 
 Momo, description of 81 
 
 personation of, in Powamil 32 
 
 Momtcita, description of 21,25,26 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Monkey in Iroquoian cosmology 214 
 
 Mon kiva, assembling of sun priests near . . 50 
 
 corn-planting in 52 
 
 dance performed in 30 
 
 display of war-god images in 25,26 
 
 Lalakoiitfi winterassemblage held near 39 
 Masauu rite performed in 37 
 
351 
 
 Pagf 
 Mofi kiva, participants from, in Pamiirti .. 27 
 
 prayer-stiok-making near 31 
 
 Monkolui. use of, in representations of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 59 
 
 Months, Hopi 19 
 
 Monwiva, Huno ceremonies performed at.. n'l.TiZ 
 
 location of 84 
 
 Monw^. appearance of, in Soyalniia '2o 
 
 description of 78 
 
 personation of, in Po\vami"i :i2 
 
 in Tcivato kiva 30 
 
 Monwil wiiqti, association of. with Owl 
 
 katcinas 79 
 
 description of 79 
 
 Moon, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 99, 113 
 
 Mooney. James, Cherokee studies of. . xxix. xxx 
 
 reference to photograph by 39 
 
 Mosilili. Sir Rattle. 
 
 Motul, Mayan dictionary of xxvi 
 
 Mountain-lion. Sec Toho. 
 Mountain-lion skin, appearance of, in pic- 
 tures of Hopi katcinas. . . 66, 90, 90. 106 
 Mountain pueblo, derivation of Tiirkwinii 
 
 from 105 
 
 Mountain-sheep katcina. Sec PauwO. 
 Mountaineer. See Turkwinii. 
 
 Mucaias, appearance of, in Paliilukonti 52 
 
 Mucaias mana. derivation of 126 
 
 description of 92, 93 
 
 Mucaias taka, derivation of 126 
 
 description of 92 
 
 jiart taken by, in Pamiirti festival 29 
 
 Mucaiasti. description of 30,31 
 
 See Buffalo dance. 
 Mudheads. appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 46 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcinas 107 
 
 participation in Pow'amu festival by... 32,33 
 See Clowns; PaiakyamO. 
 
 Music, aboriginal, new' lighten xxxi 
 
 Muskrat, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 181,287 
 
 Muskwaki, transitional serial organization 
 
 of XXI 
 
 Muyin wuqtaka, identity of, with the Ta- 
 
 noan Nanoikusi 122 
 
 MuyinwCi, germ god of Awatobi 38 
 
 worship of 21,24 
 
 Muzribi, description of 101 
 
 Mythology, development of xxix.xxx 
 
 Xuttcnaiya, description of 21 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Naactadji, derivation of 126 
 
 Nacab kiva, bird dance in. in Pamiirti fes- 
 tival 29 
 
 dances in. in Soyaluna 25 
 
 display of war-god image in, in Soya- 
 
 luiia 26 
 
 Paliilukonti festival at, in 1893 50 
 
 participants from, in Pamiirti 27 
 
 personation of Malo katcina in 30 
 
 PowamCi bird dance performed by men 
 
 of 32 
 
 Naka, Powamvi testival at Walpi controlled 
 
 Page 
 Naka. similarity of mask of. to those of 
 
 Kotka and Wiki 109 
 
 I Nakiutcop, dcscriiition of 86 
 
 resemblance of, to Dawn katcina s(i 
 
 Nakopau hoyu, derivation of 125 
 
 Nakopan personages, description of 117 
 
 Nakopan picture, portrayal of ancient Hopi 
 
 katcinas by 117 
 
 Xalucala, derivation of 126 
 
 Hopi name for Pohaha Ill 
 
 Xaluctala, ceremonial day of, in Hopi fo^- 
 
 tivals 20 
 
 Nanatacka. Sec Natackas. 
 
 Nanoikusi, identity of, with Muyin wviq- 
 
 taka 122 
 
 Nanoiukwia, indentity of, with Tuwapon- 
 
 tnmsi 122, 123 
 
 Natacka mana, appearance of, in Powamii 
 
 festival 35. 39 
 
 deseription of 72 
 
 participation in Powamft festival by... 67 
 Natacka naamii, appearance of, in f'owamu 
 
 festival 35 
 
 description of 71 
 
 Natacka taamvi, participation in Powamu 
 
 festival by 67 
 
 Natacka wiiqli, description of 72 
 
 Natackas, as.sociation of, with Hehea. in 
 
 Powama festival 73. 74 
 
 children of Hahai wiiqti 68 
 
 correspondence of, with Soyok taka 74 
 
 description of 70-73 
 
 monsters in PowamO festival 70 
 
 name Soyok given by Hopi to 71 
 
 regular appearance of 17 
 
 visitation of, to pueblos for food 39 
 
 visit of, in Powamii festival 35. 36 
 
 Natick vocabulary, publication of xxvi 
 
 Navaho, common use of silver disks as or- 
 
 namen ts among 62 
 
 katcinas derived from 126 
 
 similarity in dres.sof Hokyana drummer 
 
 to that of a 94 
 
 Navaho .\nya katcinas, description of pic- 
 ture of 88 
 
 personation of, by chorus in PalUlii- 
 
 konti festival 44 
 
 Navaho Anyas. similarity of masks of. to 
 
 those of the Hopi 88 
 
 Necklaces, appearance of, in Hopi pictures. SA, 
 
 .88.119 
 
 hiunan bones used as. by Hopi katcinas. 76 
 
 n.se of, in decoration of Tcutckutil 67 
 
 New-fire ceremony, appearance of Wiiwii- 
 
 tcimtu and Tataukyamd in 73 
 
 description of 24 
 
 effect of, on Hopi ceremonial calendar. 19 
 
 variations in 19 
 
 See Wuwiitcimti. 
 
 Newhouse, Seth. annalist 137 
 
 New Mexico, field work in ix. xi, xviii 
 
 New York, field work in i x 
 
 Night, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174.224 
 
 Niman. abbreviati-d Katcina dances closed 
 
 by the 56 
 
352 
 
 Page 
 
 Nimun, description of 22, 57 
 
 duration of -0 
 
 difference in, in different pueblos 57 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 purpose of It' 
 
 Niman katcina. appearance of Tufnvnp on 
 
 altar of 70 
 
 Nova Scotia, field work in ix 
 
 Novices' moon. See KelcmiiryuwO. 
 
 November, Hopi ceremonies celebrated in. 21 
 
 Niivak, association of, with Yohozro wuqli. 84 
 
 derivation of V26 
 
 description of 83, 84 
 
 regarded as a Hano katcina 83 
 
 October, Hoi>i ceremonies celebrated in 23 
 
 Hopi festival occurring in 118 
 
 Offerings, custom of making, to katcinas . . 77 
 
 Oh wachira, definition of 255 
 
 Oklahoma, field work in ix.xii 
 
 Old-man cactus. Sec Samo wiiqtiika. 
 Old-man siui. See Ahvil; Tawa wiiqtaka. 
 
 Onondaga version of Iroquoian cosmology. 141 
 
 Ontario, field work in :x 
 
 Oraibi. description of Star katcina of 89 
 
 N'alackasat 71 
 
 Powamii festival most complicated at. . 31 
 use of extramural receptacles for ser- 
 pent effigies by 51 
 
 variant of Goto in 89 
 
 Orenda, definition of 339 
 
 Orozco y Berra, linguistic classification of, 
 
 vindicated xxv 
 
 Olgon. definition of 197, 242 
 
 Otter, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174, ISO, 287, 315 
 
 Owa, description of 82 
 
 representation of, by Telavai 81 
 
 Owa katcina. appearance of, in PowamCl 
 
 festival 39 
 
 Owa katcina mana. derivation of 126 
 
 Owa katcina taka, derivation of 126 
 
 Owa kill mana. derivation of 125 
 
 Owakvilti, description of 23,68 
 
 difference of, from butterfly festival ... 58 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 introduction of, from Awatobi 58 
 
 resemblance of, to Lalakonti 58 
 
 Owakiil tiyo, derivation of 125 
 
 Owakvtltu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 brated by 23 
 
 OwakliltO society, dance of, in Paltilukonti. 50 
 Owanozrozro, appearance of, in Powamfl 
 
 festival 3(i 
 
 description of 88, 89 
 
 Owl. See MonwG. 
 
 Paho. See Prayer sticks. 
 
 Paiakyamil, appearance of, in dramatizti- 
 
 tion of growth of corti 93 
 
 in Hopi festivals 24 
 
 in picture of the Nakopan hoya 117 
 
 association of, with Kaisale mana 120 
 
 Painting. Hopi skill in 13, 15 
 
 katcina, Hopi fears about 14 
 
 Paintings, appearance of, in Powamil festi- 
 val in 1900 81 
 
 Page 
 
 Pakab clan, ceremony of 25, 26 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 125 
 
 introduction t.f Owakiilti by 58 
 
 iiitrcHluctinuofTcanaftintoWalpiby... 54 
 
 serpent efiigics kept in house of 51 
 
 TcanaO introduced into Tusayan by ... 91 
 Pakaleomo. .S(Y; Patki clan. 
 
 Pakiokwik, description of l!;i, Ul 
 
 Pakwabi, description of 108 
 
 Palabikuna, description of 115 
 
 Palahiko mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 118,119 
 
 similarity of mask of, to tbat of Hopi 
 
 Oalako mana 119 
 
 personations of. in Hopi festivals 55 
 
 Palak way 0, desc ription of 77 
 
 personation of, in Powamil 32 
 
 Paliilukon, association of, with Niivak 84 
 
 derivation of 124 
 
 description of 87 
 
 etligies of 50. 51 
 
 Walpi ceremonies performed at home 
 
 of 52 
 
 Paliilukoi^ti. appearance of Hahai wiiqti in 68 
 api)lieation of name corn-planting to .. 52 
 
 description of 22, 40-55 
 
 katcinas appearing in 10,87-95 
 
 oecasi<tnal ceremonies connected witli. 48-50 
 
 variation in 19 
 
 Paluna hoya, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 90,91 
 
 worship of 21. 25 
 
 Pamurti, celebration of advent of Zuni 
 
 katcinas in 57 
 
 ceremony of, led by Pautiwa 59 
 
 description of 21.26-29,59 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Hopi festival 24 
 
 katcinas appearing in 16 
 
 personation of Sio Humis taamU in — 64 
 
 purpostMjf 16 
 
 significance of introduction of Teak- 
 
 waina in 62 
 
 Pamiiryawft, ceremonies celebrated in 21 
 
 PaiiwO, description of 102 
 
 Papago, altruism of xxvii 
 
 conquest of nature by xxviii 
 
 Paper bread, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 115 
 
 in representation of Teutckutil 67 
 
 use of, in Hopi footraces 114 
 
 Paraphernalia used in Palultikonti 50.51 
 
 Parrot feathers, appearance of. in Hopi 
 
 pictures 69, 
 
 70,92,95,98,100,105,106. 112.120 
 
 Paski, description of 117 
 
 Patiigonia, researches in xii 
 
 Patcosk, description of 99 
 
 Patki. Ahiilani, the returning sun of the... 122 
 
 introduction of Anya katcinas by 45 
 
 Patki clan, affiliation of, with Walpi 29 
 
 altar in house of 29 
 
 dramatization of return of ancients of . 16 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 124 
 
 participants in Tawa Paholawfi mem- 
 bers of 31 
 
353 
 
 Pago 
 Patki elan, prayer-stick-makiug ut tl'.c old 
 
 house of 31 
 
 throwing of meal at, by Pautiwa '2G 
 
 clans, introduction of Lalakonti into 
 
 Tusayan by the 58 
 
 house of, entrance of Pamurti proces- 
 sion into '28 
 
 LalakontO winter assemblage held 
 
 in 39 
 
 serpent effigies kept in 51 
 
 probable derivation of Aiiya katcina 
 
 and Zuni Kokokci from 94 
 
 Patszro, appearance of, in Soyalufia 25 
 
 description of HO 
 
 personation of, in PowamO 32 
 
 Patszro katcina, comparison of, with others. ^l 
 
 Patun, description of 116 
 
 Pautiwa, appearance of, in Powamu festi- 
 val 36 
 
 connection of, with Pakab clan 25 
 
 god, derivation of 125 
 
 description of picture of 59 
 
 personation of, in Pamiirti 2tj,27 
 
 personators from Tcivato kiva led 
 
 by 48 
 
 resemblance between symbolic de- 
 sign of, and that of Cipikne 60 
 
 Pavaoakaci. Ste Moisture tablet. 
 
 Pawik, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 7.s 
 
 personation of, at Xacab kiva in 1S93 . . 50 
 
 in Pamurti 27 
 
 Pawnee Hako ceremony xxxi 
 
 record obtained of xii 
 
 Payne, E. J., on changes in languages 18 
 
 Phallic emblems, appearance of, in repre- 
 sentations of Hopi katcinas 72-74 
 
 Phallic proceedings among the Hopi. sig- 
 nificance of 24 
 
 Pictures of katcinas. arrangement of 18 
 
 description of 59 
 
 employment of Hopis to draw 13 
 
 purpose of 15 
 
 variationsin.madebydifferentpersons. 59 
 Pigments used by Hopis in painting ka- 
 tcina pictures 11 
 
 Pigeon, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy :5ii4 
 
 Piki. See Paper bread. 
 
 Pima katcinas among Hopi 17, is 
 
 Pinart, Alphonse, Seri vocabulary obtained 
 
 by XXV 
 
 Pine, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 64, 79, 82, 83. 100. 102, 113 
 
 use of, as screens in Hopi festivals 46, 47 
 
 by Hnpi Italcinas 76,97,106 
 
 lo represent hair and beard 105 
 
 Pine tree, appearance ol, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 78,95,112,119 
 
 Pifion nuts, use ol, in Hopi festivals 30 
 
 Piokot. description oi 106 
 
 Pipiuka, description of 116 
 
 Plains Indians, conneclion ol. with Tewas. Ill 
 similarity ot leggings worn Dy Pohaha 
 
 to (Hose ol Ill 
 
 21 ETH— 03 23 
 
 Page 
 Plunting katcina. .Sec Paski. 
 Planting stick, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi kat(anas 116 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcinas 77 
 
 in Masauvi ceremony 37 
 
 Plaza kiva of Hano, corn-planting in 52 
 
 Plumed Snake, consecration of Moil wiva to. s4 
 
 house of 51 
 
 Pohaha, description of Ill 
 
 Pompin, Tewa name of San Francisco 
 
 mountains 105 
 
 F'orto Rico, field work in ix 
 
 ethnologic material from xn 
 
 Potato, wild, the first of vines to grow 226 
 
 Pottery, Tusayan. excellence of painting fill. 15 
 
 Powa, derivation of 125 
 
 Powamu, appearance of Wupamau in 91,92 
 
 application of name Bean-planting U> 52 
 
 advent of ancients of Katcinas clans. . . .57 
 
 bird dances in 25 
 
 description of 22, 31-39, 84, 85 
 
 duration of 20 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Hopi festival 24 
 
 katcinas appearing in 67 
 
 participation in Powamu festival by . . . 67 
 
 resemblance of, to Pamiirti 26 
 
 return of Alnil from 122 
 
 significance of 16 
 
 variation in 19 
 
 Powamu katcinas, festival of 3k 
 
 Powamiiryawu, Hopi ceremony in 22 
 
 Powell. J. W., field work of x, xiii 
 
 sociological studies of xx 
 
 work of, in comparative philology xxiii 
 
 Prayerofferings, custom of making, in Hopi 
 
 festivals 77 
 
 Prayer slicks, made by Flute chief in 1900. 29 
 
 niakingof. in winter T-akonePaholawii. 39 
 use of. in Hopi ceremonies. 30,31,53,55,57,93 
 
 Praying, custom of, in Hopi festivals 53,54 
 
 in Pamurti festival 28 
 
 Priest fraternities, Hopi, association of, with 
 
 masked katcina observances ... 24 
 
 names of 23 
 
 Priests. Sec Fraternities. 
 
 Prizes, use of, in Hopi foot races 114 
 
 Pueblo women, style of hairdressing of .... 89 
 I'ueblns, correlated agricultural and social 
 
 development ot x.\ii 
 
 Pum». Vc'Tohi). 
 
 Purification, act ol, m Hano child-Hogging 
 
 ceremony 69 
 
 (hiysof. in Hopi festivals 20 
 
 Putckohu. Sfe Rabbit sticks 113 
 
 Piiukoii. appearance of mother and grand- 
 mother of 43 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 Kokyun wiiqti, grandmother of 90 
 
 similarity in facial symbols of, to those 
 
 ol Keca 78 
 
 Puukon hoya. description of 90 
 
 Hopab. the sister of 89 
 
 Paluiia hoya. twin brother ol 90 
 
 similarity of symbolsol Puukon katcina 
 
 to those 01 00 
 
354 
 
 I'ngc 
 
 Piiiikon hoya, worship of 21, 2S 
 
 Piiiikon kateinas, dissimilarity of. and Buf- 
 falo katcinas 43 
 
 Piiiikonki, description of 25 
 
 Rabbit skin, use of, as rug. by Hopi ka- 
 tcinas 50, 74, 7fi, 78,79, 106 
 
 Rabl)it sticks, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 113,110 
 
 Rabljit tails, use of, for necklaces, in <leco- 
 
 ration of Hopi katcinas 07 
 
 Raccoon, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 202 
 
 Racing katcina. See VVawac. 
 
 Rain, representation on Hopi masks of 
 
 symbols to bring 114 
 
 symbols of, in Hopi festivals 41, 42 
 
 Rainbow, symbols of, appearance of, in 
 
 Hopi pictures 64, 102, 108, 121 
 
 legend of travel of Hopi gods on 121 
 
 Rain-cloud clan, basket dance of 22 
 
 katcinas of, celebration of advent of. 
 
 in Soyaluna 57 
 
 ,SVr Patki clan: Water-house clan. 
 Rain-clond symbol, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 festivals 29. 41, 42, 47 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcinas .59. 
 
 04, 66, 68, 80, 81, 84, 88, 90, 92-94, 
 98, 102, 105, 106, 108, 112, 118, 120 
 Kain priests, Zuni. correspondence of, to 
 
 katcina fathers 56 
 
 Kain symbols, appearance of, in Hopi pic- 
 tures 47,84,88,92,105,119 
 
 Rattle, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174 
 
 appearance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
 tcinas 64,72,7.8-80, 
 
 83, 86, 92, 95, 90, 99, 102-104, 107, 114 
 
 distribution of, in Powamil festival 31 
 
 gourd, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 82 
 
 tnrllc-shell, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 82 
 
 use of, in Hutcceremony 30 
 
 in Hopi festivals 37 
 
 in I'amiirti 27 
 
 Rattlesnake, appearance of. hi jHCtures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 107 
 
 Reed, Src Pakab. 
 
 Responsi VI ly, ethnological principle of ... xxviii. 
 
 Return katcina. See Ahiil. 
 
 Rice. wild, extensive aboriginal use of . . xix. xx 
 
 Kings, appearance of, in decoration of Hopi 
 
 katclna.s 83.115 
 
 Rio Craiide pueblos, dress ol tablita danc- 
 ers of .58 
 
 introduction of buffalo dance from 43 
 
 introduction ol butterfly dance from... 119 
 migration of Asa and Honant clans 
 
 from 26 
 
 Roberts. K. W., authorization ol tpulletins 
 
 procured by xxvi 
 
 Rose-willow in Iroquoian cosmo.ogy 289 
 
 Sabi. mask ol. Kept by Walpi Pakab clan... 95 
 Sa clan, serpent efligies kept in house ot... 51 
 
 Page 
 .Sahagun manuscript, suggestion of, con- 
 cerning symbolism 13 
 
 part played by, in Masauu ceremony.. . 37 
 
 Salab Monwil, description of 79 
 
 Salamopias, identity of Cipikne with 60 
 
 Samo wUqtaka, as.sociation of. with Hop- 
 
 inyu 112 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 Samo wiiqtaka katcinas, appearance of, in 
 
 Paliiliikonti 52 
 
 ,San Francisco Mountains, name given to. 
 
 by Tewas 105 
 
 Turkwini'i derived from people of 95 
 
 Sapling, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 196,201,208,218, 
 
 219, 302, 312, 316, 325, 328, 331, 333, 335 
 See Tharonhiawakon. 
 Sash, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 68, 
 
 75, 76, 78-80. 82, 86, 96, 99. 100, 108 
 dance, appearanceof, in representations 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 68 
 
 wearing of, on shoulder, by Hopi ka- 
 tcina 105 
 
 Savagery, matronymic system characteris- 
 tic of XXI 
 
 Seasons, Hopi 19 
 
 Secret ceremonies, absence of, in al/brevi- 
 
 ated Katcina dances 56 
 
 from butterfiy festival 58 
 
 performance of , in Niman 56 
 
 Seeds, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 107 
 
 Semicircular bands, use of, in decoration of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 95 
 
 symbolic use of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 80 
 
 Seneca version of Iroquian cosmology 221 
 
 September, annual occurrence of Lalakon ti 
 
 in 58 
 
 Hopi ceremonies celebrated in 22 
 
 Seri. the. egoism of xxvii 
 
 face-painting of x i v 
 
 language of. not related to the Yuman. xxv 
 
 dialects of xxv 
 
 maternal organization of xiv 
 
 submission to nature of xxviii 
 
 technology of xvii 
 
 Sheep scapulce. appearance of. in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 01 , 76, 106 
 
 use of, by Hopi katcina-s 85 
 
 in accompaniment to dance in Hopi 
 
 festivals 56 
 
 in making accompaniment for song 
 
 in Hopi ceremonies 64 
 
 Sheep horns, appearance of. in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 102 
 
 Sheepskin, appearance of, in dress of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 43, 
 
 72, 73, 75, 83, 92, 93, 106, 117, 119 
 Sheepskin wig, appearance of, in picture 
 
 of Woe 67 
 
 Shell rattle. See Rattle. 
 
 Shells, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 92 
 
355 
 
 Pagf 
 Shell tinklers, represenUitiou of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi kateinas iV'^ 
 
 Shrines, appearance of, in Pamiirti 27 
 
 use of, in Hopi festivals, for reception of 
 
 prayer sticks 'SI 
 
 Siehumovi, celebration of butterfly festival 
 
 at .^8 
 
 celebration of Owakiilti at 58 
 
 celebration of Pamiirti at "^1,20 
 
 derivation of kalcinas in r.'.V-i'ifi 
 
 East mesa Natacka masks in 70 
 
 figurines of Corn maidens possessed by 
 
 Honani clan of >S7, 88 
 
 origin of people of 26 
 
 planting of beans at 31 
 
 serpent effigies owned by 51 
 
 visitation by Ahiil to houses in 34 
 
 Sikya Cipikne. See Cipikne. 
 
 SikyahonauO. use of house of, in Pamvirti.. 28 
 
 Sikyatki, derivation of Hemico from 115 
 
 derivation of Masauii from 38 
 
 destruction of 115 
 
 excellence of painting on pottery from. 15 
 
 Hopi territory owned by 38 
 
 introduction of Eototo from 77 
 
 legend connected with 117 
 
 people of, familiarity with katcina cult 
 
 by " 117 
 
 pottery from 112 
 
 See Kokop clan. 
 Sikyatki katcina. designation of Hopinyil 
 
 as a U2 
 
 Sipapu, appearance of, in Pamiirti festival. 28 
 sacred badges placed in. in flute cere- 
 mony 29 
 
 use of, in addressing gods 55 
 
 Sio, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 107, 112 
 
 Sio Avatc hoya, derivation of 125 
 
 description of picture of fU 
 
 difference of, from Hopi Avatc Hoya. . . 83 
 
 Sio Calako, derivation of 125 
 
 representation of, by Hopi katcinas ti6 
 
 Sio Humis, derivation of 125 
 
 description of picture of 63 
 
 Sio Humis katcina, appearance of. in Po- 
 
 wamu festival 39 
 
 Sio Huxoistaamii.descriptionofpiclureof.. HA 
 
 Sio Humis taadta, derivation of 125 
 
 Sio katcinas, Powamil dance by 32 
 
 Sio mana, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 107 
 
 Sitgreaves, Lorenzo, ruined pueblo discov- 
 ered by XIX 
 
 Si wap, description of 100 
 
 Skin tablet, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 101 
 
 Sky god. See Sun god; Wupamau. 
 
 Sky. visible, in Iroquoian cosmology 141 
 
 Sky world in Iroquoian cosmology .. 175,2.55.282 
 Smoke, ceremonial, in Powami"! festival . . . 3t> 
 Smoke talk, ceremonial days of. in elabo- 
 rate Hopi festivals 20 
 
 Smoking, custom of, in Hopi ceremonies. 30.53,60 
 
 in Pamiirti festival 28 
 
 Snake, effigies of, appearance of, in Hopi fes- 
 tivals 41. 42, 4(i, 51 
 
 Snake, heads of, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas M 
 
 image of. in picture of Tcanau 91 
 
 Snakeclan, overcoming of Masaufi by chief 
 
 of 38 
 
 Tcabaiyo katcina owned by 75 
 
 .Sft Telia clan. 
 
 Snake dance, description of 22 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 suggestion of, by Tcauavi katcina 54 
 
 See Tciiatikibi. 
 Snake festival, alternation of, with flute 
 
 festival 19 
 
 Snake fraternity. .See Tciia fraternity. 
 Snake girl, identity of dress of, with that of 
 
 flute girl .^7 
 
 Snake prayer-stick-making, description of . 21 
 
 Snake priests, meal bag of 91 
 
 resemblance of decoration of Macibol to 
 
 snake symbol of >7 
 
 similarity of costume of, to that of 
 
 Citulilu lOS 
 
 tinklers worn by 61 
 
 Snares, use of, by Xatackas 35 
 
 Snipe katcinas. See Patszro. 
 
 Snout, varieties of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 28, 59. 60, 62. 64-66. 
 
 74, 76. 82. 85, 86, 91, 95, 97, 99, 
 100, 102, 103, 105-108, 111.114 
 Snow, a man-being made by Tawiskaron .. 324 
 Snow katcina, identity of some of the sym- 
 bols of, with those of Huik . ... (p 
 See Ntivak. 
 
 Sociology, branches of x x , x \ i 
 
 Solar myths, association of flute with Ta wa 
 
 Song.characteristic feature of.in Sumaikoli . 
 Its of Corn maidens to rhythm 
 of 
 
 101 
 
 88 
 
 rendition of. in Hopi festivals 31,36,37 
 
 use of, as accompaniment to meal-grind- 
 ing in Hopi festivals 44 
 
 in flute ceremony 30 
 
 in Pamiirti 27 
 
 Sorcery, accusation of, against painters of 
 
 katcinas 14 
 
 Soul, meaning of term 16 
 
 Sowin\vil, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 103-104 
 
 similarity of symbolism of, to that of 
 
 Tciib 103 
 
 So wiiqti, appearance of, in festival of Po- 
 
 wamu katcinas 38 
 
 description of 76 
 
 identity of Kokyan wiiqti with 90 
 
 Soyal katcina. .S'reAhiilani; Soyahma. 
 
 Soyal mnnas, appearance of, in Soyalufia.. 121 
 
 derivation of 124 
 
 relation of, to clan 45 
 
 .See Soyahma. 
 
 Soyalufia, appearance of Ahiilani in 121 
 
 celebration of advent of rain-cloud ka- 
 tcinas in 57 
 
 description of 21,24,25 
 
 durai ion of 20 
 
 images of war gods displayed in 25. 26 
 
350 
 
 I'agc 
 Soyalufia. mociili cations in. corresponding 
 to (.-elebration of flute or snake 
 
 dance 21 
 
 purpose of 16 
 
 variation in 19 
 
 Soyan ep, appearance of, in Paltiliikonti... 52 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 85 
 
 Soyoliim katoinas, descriptions of pic- 
 tures of 98-106 
 
 Soyok. derivation of name 7J 
 
 Soyok mana, derivation of 125 
 
 personation of, at Wal])i 74 
 
 See Natacka mana. 
 Soyok taka, correspondence of. with Na- 
 tacka 74 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 l)frsonation of, at Walpi 74 
 
 Soyok wiiqti. derivation of 71 
 
 participation in Powamtj festival by... :i9,fi7 
 See Natacka wiiqti. 
 
 Soyoko, description of 70,71 
 
 S/:e Natackas. 
 
 Soyokogroup, Tcabaiyo referred to 75 
 
 Soyol katcina. .S'fc Ahiilani. 
 
 Soyol manas. appearance of, in SoyaluAa. . 24 
 
 Soyowa, derivation of 125 
 
 .Sec Sio. 
 Spider, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology 315 
 
 embodiment of spirit of earth as HI 
 
 Spider clan l H 
 
 Spider woman. S^e Kokyan wiiqti. 
 Spirits, primitive belief in existence of, after 
 
 death 15, IG 
 
 Spots, de<'orative use of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 76. 103 
 
 Spring, sacred, use of water from, by Hopl 
 
 katcina.s 76 
 
 Sprout. Maple. See Tharonhiawakon. 
 Sprouting seeds, symbolic use of, in pic- 
 tures of Hopi katcinas 101 
 
 Spruce, appearance of, in Hopi pictures .. 89,121 
 Squash, a female man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 cosmology 174 
 
 appearance of, in pictures of Hopi kat- 
 cinas 65, 78, 97, 107 
 
 blossom of, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 63, 
 
 S2. 92, 97, 102, 103, 112, 116, 118, 1 19 
 seeds of. appearance of, in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 64 
 
 Squash katcina. See Patuii. 
 
 Staff, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 65, 68. 103, 121 
 
 Standard-bearer, figure of, in picture of 
 
 Buli mana 120 
 
 Star, a female man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 1 74 
 
 SUir katcina. See Coto. 
 
 Star-*, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 65,92,99.102,111,113 
 
 characteristic arrangement of, in pic- 
 ture of Coto S9 
 
 <lecorat ive u.se of, in Hopi festivals 47 
 
 Stephens. David, exposition of meaning of 
 
 creation by 1:>S 
 
 Page 
 Stevenson. Matilda C, mention of Ho- 
 
 tcauni by 100 
 
 on Zufii claim to Sichumovi 26 
 
 Zuni studies of xxx 
 
 Stein, R., Eskimauan research of xii 
 
 Stick, notched, use of, in Hopi festivals ... 56 
 Stone, bridge of, in Iroquoian cosmology . . 309 
 Stone images, representation of Hano war- 
 rior gods by -1 
 
 Stone implements, Steiner collection of., xxxiv 
 Sumaikoli, appearance of. in spring and 
 
 summer festivaW 96 
 
 association of Kawikuli mask with 
 
 those of 96 
 
 ceremony of 22, 23 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 description of 96 
 
 identity of sash worn by, with that of 
 
 Masauit 96 
 
 spring ceremony of .55 
 
 summer ceremony of 57 
 
 Sumaikoli masks, capture of, in Navaho 
 
 foray 57 
 
 preservation of, in Hano 57 
 
 similarity of Walpi to Hano ho 
 
 Summer, prayer-stick-making in 83 
 
 Summer sun prayer-stick-making, fraterni- 
 ties taking part in 23 
 
 Sun, bringing of Buffalo maid to Tusayan 
 
 by 31 
 
 dramatization of return of 21 
 
 objective embodiment of spirit of 16 
 
 personation of. in eagle form 122 
 
 representation of, in Hopi pictures 120 
 
 similarity of symbolism of, to that of 
 
 Wupamau 91 
 
 symbols of, in Hopi festivals 41-13 
 
 Sun clan of Hano, extinction of .57 
 
 Sun god. dramatization of the advent of . . . 24 
 
 garment worn by, in picture of Ahtil . . 68 
 
 representation of, in Pamiirti 26 
 
 in Soyaluiia 24 
 
 worship of 24 
 
 .SeeAhiil; Calako; Pautiwa. 
 
 Sun gods, Calako one of the 110 
 
 explanation of multiplicity of 101 
 
 similarity of attire of, to that of Sumai- 
 koli 6 
 
 Sunflower, a female man-being, in Iroquoi 
 
 an cosmology 1 74 
 
 appearance of, in Hopi pictures 64, 
 
 106,112,120 
 Sun fraternity. See Sun prayer-stick-mak- 
 ing. 
 Sun katcina. .SeeTawa. 
 
 Sunladders, appearance of, in Hopi festivals 43 
 
 in pictures of Hopi katcina.*; 93 
 
 Sun masks. .Sec Wiiwiiyomo. 
 
 Sun prayer-stick-making, description of... 21,22 
 
 Sec Tawa Paholawii. 
 Sun priests, assembling of, in Tawa Paho- 
 
 lawa 56 
 
 winter ceremony of 31 
 
 Sun spring. See Tawapa. 
 
 Sun symbol, worn by girl in buffalo dance . 67 
 
Page 
 Sun Tablet, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hojii katcinas 79 
 
 Suu worship, use of Calako masks in 110 
 
 Swastika, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 114 
 
 Symbolism, definiteness of. in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 59 
 
 method of obtaining information about. 14 
 predominance of. in primitive tech- 
 
 niqneand decoration xvi.xvii 
 
 Symbols on masks, Hopi skill in painting.. i:i 
 Tablet, appearance of, as headdress, in pic- 
 tures of Hopi katcinas \0o 
 
 in Hopi pictures 64.102, 111', 11^^120 
 
 Tablita dancers, dress of r^H 
 
 Tacab. description of 9S 
 
 part taken by, in Pamlirti festival 29 
 
 personation of. at Xacab kiva in 1S93 .. 50 
 
 representation of. by Telavai si 
 
 resemblance of. to Tacab yebitcai 9S 
 
 Tacab Aiiya. description of S-S 
 
 Tacab Anya katcina manas, appearance of. 
 
 in Paltiliikunti festival 44 
 
 Tacab katcina, personation of, in Wikwa- 
 
 liobi kiva -^0 
 
 similarity of mask of Teiik to that of . . ins 
 
 Tacab katcinas, dance of, in Paliilukoiiti.- .^0 
 
 Powamu dance by 33 
 
 Tacab naactadji, description of 97 
 
 Tacab tenebidji, description of 97. 9S 
 
 Tacab yebitcai, description of 9S 
 
 resemblance of, to Tacab 98 
 
 Tadpoles, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas , 96 
 
 use of, In decoration in Hopi festivals. . 47 
 
 Takpabu, corn in picture of Yelioho called. 106 
 
 Talakin. association of. with Matia 104 
 
 Tanik, mask of, kept by Walpi Pakab clan. 95 
 
 resemblance of, to Wnpaman 95 
 
 Tanoan .\iiya katcinas. dance of. in Paliilii- 
 
 koiiti 50 
 
 Tanoan colonists, introduction of East mesa 
 
 Natackas into Tnsayan by 71 
 
 Tanoan katci nas. adoption of. among Hopis. 18 
 
 Niivak regarded as one of the 8;? 
 
 Tanoan names for Hopi katcinas 122-124 
 
 Tanoan pueblo. butTalo dance at 43 
 
 Tail towa. Scr Sun clan. 
 
 Tata 
 
 new -fire 
 
 Tatau 
 
 Tatci 
 
 ivamii, appearance 
 
 ceremony 73 
 
 cyamu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 brated by 23 
 
 :ti. appearance of, in Hopi festivals . 24 
 
 in picture of the Xakopan hoya 117 
 
 in I'owannl festival 39 
 
 description of S7, 116, 117 
 
 Tawa. lussociatinii of time with 101 
 
 description of 100,101 
 
 Tawa fraternity, ceremonies celebrated by. 23 
 
 Tawa PaholawA. summer, description of .. .56 
 
 winter 31 
 
 .See Sun prayer-stick-making. 
 
 Tawa wur4taka, identity of, with Ahiil 122 
 
 Tawapa, meeting place in Pamiirti 27 
 
 similarity of Walpi festival at, to those 
 
 of ifarch festival M 
 
 Tawapa, <;eremonies performed at 
 
 Tawawimpkya. .Vtc Sun priests. 
 Tawiskaron, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology. . . 305, 307, 309, 310, 324. 32: 
 
 Tcabaiyo : 
 
 Tcakwaina. derivation of 
 
 description of picture of 
 
 resemblance of, to Hi?hCe 
 
 Tcakwaina clan, claim of. to Tcakwaina 
 
 katcinas as clan ancients 
 
 Tcakwaina katcinas. personages participat- 
 ing in dances of 
 
 Powamu dance by 
 
 Tcakwaina raann, derivation of 
 
 legend of 
 
 Tcakwaina masks, possession of, by Kukiiic 
 clan '. 
 
 Tcakwainas, personation of. in Pamiirti ... 
 
 Tcakwaina taadta. derivation of 
 
 Tcakwaina taamu, description of picture of . 
 Tcakwaina yuadtji, derivation of 
 
 description of picture of 
 
 Tcanail, appearance of. in Paluliikonii 
 
 derivation of 
 
 description of 
 
 similarity of mask of Wupamau to that 
 
 ol. 
 
 similarity of meal bag of. to that of 
 snake priests 
 
 SVcSabi. 
 Tcanai'i katcina. appearance of, in PuUUu- 
 koiiti 
 
 Tcjitcakwaina kokoiamu, personation of. 
 
 by Tcakwaina kntcinas 
 
 Tcatcakwaina mamantu, personation of. by 
 
 Tcakwaina katcinas 
 
 Tcatcakwaina tanmil, personation of, by 
 
 Tc:ikwaina katcinas 
 
 Tcatcakwaina tatakti, personation of, by 
 
 Tcakwaina katcinas 
 
 Tcatcakwjiina yuamvl, personation ( f, by 
 
 Tcakwaina katcinas 
 
 Tcilikomalo, description of 
 
 Tcivato kiva. bird personations in 
 
 corn-planting in 
 
 Hopi festival performed in 
 
 Tcolawitze. derivation of 
 
 description of picture of 
 
 persnnation of, in Pamiirti 
 
 Tcfisbuci. derivation of K, 
 
 description of ■ 
 
 Tcotcoyufiya. first ceremonial day of elab- 
 orate Hopi festivals 
 
 Tcua. language of. different from modern 
 
 Hopi 
 
 ; Tciia clan, description of 
 
 serpent effigies kept in house of 
 
 Tciia fraternity, ceremonies celebrated liy. 
 
 Tciiatikibi, description of 
 
 duration of 
 
 , Tciib. description of 
 
 Tcvib fraternity, ceremonies celebrated by. 
 I Tciib katcina, similarity of symbolism of, to 
 
 I thatof Sowiiiwa 
 
 I Tciielawil. derivation of 
 
 I Tcukapelli. description of 
 
358 
 
 Page 
 
 rcukubot, description of ai 
 
 Tcukuwimjikya, appearance of, in Hopi 
 
 festivals 24 
 
 Tcutckutll, appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 24 
 
 description of *3^ 
 
 Teclinology, earliest stages of xvn,xviii 
 
 Te elan, mask of. fke Pohaha. 
 
 Teeth, prominence of, in mask of Yohozro. .S4 
 
 Tehabi, description of '0 
 
 participation in Powamii festival by. . . 6" 
 
 Tehiielche tribe, investigation of .xii 
 
 Telavai, appearance of, in picture of the 
 
 Nakopan hoya 11" 
 
 in Powamd festival 39, 67 
 
 description of 81 
 
 Tenebidji, derivation of 126 
 
 Tenochio, Seri vocabulary furnished by . . . x.xv 
 
 Tetanaya, description of 81 
 
 Teiik, derivation of 12.5 
 
 description of 108 
 
 Tewa, buffalo dance introduced from 31 
 
 connection of, with Plains Indians Ill 
 
 introduction of masks to the East mesa 
 
 by colonists from Ill 
 
 names of, for katcinas 123, 124 
 
 Tewa kiva, Powanu"! dance in 32 
 
 Tewan clan, katcinas introduced by 62 
 
 Tharonhiawakon, meaning of creation of 
 
 man and animals by 138 
 
 names of 138 
 
 reference to 137 
 
 .Sa- Zephyrs. 
 
 Theatrical performance, Hopi 22 
 
 Thomas, Cyrus, Central American sto('ks 
 
 cla.ssified by xxiv 
 
 cyclopedic labor of xxxil 
 
 Mayan and Mexican calendars investi- 
 gated by XXXI 
 
 Thomas, Jessie E., Mayan vocabulary, tran- 
 scribed by XXVII 
 
 Tlburon, Seri Indians of, study of xiv 
 
 Tierra del Fuego, researches in xii 
 
 Tihiini, Hopi ceremonial day of 20, -M 
 
 Tinklers, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 96 
 
 Tin rattles, peculiar to dress of Heliliilvi ... 66 
 Tiponi, absence of, in Pamiirti 26 
 
 appearance of, in flute festival 29 
 
 Tiwenu, description of 102 
 
 Tiyiniii, Hopi ceremonial day of 20 
 
 Tobacco clan. East me.sa Natacka masks 
 
 kept by 70 
 
 Toho, description of 10.5,106 
 
 picture of, in house of war god 2.5 
 
 Tokotci, picture of, in house of war god ... 25 
 Tokotcpatcuba, garment worn by Yehoho. 106 
 
 Tooth, the tree called 151,176 
 
 Totca, description of 78 
 
 personation of . in Powamii 32 
 
 Tutci, figurines of Corn maidens made by. . 88 
 
 Totokya, Hopi ceremonial day of 20, .52, 121 
 
 Triangular figures, appearance of, in pic- 
 
 turesof Hopikatcinas. 65-^7, 79, 99-101 
 
 use of, as rain symbols 66 
 
 Triangular raouth.Hopak distinguished by. 89 
 Trifid symbol, appearance of. in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 71 
 
 Page 
 Trumbull, J. H., Natick dictionary of. xxv, xxvi 
 
 Trumpets, use of, in Hopi festivals .54 
 
 Tubeboli manas, pictures of, iu Hopi fes- 
 tivals 42 
 
 Tumae, description of 104 
 
 Tumas, description of 68, 69 
 
 flogging by 36 
 
 member of Tufiwup group 70 
 
 participation in Powamii festival by ... 67 
 
 personation of, in Powamii dance 33 
 
 Tufiwup, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 69 
 
 function of, in Powamti festival 67, 68, 69 
 
 personation of, in PowamO dance 33 
 
 regular appearance of 17 
 
 Tufiwup group, personages of 70 
 
 Tufiwup katcinas, flogging by 36 
 
 Tufiwup taadta, derivation of 125 
 
 Tufiwup taamu, description of 70 
 
 member of Tunwup grovip 70 
 
 participation in Po\vami"i festival by 67 
 
 Turkey, See Koyona SO 
 
 Turkey feathers, appearance of. in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 71, 
 
 89,100,102,103,10.5,107 
 
 use of, in Hopi festivals 46 
 
 Turkinobi 51 
 
 Turkwinfl, derivation of 95, 105, 124 
 
 description of 105 
 
 mask of, kept by Walpi Pakab clan 95 
 
 Turkwinii mana, derivation of 124 
 
 description of 105 
 
 Turpockwa, appearance of, in Soyaluna ... 25 
 
 description of 79 
 
 similarity of symbolism of, to that nf 
 
 Palakwayo 77 
 
 Turquoise, use of, as ear pendants, in Ilnj.i 
 
 pictures 113,119 
 
 in picture of Woe 67 
 
 as ornaments, by Tcosbuci 85 
 
 Turtle, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174, 180, 181, 286, 288, 301 
 
 Turtle shells, appearance of, in representa- 
 tions of Hopi katcinas 64 
 
 distribution of, in Powamil festival — 31 
 Tiirtumsi, derivation of, from Comanche 
 
 tribe 99 
 
 description of 99 
 
 Tusayan, bringing of Buffalo uiaiil by Sun 
 
 to. 
 
 31 
 
 bringing of helmet of Tcakwaina to . . . 62 
 
 ethnologic exploration of XL 
 
 germ god of 38 
 
 introduction of East mesa Natackas 
 
 into 71 
 
 introduction of Lalakoiiti into 68 
 
 introduction of Loiica and Kokopelli 
 
 into 62 
 
 Tcanail introduced by Pakab clan into. 91 
 
 Tusearoras, adoption of, by League of the 
 
 IrocpKiis 133 
 
 Tuwanacabi. See Honani clan. 
 
 Twins, birth of, in Iroquoian cosmr.logy. . . 292 
 
 male, birth of 1.S5, 230 
 
 Ucvimiiryawit. .See March. 
 
 Urcicimil, description of 106 
 
359 
 
 Page 
 Visor, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas 95, i)?, 98. 102, 1D3 
 
 Vocabularies. American, in archives of the 
 
 Bureau xxin 
 
 Vroman, A. C x 
 
 Wafer bread, appearance of. in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas f>3 
 
 Wahikwinema. description of 30 
 
 Wakae, derivation of V2r> 
 
 description of 113 
 
 Wala, masking of katcinas at 52 
 
 shrine of 33 
 
 Walapai tribe, derivation of Tcosbuci from. S5 
 
 "Walpi, bird gods personated by 29 
 
 child-flogging at 3ii. 69 
 
 corn-planting in Tcivato kiva of 52 
 
 departure of katcinas from 57 
 
 derivation of katcinas in 125.126 
 
 destruction of .Sikyatki by the 115 
 
 East mesa Natacka masks in 70 
 
 frightening of children by Soyok wiiqti 
 
 at. 
 
 introduction of Sio from Zuni into 
 
 Pakab clan of, introduction of TcanaO 
 by 
 
 54 
 
 mask of Citoto kept by 95 
 
 mask of Sabi kept by 95 
 
 mask of Tanik kept by 95 
 
 mask of Turkwinil kept by 95 
 
 participation of, in Pamiirti 27 
 
 personators in PaluUikoiiti festival 
 
 from 18 
 
 planting of beans at 31 
 
 plaza of. public dance of Anya katci- 
 nas in 54 
 
 PowamO festival at 31 
 
 serpent effigies made by. in 1900 51 
 
 serpent effigies owned by 51 
 
 similarity of mask of Bear family of, to 
 
 that of Ke Towa Bisena 112 
 
 SumaikoU and Kawikoli masks in 96 
 
 Sumaikoli summer ceremony at 57 
 
 variant of Coto at 89 
 
 visitation of Ahiil to houses in 34 
 
 Walpi katcinas. derivation of, from Awu- 
 
 tobi 74 
 
 Walpi men. Sowinwil katcina not recently 
 
 personated by 104 
 
 War bonnet, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 90 
 
 War implement, appearance of, in pictures 
 
 of Hopi katcinas 90 
 
 Waring, Lucretia SI., cataloguing of Bureau 
 
 library by xxxii 
 
 Warrior, representation of a 108 
 
 the Great, in Iroquoian cosmology 319 
 
 War gods, worship of 25, 20 
 
 Warrior maid, HC-hOe appearing as. in Po- 
 
 wamu festival 74 
 
 Warty, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 
 og V 230 . 23S 
 
 Wasp katcinas. See Tetanaya. 
 
 Water, Fresh, a man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 cosmology 175 
 
 prayer for. in Hopi festivals 53 
 
 squirting of, by Hopi katcinas 81 
 
 Pago 
 Waterfowl, man-beings in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 182. 285 
 
 Water- house clan, germ goddesses of 122 
 
 Water of Springs, a man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 cosmology 174 
 
 Wattles, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 
 
 katcinas so 
 
 Wawac races. descrix>tion of katcinas ap- 
 pearing in 114-117 
 
 Wealth, display of, in Pamiirti festival 2>* 
 
 Wedding blankets, appearance of. in Hopi 
 
 pictures 119 
 
 Whip, use of, in Hopi foot races Ill 
 
 White bear. See Kutcahonauft. 
 White katcina. See Kntca. 
 
 Whites, influence of. on Hopi painting 13,14 
 
 Whizzer, appearance of, in Hopi pictures.. 91. 
 108,111,120 
 Sec Bull-roarer. 
 
 Wicoko, worship of 25 
 
 Wiktcina, description of 116 
 
 Wikwaliobi kiva. Tacab and Woe katcinas 
 
 personated in 30 
 
 Wild-cat. See Tokotci. 
 
 Willow wands, use of, by Hopi katcinas ... 50 
 Wind, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
 ogy 174 . 224 . 232, 2:«. 235 
 
 Spring, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mology 174 
 
 Wings, imitation of, by feathers 25. 27 
 
 Winship, G. P x 
 
 Winter flute Paholawi^, description of.. 23.29,30 
 Winter Lakone Paholawii. description of.. 39 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Winter Marau Paholawu, description of... 23,55 
 Winter prayer-stiek-raaking, resemblance 
 
 of. to that of summer 56 
 
 Winter snake ceremony, fraternities taking 
 
 part in 23 
 
 Winter solstice ceremony, Hopi 24,25 
 
 worship of war gods in, in Hano . . . 25 
 of Walpi, appearance of Ahiilani in... 122 
 •SVeSoyaluna. 
 Winter sun prayer-stick-making, fraterni- 
 ties taking part in 23 
 
 Winter Tawa Paholawu. description of 31 
 
 Wisconsin, field work in ix 
 
 wild-rice industry in xix 
 
 Woe, description of (»»;, 67 
 
 participation in Powamii festival by... 67 
 
 part taken by, in Pamiirti festival 29 
 
 Woe katcinas, appearance of, in Palvihi- 
 
 kon ti .52 
 
 personation of, in Wikwaliobi kiva 30 
 
 Wolf, a man-beingin Iroquoian cosmology. 171 
 Wolf katcina. See Kwewu. 
 
 Women, Hopi, skill of, in painting 15 
 
 personation of. by men. in Hopi festi- 
 vals 41.43 
 
 Wood. H. S.. editorial work of xxxii 
 
 Wukokoti, appearance of. ni Paliilukoiiti.. 52 
 
 in Powamu festival 36 
 
 description of 85 
 
 Wupamau. appearance of clown in com- 
 pany of, in Powamu 91.92 
 
 appearance of, in Paliiltikoiiti 52 
 
^ 
 
 360 
 
 I*tige 
 
 Wupamau, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 91, 92 
 
 resemblance of, to Tanik 9r) 
 
 similarity of mask of TcanaO to that of. 91 
 Wiiwiikoti, ancient clan masks designated 
 
 by the name of 109 
 
 appearance of beard and horns in pic- 
 tures of Ill 
 
 derivation of 125 
 
 Wiiv/iitcimti, description of 21,24 
 
 fraternities taking part in 23 
 
 Wiiwutcimtii, appearance of, in new-fire 
 
 ceremony 73 
 
 WiiwiitcimtQ fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
 brated by 23 
 
 Wiiwiitcimtii priests, face decoration of, in 
 
 new-flre ceremony 74 
 
 Wiiwiiyomo, derivation of 125 
 
 description of 65 
 
 display of masks of, at PamOrti 66 
 
 masks of 28 
 
 participation in PowamO festival by.. 67 
 
 relation of, to Honani clan 65 
 
 resemblance of masks of, to that of 
 
 Ahiil 65 
 
 Wuyok, appearance of, in Hopi Paluliikonti 
 
 festivals 52 
 
 Yahgan tribe, investigation of .\ii 
 
 Yaupa, description of 79 
 
 personation of, in Powamil 32 
 
 Yaya priests, appearance of, in spring and 
 
 summer festival 96 
 
 description of 96 
 
 fraternity of, ceremonies celebrated by. 22,23 
 
 Kawikoli accompanied by 96 
 
 Walpi spring festival lield by 55 
 
 Yebitcai, derivation of 126 
 
 Yehoho, description of 106 
 
 Yellowhammer, a man-being in Iroquoian 
 
 cosmology 1 75, 202 
 
 Yohozro wiiqti. derivation of 126 
 
 description of 84 
 
 Yucca, mouse trap of, in PowamO festival . . 71 
 whip of, appearance of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas '. 66, 
 
 69, 70, 72, 76, 89, 98, 106, 108, 115, 116 
 
 Yucatan, Mayan vernacular of xxvi 
 
 Yuman katcinas among Hopis 18 
 
 Yuman tribe, derivation of Tcosbuei from a. 85 
 
 style of hair-dressing of 85 
 
 Yufia, description of 113 
 
 Y'ufia mana. description of 113 
 
 Yuiiya, Hopi ceremonial day of 20,52 
 
 Zephyrs, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
 mogony 171, 183, 185, 295, 296 
 
 Zigzag lines, symbolic use of, in pictures of 
 
 Hopi katcinas 72, 75, 70, 84 , 87, 89 
 
 Zigzag sticks, use of, as lightning symbol, iu 
 
 pictures of Hopi katcinas 43, 92 
 
 Zuni, Calako masks of, display of, at Pam- 
 
 urti 65,06 
 
 claim of, to Sichumovi 26, 62 
 
 derivation of Alo mana from 109 
 
 derivation of .■\tocle from 71,75 
 
 derivation of Kawikoli from 96 
 
 derivation of Kwacus Alek taka from. . 109 
 
 derivation of words from 97 
 
 hair of Hokyafia mana dressed in fash- 
 ion of 96 
 
 Hopi katcinas derived from 60, 
 
 107.108,112,125 
 
 appearance of, in Hopi festivals 17,18 
 
 in Pamiirti 26 
 
 celebrationof advent of, in Pamiirti 57 
 mythology of. reference to monograph 
 
 on XXX 
 
 style of women's ceremonial headdress 
 
 of, identical with that of Hopak 89 
 resemblance of rain priests of. to ka- 
 
 tcina fathers 56 
 
 See Sio. 
 
 o 
 
.•.'J^' 
 
 
 
 ,0* » 
 
 
 .^" .. 
 
 
 <lV %t. 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 %^ 
 
 
 ^f-. 
 
 ^*^% 
 
 le" 
 
 .'"X 
 
 
 ' ■•.-. c^ ■ '" >- .V 
 
 -#> "^ 
 
 ^' "^^^ 
 
 if'' (,**■ ^ 
 
 >' 'fc 
 
 -■-i.» v» 
 
 .x^' 
 
 5- '«' 
 
 
 ^*'% 
 
 ^4 0^ 
 
 
 
 •^^^,^^ 
 
 
 '^o ^^ 
 
 .^^ 
 
 "v-s 
 
 %^ 
 
 
 
 J' "^^^ 
 
 i5 °^ 
 
 ^A'-. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^"'^* 
 
 .0, 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 r- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 **, 
 
 <>:^'•*^ Vfi^^^v)^' /^ 
 
 ^"■■'-^.. 
 
 
 ■\.<^ 
 
 J'^^ 
 
 *. 
 
 *. 
 
 
 
 
 V"'> - 
 
 o 
 
 <*^-'' ♦'